《The mafia princess return》


 Awakens 1

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4">Chapter 1.</h1>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    It felt like my lungs was gonna burn up from the inside, but I couldn¡¯t stop, I can¡¯t let them get me! I¡¯m sure it will be my end if I do! I have to press on, this is myst change to get away from that hell.


    My entire body is hurting and aching so bad from all my injuries but I just can¡¯t stop, I need to keep going. I can¡¯t take another beating from them! I don¡¯t understand why they always do this to me.


    What have I ever done to deserve to live like this? I have always done my best to please them! But nothing I do is good enough! I have been nning this escape for a few weeks now, so I can¡¯t give up.


    I took a good grip around the strap over my shoulder, pulling my backpack tighter to me. I look around and see I havee closer to the city, I just need to get on a buss and get away from here, hopefully they will never find me again.


    But I need a break, my legs won¡¯t carry me any longer without a little break. I feel I¡¯m about to pass out from exhaustion, I starts to stumble over my own feet and suddenly I see a caring straight for me and tires are screeching on the road.


    I see some people rush out of the car towards me before everything turn ck and I can¡¯t keep my eyes open any longer.


    (A few hours earlier)


    I¡¯m currently making dinner for my mother, step sister and step father. I know they wille home very soon, so I have to hurry to get it all done. I have already packed my backpack with all my valuables.


    Not that I have a lot, but the few things I do have, the things I got from the one person that actually cared for me! I miss him! He had to move 4 years ago and after that I have been stuck here more or less without anyone.


    I hid the backpack in a bush a little further down the road, so when I make my escape tonight, I have to hurry to grab it, then get away from here. I hear a car stop outside and I hurry up ting their dinner and ce it on the diner table and stand ready to greet them when they open the door.


    ¡°I hope for your sake that the food is done!¡± Gregor walked inside and gave me a smirk. I kept my eyes down on the floor and gave a small nod and Gregor, my mother Bianca and my step sister Scarlette walked past me and Scarlette pushed me hard when she passed me.


    They sat down at the table and started to eat the food, while having a conversation with each other. Smiling, talking about their day and acting like I¡¯m not even here.


    ¡°Get me a beer slut!¡± Gregormanded. I quickly and quietly walked to the kitchen got a beer for him and walked back out to them, then ced the beer on the table next to him.


    He looked at the beer then at me then the beer again. Suddenly I got a hard p to my face. ¡°You think I can drink of it when you haven¡¯t even bothered to open it?¡± he sneered.


    I quickly took the beer and open it before cing it back on the table. You see nothing I do is good enough, if I had opened it before he would have giving me a p for open his drink without his permission, if I don¡¯t open it I get pped for not do it.


    I silently moved back a little keeping my gaze on the floor. A littleter my dear mother spoke up, ¡°Give me a ss of red wine!¡± She screeched. I quietly walked to the kitchen found a wine ss and a bottle of her favorite red wine.


    I walked into the dining room, put the ss on the table and open the wine and filled her ss. Then I left the bottle on the table before stepping back. They finished their dinner then stood up.


    ¡°Clean up this mess bitch!¡± Scarlette said before walking out of the room and headed upstairs. I started to take the stuff of the table as quietly as I could, but I idently made a little noise and suddenly I got a fist into my stomach.


    ¡°WE HAVE TOLD YOU TO NEVER MAKE A SOUND¡± Gregor shouted. He then pulled my hair and dragged me to a little more open area where he started to beat me up, kick me and then he lifted me up and tossed me into the wall.


    ¡°When we get down tomorrow all this better be cleaned up! If we hear one single noice you will get taught a new lesson!¡± Gregor said angry before he and my dear mother walked up to the second floor.


    I let a single tear run down the side of my face, before I carefully stood up. I waited a few hours before I even dared to move, so I had just been standing there straight up and down.


    When I were sure they had gone to their rooms and gone to bed, I very carefully walked to the door before closing it carefully behind me. I walked silently over to where I have hid my backpack then I started running like crazy towards the city.


    This is my only chance to get away from here! I just need to get to the city, get on a bus to some random ce then I can treat my wounds from today¡¯s beating. My body is a color chart of ck, blue, purple, red, yellow and green due to all the bruises.


    Some new, some starting to heal and some starting to form. This is how it have been for as long as I can remember. I have not been allowed to make a single noise, if I do I get a beating.


    I have to make their food or I get a beating, if they catch me eating something I get a beating. It have been so many times I have prayed that I would never wake up the next day.


    But for some reason, I always wake up and have to keep this shit going. But today is thest day, I have finally taken the step to get away. I had to save enough money so I could be able to get away.

 Awakens 2

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4">Chapter 2.</h1>


    Kayden Miller¡¯s pov.


    Everything happened so fast. In one second me and my parents were on our way home to the hotell from a business dinner my dad had to attend. The next we see a girl stumble on the sidewalk about to copse.


    Our driver stopped the car and me, mom and dad run out of the car towards her. I catch her right before she falls to the ground, and close her eyes. ¡°Oh my god, what happened to her?¡± My mom asked in shock and almost on the verge of tears covering her mouth with her hands.


    I carefully turn the tiny girl in my arms and see she have been beating pretty bad, and dad check her pulse ¡°we need to take her to the hospital right away¡± he said sternly.


    Dad gently took her backpack off her, and I carefully picked up the girl and held her bridal style in my arms, then walked fast over to the car, I got in and had her resting on myp. This poor girl looks almost like skin and bones.


    Mom checked her pockets to see if we could find an id of her on her, while dad checked her backpack. Dad found her wallet, then took out her id. ¡°Okay I found it, let see if I can get a hold of her parents.¡± he said started to tap on his phone.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t¡± I said almost frantic. Mom and dad both looked at me questionable, ¡°why not Kayden?¡± Dad asked sternly raising one eyebrow. ¡°What if they are the ones who did this to her?¡± I asked looking down at the poor girl on myp resting her head on my shoulder.


    I don¡¯t want to send her back to someone that treat their kids like this. I look up to see both my mom and dad look at me with a sorry look on their face. ¡°What?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to care what happens to others!¡± Dad said with a small smile on his lips. I just closed my eyes for a second and internally rolled my eyes at them.


    Not long after we reached a hospital. Dad talked to a doctor and exined how we came across this girl and how she passed out. Some other doctors came and wanted to pick the girl out of my arms but I didn¡¯t want to let her go!


    ¡°Sir, we need to get her checked out, please give her to me!¡± The doctor said looking down at the girl with a worried look. I looked down at her as well, for some reason I just didn¡¯t want to part with her!


    ¡°Son let them check her, we will wait here until we know more!¡± Dad said putting a hand on my shoulder and give me a light squeeze. I nodded and handed over the girl to the doctor.


    I saw the doctor ce her on a bed, then they started running down the hall with her to check her out, disappear though some doors. I just stood there looking at the doors the girl just was rushed through.


    ¡°Come on honey, let¡¯s sit down and wait. The police is also on their way and want to have a talk with us.¡± Mom said putting an arm around me guiding me towards some chairs.


    ¡°Did you learned her name?¡± I whispered just looking at the floor in front of me. ¡°Yes, son, her name is Talia Collins¡± dad said quietly sitting on one side of me and my mother on the other.


    I just sat there switching looking between the floor in front of me and the door Talia was take through. Talia¡­ What a sweet name to a sweet girl. ¡°She is 17 years old¡± Dad said. ¡°What? 17? she looks so small for her age!¡± mom gasped out covering her mouth.


    After a little two police officers came into the hospital and a nurse by the reception desk pointed towards us and then the police officers walked over to us. ¡°Are you the ones that brought in the girl?¡± One of the officers asked sternly.


    Me, mom and Dad stood up and dad gave a stern look back and the officers started to look a little scared. ¡°Yes, we did, and this is her id we found in her backpack.¡± Dad said sternly giving the id to one of the officers.


    The officer took the id and walked away a little then made a call. ¡°Can you please tell us what happen?¡± The officer still standing with us asked. Dad and mom both exined everything how we came across Talia.


    I just stood there looking at the door waiting for any news from the doctor. But I did listen to the conversation my parents and the officer is having. The other officer came back to us and cleared his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you guys didn¡¯t call the parents. It have been a lot ofints from neighbors around saying it¡¯s always a lot of shouting and stuff getting smashed around in that house.


    ¡°Oh my god¡± mom said cover her mouth again. ¡°We will stay here until we can talk to Talia, but can we be so rude to ask if you guys can stay here as well? Maybe it can help her a little!¡± one of the officers asked.


    ¡°Of course we can¡± I answered without talking to my parents. The officers then looked at my parents waiting for their answer. ¡°Of course we can, it¡¯s nowhere we rather wanna be right now!¡± Mom said putting a hand on my shoulder.


    We sat down again, so did the officers, now we have to wait till the doctors are done. I¡¯m just lost in thoughts, how could someone do something like this to such a sweet and beautiful girl?


    Like I¡¯m not gonna say I¡¯m a saint, I have both beaten up and killed people before, kindae with the family business but I can never believe this girl have ever done anything to deserve this!


    A littleter the doctor came out and walked up to us. ¡°Okay we have finished our check up on Talia, luckily she didn¡¯t need surgery, but she have 3 broken ribs, hairline fracture to her left arm and right femur, she is badly bruised all over and have a concussion, and she have been starved for years¡± The doctor exined.


    ¡°Oh poor girl!¡± mom said with such a sad voice, I just stood there in shock. ¡°She also have a lot of scars on her upper body, she have been abused for years¡± The doctor continues.


    ¡°She will be here for observation until we know she have recovered a little¡± The doctor said, ¡°Can you take a blood sample? We need to do a DNA test to see if she have some other rtives she can live with if this is caused by her current home!¡± One of the officers asked the doctor.

 Awakens 3

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4">Chapter 3.</h1>


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    ¡°Sure, I will see to that right away¡± The doctor said and was about to walk away. ¡°Can we see her?¡± I asked the doctor hopeful. The doctor looked at us then nodded ¡°Follow me¡± he said then started to walk away.


    I followed close behind him, I couldn¡¯t wait till I could see the beautiful girl again. This is not like me and I know that, my parents will probably tease me for this for a long time but I don¡¯t care!


    We walked down the hall and then the doctor opened a door to a room, I got in and I could see Talia sleepingying in bed, they have cleaned her up so she don¡¯t have anymore blood or dirt on her.


    She have a pale skin from what I can see, that¡¯s not covered in bruises. She have heart shaped face shape, a cute button nose, long strawberry blond hair. She is so small, she can¡¯t be taller than about 150-155 cm.


    I walk up to the left side of her bed and just look down at her. Then I see the doctor is about to stick a needle in her arms, I¡¯m about to take his arm away from her but my dad stops me.


    ¡°Son he need to take a blood sample of her to take the dna test.¡± Dad exined from the end of the bed where I saw both mom and dad is standing and the officers stood a little behind them.


    The doctor took the blood then was about to walk away, ¡°I will let you know as soon as we have some answers officers¡± He said then headed out. I carefully picked up her hand in mine and hold it.


    Her hand is so small in my big hands. How can someone do this to someone so small? She look so sweet and innocent. Her hands are so smooth, but a little cold to the touch.


    Mom found a chair for me and told me to sit down. I did but didn¡¯t want to let go of her hand. I just sat there and looked at her, people probably think I¡¯m a creep but I don¡¯t care. I heard dad¡¯s phone ring and he answered walking out into the hallway.


    After a little dad walked back into the room ¡°Victor said we should stay here for as long as needed.¡± He told mom who nodded in return. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave this poor girl alone without having anyone beside her.¡± mom said looking at dad with a sad look.


    ¡°I know and I feel the same! So we will stay until some of her other family cane to be with her.¡± Dad said holding mom close to him. A littleter I ended up dozing off resting my head beside Talia on the bed still holding her hand in mine.


    I woke up to a gentle squeeze on hand. My head shot up and I just stare at the hand. ¡°What happened son?¡± Dad asked me with a concerned look. ¡°She squeezed my hand.¡± I said in shock. ¡°I will get the doctor¡± One of the officers said and walked out the door.


    Not long after the doctor came in with the officer and started to look over Talia¡¯s stats. Then he used a shlight in her eyes, which she made an expression to. ¡°She ising too, she will wake up shortly¡± The doctor said with a little smile on his lips.


    A few minuteter she started to open her eyes and I could see the most beautiful almond shaped eye with a mesmerizing ivy purple eye color, the eye color look somewhat familiar but I can¡¯t remember where I have seen it before.


    I still holding her hand carefully in mine and she look at me then her hand in mine. Then a small smile is shown on her face and man her smile is breathtaking. ¡°Hello dear, my name is Dr Caleb Alonso, do you know where you are?¡± The doctor ask her.


    She look over at the doctor, then she look around a little before she give him a little nod. ¡°Can you tell me your name honey?¡± The doctor asked. She start to look a bit scared from this.


    I looked at my parents confused then at the doctor before back at her. ¡°Honey I need you to tell me your name, I just have to make sure everything is okay with your brain, you got a bad hit to the head.¡± Dr Alonso exined.


    She gave a nod then looked around her a little before she looked up at the doctor lifter her hand and made a writing motion with it. Ahaa, I found my phone and open it up on an new message and gave it to her.


    She looked at me with a grateful smile, then she took her hand out of mine and started to write on my phone.


    ¡®My name is Talia Collins¡¯ she turned the phone so Dr Alonso could read it. He then nodded, ¡°Good to see you have your memories intact Talia¡± He said with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Can you tell me how you got these injuries?¡± he then asked her and again she looked scared. She shakes her head no. ¡°Is it because you are scared they wille for you or you can¡¯t remember?¡± He asked her.


    She looked down on herp, ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry, you are safe here Talia¡± I said as gentle as I could, I don¡¯t want to scare her more then she is. She looked up at me and into my eyes like she were looking for something then she turned to the doctor and hold up one finger.


    ¡°You are scared they wille for you?¡± he asked for confirmation, which she nodded to him. I felt myself clenched my jaw tightly. ¡°Can you tell me who did this to you?¡± Dr Alonso then asked.


    Her breathing got more rapied and the machines around that¡¯s hooked up to her start to beep.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, Talia, remember you are safe here, we won¡¯t let anything happen to you. We will keep you safe, I promise!¡± I said gently, taking one of her hands in mine and put one hand gently on her cheek to make her look at me.


    ¡°Please, breathe with me!¡± I said to her still with a gentle tone. She looked at me deep into my eyes and started to breathe with me. Man I could can get lost looking into her eyes.


    She got her breathing under control, ¡°Good, can you please answer Dr Alonso¡¯s question? And remember you are safe here!¡± I said still looking into her eyes, my tone gently with a smile on my face.


    She gave me a nod and a small smile then tried to sit up in bed, and the doctor helped adjusted her headboard a little so she were sitting up in bed but still resting her back.

 Awakens 4

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4">Chapter 4.</h1>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    When I woke up, I saw the most handsome boy I have ever seen in my life. He had short sandy blond hair, crystal blue eyes, a strong jawline, a button nose and rosy full lips.


    He is tall and very muscr. He had on a navy blue three piece suit, that hugged his body, and it looked extremely expensive. He¡¯s holding my hand and honestly it¡¯s give me such a safe feeling.


    The doctor started to ask me questions and the boy understood I wanted something to write with so he gave me his phone. I started to answer Dr Alonso¡¯s questions but when they wanted to know who did this, I started to panic.


    Again the handsome boy helped me calm down and Dr Alonso helped me sit up a little in bed, that¡¯s when I noticed the police officers in the room, I saw they walked up to us and I started to panic again.


    I can¡¯t talk to the police, if mother or Gregor hear I have told the police anything I will be in big trouble! But the boy made me look at him again.


    ¡°Talia, you are safe, they are here to help you, I promise!¡± he said so gently with a small smile on his handsome face.


    I nodded again, took a deep breath then took my hand out of his and started to write on his phone.


    ¡®My mother, step father and step sister usually beat me up if I make any noise. And yesterday I guess it is, since it¡¯s past midnight, I cleaned away their dinner and I idently made a noise with the tes and Gregor started to punch me, kick me and tossed me into the wall.¡¯


    I gave the phone to Dr Alonso and the police officers wrote down what I had written in their notebook.


    Dr Alonso gave me the phone again but before I took it the boy looked at what I had written and I could see he got angry.


    When he looked back at me, his expression soften then he handed me his phone again. ¡°How long have this been going on?¡± Dr Alonso asked.


    The boy sat down on the bed so he could look at the phone to see what I write I guess.


    ¡®For as long as I can remember.¡¯ I turned the phone to Dr Alonso and the officers and I guess the two other people in the room.


    They look simr to the boy that sitting next to me in bed so I guess they are his parents.


    Dr Alonso give me back the phone. ¡°Do you have any other family you know off that you can stay with?¡± Dr Alonso asked which I just shook my head no and shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, we have taking a blood sample of you and waiting for a dna test to see if you have some other rtive you can stay with!¡± Dr Alonso exined, which I only gave a small nod to.


    ¡°And we will stay here with you until then sweetheart?¡± the woman at the end of my bed said with a smile and a gentle tone.


    She have a long sandy blond hair, blue eyes and heart shaped face, button nose with small lips. She is very petit, but she is definitely taller than me, maybe she is around 160-165 cm tall to my 152 cm tall height.


    I gave her a grateful smile and a nod. ¡°We have some personal guards that will stand guard outside of this room to make sure you will be safe!¡± The man standing next to her said with a gentle voice.


    He have short dark brown hair, blue eyes, straight nose, a well kept beard and some frame sses that truly suits him.


    I nodded at that as well with a small smile and looked back at the doctor. Then I wrote something on the phone.


    ¡®How long do I have to stay here? I were actually trying to run away from my mom, her man and his daughter¡¯ I showed the doctor with a light blush and bite my lip. Not everyday you would admit to run away, and the police is right there to read it.


    ¡°We will keep you here until we know you don¡¯t have anyplications with your current injuries. You have 3 broken ribs, a few hairline fractures and a concussion. We also have seen how you have been starved. So until we know you will being home to a safe and stable home, you will be in my care!¡± Dr Alonso exined which I nodded to.


    ¡°Can I ask you something sweetie?¡± one of the officers asked looking at me and I nodded.


    ¡°The fact that you don¡¯t talk, is that because of an injury or something else?¡± The officer asked in a gentle voice.


    I looked at myp a little biting my lower lips thinking about how much I should tell them, then suddenly the handsome boy next to me gently pulled my lip out from my teeth with his thumb.


    I looked up at his face and he gave me a sweet smile. I took a deep breath again then started to write on his phone again.


    ¡®I have not been talking for 4 years, Gregor said if I ever did he would cut out my tongue and kill my mother. So I guess now I just forgotten how to.¡¯


    I gave the phone to Dr Alonso and he and the officers read it. I could see all of them stared at the phone with anger.


    Dr Alonso looked at me with a sorry look ¡°Can you try to talk for me?¡± He asked and I widen my eyes and shook my head quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, it may take some time before you will feelfortable to talk again, you need to do it at you own pace but remember you are safe now, and you will never go back to them ever again!¡± Dr Alonso said gently.


    ¡°We will let you get some rest Talia and we wille back to check on you tomorrow!¡± The officer said and both of them headed out. ¡°Will you three stay here in this room or will you head out as well?¡± Dr Alonso asked the other three.


    ¡°I will stay at least!¡± The boy answered quickly, and I don¡¯t know but it gave me butterfly in my stomach.


    ¡°We will all stay!¡± The man said looking at me with a smile.


    ¡°Okay do you want me to get some beds in here for you all?¡± Dr Alonso asked them which they nodded to.


    Then Dr Alonso walked out. ¡°Maybe we should introduce ourselves¡± Thedy said with a gently smile which I returned with a nod.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯m Linda Miller, this is my husband Jacob Miller and our youngest son Kayden Miller he is 18 years old, we also have three other kids, two boys that¡¯s older than Kayden and a baby girl that is 7 years old.¡± Linda told me very sweetly.

 Awakens 5

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4">Chapter 5.</h1>


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    Mom introduces us all to Talia and when she were done I saw she write something on my phone.


    ¡®Nice to meet you all, and thank you all so much for all the help, I¡¯m very sorry if I have burden you, you all don¡¯t need to stay here if you don¡¯t want to¡¯


    She turned the phone and showed my parents.


    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s no burden at all and we are happy we can help you! We will stay with you for as long as it¡¯s needed!¡± my dad said smiling down at Talia.


    I¡¯m honestly shocked, my dad have smiled more today than I have ever seen.


    Talia just smile up at my dad and I swear when she smiles her beautiful purple eyes are sparkling. A couple nurseses in with three beds for us, the youngest one of them gave me a seductive look which just made me turn my eyes back at Talia smiling down at her instead.


    Talia covered her mouth, biting her lip again, it¡¯s like she is trying to stop herself fromughing hard. I just hope I one day get to hear herugh, hear the sweet voice I¡¯m sure she have!


    But man when she bite her lips like that it do things to me, so again I gently pull her plump lips ut from her teeth.


    Then I caressing her cheek a bit with my thumb just getting lost in her sparkling eyes that¡¯s looking up at me.


    I do see a small blush creep up on her cheek which makes me chuckle. Can this girl get any cuter?


    ¡°We will head down to the cafeteria to get something to eat, do you two want something?¡± Dad ask bringing us out from our trance we are in.


    I look up at my parents and they have a smirk on their face.


    ¡°I can have sandwich or something¡± I answered and Talia just shook her head.


    ¡°Talia you need to eat something, so we will bring you a sandwich too!¡± Mom said sternly but very gently and Talia just widen her eyes.


    They then left the room and now it were just me and Talia in here.


    I looked down at her and see she y with her fingers a little. I take one of her hands in mine again and that makes her look up at me.


    ¡°I have to say Talia, you are one of the strongest people I know!¡± I said to her with so much sincerity in my voice, she just look at me confused then she shook her head which made me chuckle again.


    ¡°I mean it, you have been through so much but you are still so sweet to others¡± I said with a smile, she smiles back to me and nod back. ¡°I really hope that I one day get to hear your voice¡± I said still smiling at her.


    She looked a bit shocked at that then she smile at me and give me a nod. She then took my phone and tapped on it.


    ¡®I hope that one day I will be confident again to talk or maybe even sing again, I loved to do that when I was younger, I had a friend who thought me a lot of things, he was like a older brother/father to me since I never had those rtions at home, but he moved away 4 years ago and that was when I stop talking, I didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to anymore. And I never dared to talk at home, now my life contained about school, work, then home to do my chores. If I didn¡¯t, I would end up getting a beating!¡¯


    She handed me the phone and I read it, I¡¯m both happy and angry about what I read. I¡¯m happy she had such a good person in her life that she felt safe with. But angry at her living conditions at home. I swear I will keep her from them always.


    My parents entered the room again and gave us the food. Talia just looked it.


    ¡°Please Talia, you have to eat at least a little, to get your body used to food again!¡± I said caressing her cheek.


    She looked up at me then smiled and nodded. She slowly opened the sandwich and took a very tiny bite.


    She used a long time to just chew that small bite, then she took another tiny bite.


    All in all she ended up eaten maybe 1/5 of the sandwich then she wrote she were full. ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t eat a little more?¡± I asked her with concernced my voice.


    ¡®I¡¯m so full I feel I¡¯m about to explode!¡¯


    I nodded ¡°Do you mind if I eat the rest?¡± I asked her with a smile. She handed me the sandwich and I ate the rest.


    When we were done eating I took the trash and took it too the trash bin then got back to her bed.


    ¡°Do you wanna watch some tv?¡± I asked her when I sat down on her bed again, she looked at me with big eyes then she wrote on my phone.


    ¡®I¡¯m allowed to watch tv?¡¯


    I frowned a little reading this, like what kind of life have she been living.


    I looked at her ¡°Of course you are allowed to watch tv! Let¡¯s see if we find something fun to watch.¡± I said smiling down at her.


    She nodded and moved a little to the side of the bed making more room for me on her bed.


    We both gotfortable on the bed and I started to look for a movie to watch.


    We found an action movie and in the middle of the movie one of our guards came in and handed a bag to my parents.


    ¡°Kaydene and change out of the suit to something a bit morefortable.¡± Mom said smiling at us.


    I got up from the bed and got the bag before heading to the restroom.


    I put on gray sweatpants and a white t-shirt.


    When I got back out and I saw Talia stand there waiting to get in also with some clothes in her hand.


    I walked back to my parents and gave them the bag.


    ¡°She seem like a wonderful girl don¡¯t you think Kay?¡± Mom whispered with a smirk on her face and I felt myself immediately blush hard.


    ¡°Stop it¡± I said looking away. ¡°You two look cute¡± Dad whispered as well.


    I just shook my head and walked back to her bed.


    When she came out she had on purple pj shorts, a purple sports bra and when she walked out, she were in the middle of zipping up a white hoodie.


    I got to see some of her scars, so I stood up and walked over to her.


    I stopped her hand which made her look up at me with a questionable look. ¡°Can I see your scars please?¡± I asked and I could feel my voice almost brake.


    She looked at me deep in my eyes again like she were looking for something.

 Awakens 6

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4">Chapter 6.</h1>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    Linda walked over to me when Kayden walked into the bathroom to change clothes.


    ¡°Here honey, we got you some close too, I¡¯m sure this is morefortable to sleep in than the hospital gown.¡± She said smiling so sweetly to me.


    I took Kayden¡¯s phone and tapped on it.


    ¡®You are far to kind, you don¡¯t need to worry about me¡¯


    I showed it to her, then she just shook her head smiling to me.


    ¡°Please let me worry, I like you, and I want you to be happy andfortable!¡± she said, and I could feel how my eyes started to tear up.


    She took me into her arms and hugged me tightly but at the same careful not to injure my ribs.


    ¡°Get ready to change when Kayden is done¡± She said and I nodded.


    I walked over to the bathroom waiting for Kayden toe out, and when he did I was about to drop my jaw to the floor, how can anyone make sweatpants look sexy?


    He smiled at me and held the door open for me, then I walked in and closed the door.


    I got out of the hospital gown, put on the underwear Linda gave me then a purple sports bra, purple pj shorts and a white zip hoodie.


    I got dressed and I walked out before I had zipped the hoodie up, so when I were about to do that, Kayden stopped my hand.


    I looked up at him questionable for why he stopped me.


    ¡°Can I see your scars please?¡± He asked in a low voice I could even hear is voice brake a little like it were painful for him.


    I looked up into his eyes to try to see if I could find a motive to why.


    All I saw in his eyes was sorrow, anger, concern and.. care?


    I nodded and let go of the zipper I had already dragged up a little.


    He then took it and unzipped it and took the hoodie offpletely.


    Linda and Jacob walked over as well, looking at my upper body. I know it¡¯s not a pretty sight.


    I have so many scars on my upper body it¡¯s crazy.


    ¡°Is this a gunshot wound?¡± Jacob asked touching a scare, I just nodded.


    ¡°And these, these are stab wounds?¡± Linda asked on the verge of tears.


    I looked at her sadly then nodded. ¡°Oh my god, how can anyone do this to someone!¡± she said and I heard she started to cry a little.


    I looked at her then took her into my arms then hugged her. ¡°Aww you are the cutest, I¡¯m the one that shouldfort you not the other way around!¡± She said with a sad voice.


    I just smiled at her then I cupped her face and wiped her tears with my thumbs.


    I felt someone touch one of my scars, it¡¯s a scar that almost goes from left to right of my back.


    ¡°Dad, I want to make them pay!¡± Kayden said with such a sad voice it almost broke my heart.


    ¡°We will son! This will not go unpunished!¡± Jacob said still looking over my torso and back.


    I look at them with a questionable expression again and Linda took a deep breathe


    ¡°Honey what we are about to tell you, you have to keep it a secret, but honestly you have made such an impact on us that we want to move heaven and earth for you!¡± Linda said to me in a sweet but stern voice.


    I did the ¡®zip my lip and throw away the key¡¯ motion and all three of themughed.


    ¡°We are apart of the British Mafia¡± Jacob said looking at me waiting for an reaction I guess.


    I tilted my head a little, looking at them, then I walked over to the bed and picked up Kayden¡¯s phone. Then I started to type away on it.


    ¡®Do you have any rtions to the Irish mafia?¡¯


    I handed the phone to Jacob with shaky hands.


    Jacob looked at the phone then back on me then back at the phone.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t stand the Irish mafia!¡± He said sternly.


    I let out the breath I didn¡¯t know I were holding and put a hand over my heart helping it to calm down.


    ¡°How do you know the Irish mafia dear?¡± Linda asked looking at me with her sweet smile.


    I held my hand out to get the phone back, and Jacob gave it to me.


    ¡®I know Gregor is a part of the Irish mafia, he said many times that he would sell me to the members of his mafia¡¯


    I handed back the the phone to Jacob then looked down on the floor, I don¡¯t want to look at their faces now.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Linda gasped, Kayden walked up to me and put two fingers carefully under my chin and lifted my head so I looked up into his eyes.


    ¡°Talia¡­. Did¡­. Did he ever do it?¡± Kayden asked with his voice breaking.


    I couldn¡¯t look into his eyes so I looked at the wall to my right and I felt tears starting to form in my eyes then nodded.


    Kayden just brought me into his chest and held me tightly.


    Rubbing my back and let me cry and soke his t-shirt. I heard Jacob talk on the phone


    Jacob: ¡°I need you guys to go to the address I just sent you, and capture the people you find in the house.¡±


    Jacob:¡± Yes, now, get it done!¡± He said the hung up.


    Kayden just lifted me up bridal style and carried me to the bed.


    He got in bed with me and I were haveying on his chest with my legs over hisp.


    He continue to rub my back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry you are safe now!¡± he whispered in my ear ever so sweetly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue watching our movie hmm?¡± He said lifted my chin to look into my eyes and I gave him a sweet smile and nodded.


    He wiped away my tears the he caressing my cheek a little.


    Then weid down. My head on his chest his arm around my back holding me close. My legs over his and he caressing my thighs. How can someone be so sweet?


    ¡°Hey, your not scared of us now right?¡± He asked almost to low for me to even hear it.


    I looked back up at him and gave him a ¡®are you kidding me¡¯ look. He chuckled then started caressing my back again.


    ¡°Good¡± He whispered kissing the top of my head and that made me blush like crazy.

 Awakens 7

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>7</b>.


    Linda¡¯s <b>pov </b>


    I feel so much rage and anger inside me right now.


    How <b>can </b>someone <b>threat </b>their child like this<b>? </b>


    Seeing her <b>upper </b>body truly broke me, if <b>I </b><b>ever </b>see someone do that to my kids <b>I </b>would be furious and kill them myself even if it would be Jacob doing it!


    Talia¡¯s mom didn¡¯t do anything, hell she probably <b>gave </b>her some of the scars herself.


    I hope <b>we </b>can get our hands on them, because they will pay for what they have done to sweet Talia.


    I look over at Kay and Talia in her bed watching tv and my heart melted of the sight.


    I nudge my husband and he look at me questionable then I nod my head towards the two of them in bed.


    ¡°They sure look cute together!¡± Jacob whisper low pulling me closer to him so I rest my body against his chest and he rest his head on top of


    mine.


    ¡°Yeah they truly do¡± I whispered back.


    They had both fallen asleep, Talia on hisp resting her head on Kay¡¯s chest and he holding around her super protective.


    He have been protective of her since we saw her on the sidewalk.


    And Kay never care much about girls, definitely not like this.


    ¡°If she won¡¯t get to a safe home I want to take her in Jacob! And that is not up for debate!¡± I whispered sternly.


    He chuckled ¡°You got it honey, but let her get a chance to find her real family. And we will make sure they are good to her. If not we will take her in without hesitation!¡± Jacob whispered back.


    ¡°You are right! Let¡¯s go to sleep as well.¡± I whispered and that¡¯s what we did.


    The next morning we woke up when a few nurses came in to check on Talia.


    We saw how some of the nurses were trying to seduce Kay but hepletely ignored them.


    We also saw some of those nurses just overlooked Talia, who is the real patient here and that made me pissed off.


    I walked over there ¡°I¡¯m sorry can you get Dr Alonso?¡± I said sternly to one of the skanks that tried to hit on.my son when all he cared about were the beauty he already have in his arms.


    ¡°Of course ma¡¯am!¡± The slutty nurse said in a very sugar sweet voice, I almost felt I got a hole in my teeth from it and I just frown at her.


    She hurried out after that. Talia looked at me with a big smirk on her face biting her lip.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t give me that look <b>dear</b>, she pissed me off<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>I said walking up to Talia so I were on the left <b>side </b>of the bed.


    ¡°Did you have a good sleep sweetheart?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked looking at her with a sweet smile.


    She smiled at me and nodded then she looked at Kayden and raised her eyebrow like she asked him the same question.


    How cute can this girl get? ¡°Yes, I would say it may <b>be </b>the best sleep I have ever had!¡± Kayden smiled down at her and she blushed.


    She then made a writing motion with her hand, and Kay handed her his phone.


    <b>Then </b>she started to type and I <b>were </b>standing right next to her <b>so </b>I could see what she wrote<b>. </b>


    ¡®<b>How </b>can you have the best sleep in a hospital bed<b>?</b><b>¡® </b>


    6:27 AM <b>P </b><b>P </b>


    Chapter 7.


    She looked up at him<b>, </b>studying him while he read what <b>she </b>typed.


    We could see a light blush creep up on his face.


    <b>Then </b>he looked down on <b>Talia </b>and smiled ¡°Guess it¡¯s because <b>I </b>had such <b>a </b>good nket he smirked and she blushed hard <b>this </b>is just too cute.


    At that moment, Dr Alonso came into the room with the skanke <b>of </b>a nurse walking behind him.


    <b>¡°</b>You guys called for me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>He asked with a smile. I cleared my throat, looked at the nurse behind him then back at him.


    ¡°Yes <b>you </b>see, we are here <b>to </b>make sure Talia <b>is </b>getting treated properly and not have my son get an STD! So from now on this, <b>as </b>well <b>as </b>some of the other nurses are not wee into this room! You better give Talia some better nurses that actually care about their patient and not try to get <b>a </b>quickie in <b>the </b>bathroom or whatever janitor closet they do it at in this hospital!¡± I said sternly and the nurse <b>got </b>super red.


    <b>Dr </b>Alonso looked back on the nurse behind him with a very disapproving look.


    ¡°Get <b>the </b>fuck out, this is <b>the </bst chance you <b>get</b><b>, </b>if I get one more report like this you will be of work!¡± He said to her in a stern doctor tone.


    She hurried out of the room then Dr Alonso turned back to us.


    ¡°I will make sure Talia get the best nurses we have! And I also have a report on the dna test we did yesterday.¡± He said looking at Talia.


    I looked <b>over </b>at Talia as well and I saw she took a hold of Kayden¡¯s hand which brought a smile to me, Kay, Jacob who also walked over to us and <b>Dr </b>Alonso¡¯s face<b>. </b>


    ¡°So what do the test say?¡± Jacob asked Dr Alonso.


    ¡°She do have family that have searched for her, for many years actually. Her mother took her away from the family when she was <b>5 </b>years old, and they have looked for her since then.¡± Dr Alonso exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news!¡± Jacob said looking over at Talia who looked wide eyed at Dr Alonso.


    ¡°But we will wait a <b>few </b>more days before we want to contact them, we want to make sure everything is going well with Talia before we will send her home to them.¡± Dr Alonso exined.


    We could all see Talia let out a deep breathe.


    I¡¯m sure she must be scared, and 5 years old, I can imagine she won¡¯t remember much of them.


    ¡°Do that sound like a n Talia?¡± Dr Alonso asked.


    She looked up from herp to meet his eyes then she nodded with a small smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey <b>we </b>will be here with you until the day your family wille here!¡± I said taking a hold of one of her small hands and she <b>smiled </b>up at me with a grateful smile.


    ¡°Good, then I will take my leave and send in two new nurses to get your breakfast order.¡± Dr Alonso said with a smile then walked out.


    ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>good news honey<b>, </b>you will be with people that want you, and have been looking for you for <b>years</b>¡± I said giving her a big hug.


    She smiled <b>up </b>at me thenid back down with her head on Kayden¡¯s chest staring down on herp.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    <b>R </b>


    <b>?? </b>


    Visitor


    4 days ago


    Needs an editor. Grammer is wrong in every chapter so far. Good story though.

 Awakens 8

    <b>Chapter </b><b>8</b><b>. </b>


    Jacob¡¯s <b>pov </b>


    I looked <b>at </b>this <b>sweet </b>girl in the bed in front <b>of </b>me.


    <b>It¡¯s </b>crazy<b>, </b>yesterday <b>we </b>were strangers and today it¡¯s like <b>I </b>look at her like she is my own daughter.


    She is so <b>sweet </b>and nothing bad is to say about <b>her</b><b>! </b>


    She have been through so much<b>, </b>and when <b>we </b>saw her scars yesterday I were so pissed off!


    <b>I¡¯m </b>still waiting on a report from the guys <b>I </b>sent to her house.


    Now seeing how <b>she </b>kinda <b>look </b>scared with the <b>news </b>of her family looking for her, it breaks my heart.


    Me and Linda promised <b>each </b>other to give <b>her </b>a chance with her family and if <b>they </b>don¡¯t treat her right we will take her in and she seem to get along with Kay very well.


    They do look like <b>they </b>are made for each other, so <b>I </b>pray that no matter where she may end up, she will have the possibly to keep in contact with<ol><li><b>us</b><b>. </b></li></ol>


    And I have never seen Kay so attentive to anyone outside our family, his and our friends.


    <b>I </b>got pulled out of my thoughts when my phone rang. I looked at it and saw who it was then I answered.


    Me: ¡°Hello¡±


    Adam: ¡°Sir, when we got here yesterday the house was empty, we have been keeping a watch on the house all night but no one havee back home


    Me: ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m on my


    Adam: ¡°See you soon sir!¡±


    let¡¯s


    see if


    we can find something useful in the house!¡±


    I hung up the call and Linda looked at me with a worried look.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose then looked up at all of <b>them</b>.


    ¡°My men can¡¯t find any sign of your mother, Gregor or step sister. I will head over there to <b>see </b>if <b>I </b>can find a lead in the house to where they may have gone.¡± I said looking at Talia with a sad smile.


    She looked a little worried about the news


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry they won¡¯t get to you, we will keep you safe.¡± Kayden said pulling her carefully closer to him.


    ¡°I will head over there now, is it something from your house you want me to bring with me so you don¡¯t need to go back for itter?¡± I asked her, she took Kay¡¯s phone then started to type on it.


    ¡®I did <b>bring </b>with me <b>the </b>little valuables I have in the backpack <b>I </b>had with <b>me</b><b>, </b>other then that I just have few clothes left there. <b>But </b>if you are gonna go for some information he usually keep that on the second floor. His office is the 3 door to the left when you walk up the stairs. The code <b>to </b><b>his safe </b>is <b>8291. </b>If he didn¡¯t take <b>the </b>content with him, I¡¯m <b>sure </b>something there <b>can </b>help you¡®


    Kay ended up send <b>me </b>this message so I had <b>the </b>code <b>on </b>my phone.


    looked up at Talia and smirked, <b>and </b>she smirked back. I walked up <b>to </b><b>her </b>and kissed the top of <b>her </b>head.


    ¡°<b>I </b>will be back a littleter, these <b>two </b>will keep you <b>safe </b><b>as </b><b>well </b>as the guards <b>out </b>in the hallway! Thank you for the information<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>said holding a fand on her cheek<b>, </b><b>she </b>nodded back <b>with </b>a smile and I walked out.


    This girl is definitely something <b>else </b>and I think having <b>her </b><b>in </b>our life <b>will </b>be <b>a </b>blessing.


    She <b>have </b>been able <b>to </b>bring <b>a </b><b>smile </b><b>to </b><b>my </b><b>face </b>more <b>times </b>in less than 12 <b>hours </b>then <b>I </b>have my whole <b>life </b><b>I </b>can <b>remember</b>.


    <b>6:27 </b>AM


    Chapter 8.


    Linda <b>have </b>also taken <b>such </b>a liking to her and she is ady that <b>is </b>truly <b>sceptic </b>to new <b>people</b>.


    Kayden <b>have </b><b>such </b>a protectiveness over her <b>I </b>have never <b>seen </b>before.


    <b>She </b>sure is a miracle worker<b>, </b>so it piss me <b>off </b>even more <b>knowing </b><b>her </b>mother and <b>step </b>family have treated her <b>the </b><b>way </b>they <b>have</b>.


    I got in the car and my driver drove me to her home and I saw <b>a </b><b>few </b>of my men


    back.


    lurking about trying to stay <b>in </b>cover incase the familyes


    I got <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>car </b>and Adam came walking up to me.


    <b>¡°</b>Good to see you <b>sir</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>ready </b>to head in?¡± He <b>asked </b><b>me </b>which I <b>just </b>gave him a nod to. We walked into the house and I were greated by a few of my other men there<b>. </b>


    I looked around and saw yesterday¡¯s dinner still on the diner <b>table</b>.


    I saw some blood here and there and <b>that </b>must be where they gave her yesterday¡¯s beating<b>. </b>I also <b>saw </b>where Gregor had <b>tossed </b>her in the wall.


    I felt rage building up inside me. ¡°Adam take a picture <b>of </b>all of this!¡± I said sternly.


    He looked at me a bit confused then nodded and started to take a few pictures.


    I <b>want </b>those pictures so when she get to her new family and if they don¡¯t treat her right I will show them what her life were before!


    They better treat her like the princess she is!


    Wee across a few other ces that were a visible sign of struggle.


    Then I walked up the stairs, I know she said it was the 3 room but I want to check the rest of the house as well.


    First room must be the master bedroom, it had a lot <b>of </b>stuff in it.


    The second where a beautiful room with a lot of stuff as well, I saw a picture of a family <b>of </b>3 so that must be Gregor his daughter and Talia¡¯s mother. I took the picture with me.


    I walked past the third room and checked the forth room first.


    I got in and I saw it barely had anything in it, I guess this must be Talia¡¯s room. She only had a thin mattress on the floor, a little chest of drawers. I looked inside the drawers<b>. </b>


    ¡°Pack these clothes in a bag!¡± I said to Adam who did what I said right away.


    <b>I </b>also saw it were some blood smeared on the wall next to her bed. The fuck have they done to this poor girl?


    Take picture of that as well I told Adam then I walked out to enter the third room which should be the office,


    It have <b>a </b>lot of <b>papers </b><b>in </b>it, I walked over the safe and put <b>in </b>the code Talia gave me and bingo the safe opened up<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>How did you know the code <b>sir</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Adam </b>asked me shocked.


    I looked at him with a smirk ¡°Talia¡± then he smirked as well.


    ¡°<b>Good </b>she is <b>on </b><b>our </b><b>side </b>huh!¡± he <b>said </b>smirking. ¡°Damn right!¡± I said then turned to look inside the <b>safe</b>.


    <b>And </b>Talia was right<b>, </b>it <b>so </b>much valuable information here!


    Safehouses <b>to </b><b>the </b>Irish mafia<b>, </bpanies they <b>use </b>toundry money <b>etc. </b>


    <b>Pack </b>all this as <b>well</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>the <b>papers </b><b>around </b>here <b>and </b><b>make </b><b>sure </b><b>we </b><b>get </b>it <b>with </b>back home <b>with </b><b>us</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>told <b>Adam </b>then I took <b>the </b><b>bag </b><b>and </b>walked <b>out</b><b>. </b>

 Awakens 9

    <b>Chapter </b><b>9. </b>


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    After dad went out two nurses got in not long after and luckily these two were behaving better.


    They were really sweet to Talia, they took our breakfast order and told us they would be back in about 30 minute.


    Mom suggested that Talia should take a shower and change into something else for <b>the </b>day which she smiled and nodded to.


    Mom handed her some close then Talia went to the bathroom.


    <b>I </b>stillid on Talia¡¯s bed and looked at the door that is separating us and Talia.


    ¡°You truly like this girl, don¡¯t you Kay?¡± Mom whispered smiling at me.


    I looked at my mom feeling myself blush.


    ¡°I take that as a yes¡± mom whispered chuckling.


    ¡°Oh shush mom¡± <b>I </b>whispered looking away from mom.


    ¡°Here is some clothes for you <b>as </b>well, take a shower when she is done!¡± Mom handed me some clothes.


    ¡°Thanks mom¡± I said taking the clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t get scared after learning of our mafia¡± I said looking at the door to the bathroom.


    ¡°Yeah me too, I think that girl will have a big ce in our life from now on, and its good we don¡¯t have to lie to her!¡± Mom said also looking at


    the door.


    Not long after Talia came walking out still drying her hair.


    She have a low waist ck skinny jeans, a purple tube top and having a ck zip hoodie on that¡¯s not zipped up. She look absolutely beautiful and breathtaking.


    ¡°Here honey let me help dry your hair¡± mom said walking up to Talia taking her hand and bring her to the bed.


    ¡°Go and take the shower now Kay¡± Mom said smiling at me and I nod walking towards the bathroom.


    I got undressed and went into the shower.¡±


    I cleaned myself<b>, </b>then went out of the shower to dry myself off.


    Mom had given me some ck jeans, white t¨Cshirt and a grey hoodie, underwear and socks of course.


    I walked out of the bathroom and saw mom braided Talia¡¯s hair.


    I just stood leaning against the doorframe to the bathroom looking <b>at </b>them with a smile on my face. They truly look like they have a great time.


    I walked over to them and sat down on the bed next to Talia.


    When mom was done she walked in front of Talia ¡°You look so amazing with the texture twist and tail hairdo!¡± Mom looked so proud.


    And mom is not wrong she look perfect!


    ¡°What do <b>you </b>wanna do?¡± I asked her she just shrugged her shoulders.


    <b>Hmm</b><b>, </b>I know you said yesterday that you used to sing, I know we are not there yet but <b>can </b>you maybe y a piano? I think they have one here.¡± <b>I </b>said to her with a smile<b>. </b>


    ¡°A you <b>can </b>sing? <b>I </b>can¡¯t wait till the day <b>I </b>can hear you sing!¡± Mom said almost squealed in excitement.


    I


    Ackled <b>and </b>Talia covered her mouth and bite her lower lips.


    Damn she will have me go crazy if she down stop, she truly don¡¯t know how cute she is when she


    That,


    And not to sound like a perv <i>but </i>it¡¯s such a turn on. I gently pull her lips with my thirmb and she blush while I caressing her cheek.


    Mom chuckle and we both look at her with a questionable look.


    ¡°So can you y the piano sweetie? Mom asked Ta and she smiled and nodded.


    Then the nurses came back with our breakfast and we ate, or Ta were not eating a lot but at least she got some food in her stomach.


    When we were done mom took the trash and tossed it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a piano!¡± I said standing up and holding out my hand for her to take it.


    She look at my hand then back up at me and I just smiling down at her.


    I truly hope she take my hand.


    She then lifted her hand and ce it in mine, I gently pull her up and we walk out hand in hand with mom walking behind us.


    We walked to the reception desk and saw one of the two nurses mom kicked out of the room earlier.


    Mom walked a little faster and got to the desk before me and Talia.


    <b>¡°</b>We would like to use a piano, do you guys have one here?¡± Mom asked the nurse sternly.


    I saw the nurse swallowed nervously and told mom where we could find it.


    Mom also told the nurse to inform her husband where we are when he came back.


    We made our way to the ce where they had a piano.


    And it¡¯s like a littlemon room or living room for every patient to use I guess.


    Mom asked everyone here if we used the piano and no one had anything against it.


    I walked Talia up to the piano and sat down next to her and mom said down on the sofa not far from us.


    I saw Talia take a deep breath then lifted the lid of the piano and felt the keys before she took another deep breath.


    Then she started to y a beautiful melody. (River flows in you ¨C Original ¨C Yiruma)


    <b>I </b><b>saw </b>she closed her eyes and kept ying with her eyes closed, damn she is good..


    I <b>closed </b>my <b>eyes </b>too and just listen to her while putting my arm around her waist.


    I <b>open </b><b>my </b>eyes again and just looked at Talia, I¡¯m in absolute awe about this girl.


    <b>When </b>she <b>were </b>done ying <b>I </b><b>just </b>whispered ¡°Beautiful¡± still just looking at Talia, she looked at me and blushed a <b>deep </b>grimson red which made <b>me </b>smile<b>. </b>


    A little girl walked <b>up </b>to us <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m <b>sorry</b><b>, </b>prettydy<b>, </b>can you y ¡®my heart will go on¡® please<b>?</b>¡± She asked <b>super </b>sky looking up at Talia.


    <b>Talia </b><b>just </b><b>smiled </b><b>sweetly </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>girl </b>and gave her a nod.


    <b>Then </b>she <b>started </b><b>ying</b>. <b>(</b>My <b>heart </b>will <b>go </b>on (<b>from </b>¡°Titanic¡°) Piano Version Enrique L¨¢zaro<b>) </b>


    And again <b>it¡¯s </b><b>wless </b><b>and </b><b>beautiful</b>. We <b>looked </b>around <b>us </b>and <b>we </b>so a few <b>elder </b>couple slow <b>dancing </b>as well as some parents <b>with </b>their kids.


    <b>I </b><b>saw </b>dad standing by <b>the </b><b>door </b>and <b>just </b><b>admire </b>Talia¡¯s talent.


    <b>He </b><b>gave </b><b>me </b><b>a </b><b>smile </b><b>and </b>nod <b>when </b><b>he </b><b>saw </b>me looking <b>at </b>him.


    I <b>nodded </b>back before <b>I </b>looked <b>back </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>amazing </b><b>person </b><b>next </b>to <b>me</b><b>. </b>


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>6.27 </b>AM


    Chapter <b>9</b><b>. </b>


    When she <b>were </b>done <b>a </b>older <b>man </b><b>walked </b><b>over </b><b>to </b><b>Talia </b><b>and </b>whispered <b>something </b>in her ear, she look <b>at </b><b>him </b>and she nod with a <b>smile</b>.


    <b>Then </b>he kiss <b>the </b><b>top </b><b>of </b>her head <b>and </b>she start to y <b>a </b><b>new </b><b>song</b><b>. </b><b>(</b>A thousand years ¨C piano version ¨C Riyandi Kusuma<b>) </b>


    <b>The </b>older man walked over to his wife <b>and </b>took <b>her </b><b>into </b>his arms and <b>they </b>both looked <b>at </b>Talia <b>with </b>tes <b>piano </b><b>ying</b>.


    in their eyes and slow danced to her


    She <b>kept </b><b>ying </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>more <b>songs</b><b>, </b>I <b>saw </b>Dr Alonso <b>stand </b>there <b>in </b><b>the </b>doorway next to dad and just looking at us <b>with </b>a smile.

 Awakens 10

    <b>Chapter </b><b>10</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    After ying the piano for about 30 minute Dr Alonso came up to us,


    ¡°Wow Talia, you¡¯r truly talented with the piano, hope we will be hearing more of that over the next few days when you are here with us!¡± He said smiling at her which she just smile and nod back to him.


    ¡°We have to do <b>some </b>check ups on you, <b>are </b>you up for that now?¡± <b>He </b>asked looking at her still smiling.


    She smile and nod <b>and </b><b>I </b>stood up, holding my hand out for her. She smile <b>up </b>at me and tok my hand.


    Before we are <b>able </b>to walk away many in the area started to p for her piano ying. She smile to them all and give a courtesy bow.


    Then we walk out of there and back to our room.


    The <b>doctor </b><b>and </b>the <b>nurses </b>did some tests on Talia and take <b>a </b>few blood tests of her as well.


    When they walk out, mom and dades over to her bed and smile down at Talia.


    <b>¡°</b>You can¡¯t <b>stop </b>amaze <b>us</b>,<b>can </b>you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Dad said smiling proudly at her.


    She blush and smile up at him.


    ¡°I also wanna thank you for the code for the safe, we got a lot <b>of </b>valuable information there! We didn¡¯t see them though but my men is standing guard there and around here at the hospital.¡± <b>Dad </b>said to her.


    She looked around her <b>so </b>I figured she looking for my phone.


    I walked up to the table to pick it up and sat down next to her.


    She gave me a very sweet smile that makes my heart skip a beat.


    She took the phone and started tapping on it.


    ¡®First of, thank you that¡¯s truly kind of you to say!


    Second your very wee, if <b>I </b>can help you make them


    pay I will do what I can!


    And third, do you think they wille for me here<b>?</b>¡®


    She turned the phone and gave it to dad.


    ¡°First I¡¯m just speaking the truth, second you helped more than you know! And third if they do they won¡¯t be able to get close to you! We have giving instructions to the guards in the hallway who is allowed to enter this room, so they can¡¯t <b>get </b>past them!¡± he said looking down at her with a reassuring smile.


    She <b>let </b>out a deep breathe and leaned a little towards my shoulder and I felt butterfly in my stomach.


    I took one arm around her waist and pulled her a bit closer to me.


    ¡°Do you wanna watch a movie?¡± I asked looking down on her, she looking up at me smiling and nodding.


    We both gotfortable on her bed againying just like we didst night and watched a lot of movies.


    A few <b>days </b>have <b>past </b><b>and </b>we have been at <b>the </b>hospital with <b>Talia </b>for about 5 <b>days</b>.


    The <b>doctor </b>informed <b>us </b><b>that </b>they <b>have </b>called <b>her </b>family and that her oldest brother is on his way.


    <b>He </b>would be here <b>in </b><b>2 </b><b>hours </b><b>so </b>we have <b>said </b><b>we </b>will <b>leave </b>in about <b>1,5 </b>hours<b>. </b>


    6:27 <b>AM </b><b>PP </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>10


    <b>Since </b>we <b>are </b>in <b>the </b>mafia we don¡¯t want that to <be </b><b>out </b>or <b>protentionaly </b>make <b>any </b>problems <b>for </b><b>Talia </b>and her family<b>. </b>


    She said she understand but I can also <b>see </b>she is reluctant to <b>let </b><b>us </b><b>go </b>and both me and <b>my </b>parents <b>feel </b><b>the </b><b>same</b>.


    I truly pray this is <b>not </b>thest time I <b>see </b>her.


    Me and <b>Talia </b>have <b>gotten </b><b>so </b>close <b>the </bst few days, and now <b>it¡¯s </b>like <b>we </b>understand each other with <b>just </b><b>one </b>look.


    We <b>don¡¯t </b><b>need </b>words <b>to </bmunicate we do it with our <b>eyes </b>and facial expressions.


    Mom and dad <b>have </b><b>found </b>this very amusing and <b>they </b>are constantly teasing me and Talia.


    ¡°Talia I want you to know a few things before we have to <b>leave </b>though and it <b>is </b>important.¡± Dad <b>said </b>smiling <b>at </b>her.


    She look at him and nod for him to continue while she <b>is </b>leaning up against my chest.


    <b>And </b>trust <b>me </b><b>I </b>will miss this<b>, </b>us two justying like this.


    I kissed the top of her head which made her blush and mom and dad chuckled a it.


    <b>Okay </b><b>so </b>like you know we are in the mafia¡± dad started.


    ¡°There is a few other mafias out there we are allies with, not all <b>of </b><b>us </b><b>goes </b><b>great </b>with each other but we do have some rtions with each other so we behave sivil with each other¡± He continued looking at Talia make sure she got it all and she nodded.


    ¡°It is <b>us </b>The Miller, the British mafia. The Bianchi, the Italian mafia and American mafia. It¡¯s the Volkov, the Russian mafia and The Ramirez the Mexican mafia. If you evere across any of these and are in trouble give them my name and I will do what I can to help you! As said we are allies with them <b>so </b>we don¡¯t want to make problems for each other. And if <b>I </b>say that you are with us they will leave you alone.¡± dad finished exining and Talia nodded to it and gave my dad tight hug.


    I truly do think that my parents already look at Talia like a daughter.


    And it is just as hard for them as it is for me and Talia to have to depart from each other.


    ¡°I have put a notebook in your suitcase with our numbers written in it. If <b>you </b><b>ever </b>need us<b>, </b>do not hesitate to call any of us okay?¡± Mom said with <b>tears </b>in her eyes and hugged Talia tightly <b>as </b>well.


    ¡°Time flies quickly and we truly have to leave<b>, </b>your brother will be here in about 35 minute now so we will have to be out of here so we don¡¯t scare away whoever your family is¡± Dad said giving <b>Talia </b>another hug and kiss on the head.


    ¡°We will give you two some time to say goodbye and we will wait outside¡± mom said and kissed Talia¡¯s forehead then they left.


    I looked <b>at </b>Talia and saw <b>she </b>had tears in her eyes and man my heart is breaking seeing that.


    <b>¡®</b><b>Hey sweetheart</b>, don¡¯t <b>cry </b>we will <b>see </b><b>each </b>other again soon, okay? Now that <b>I </b><b>have </b>you in my <b>life </b><b>I </b>won¡¯t let you go forever!¡± I said cupping her <b>face </b>and wiping her <b>tears</b>.


    She look <b>up </b><b>at </b>me with so many emotions in her eyes and I couldn¡¯t help it, I leaned in then looked down on her lips then back in her eyes.


    She put her hands <b>around </b>my neck and pulled me closer and our lips connected and sparks are flying in my stomach.


    <b>I </b>leaned my <b>forehead </b>against her catching my <b>breath </b>again after a very passionate <b>kiss</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Please </b><b>be </b><b>safe </b>for me Lia<b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>whispered </b>feeling my <b>voice </b><b>break </b>and she nodded with tears in her <b>eyes</b>.


    <b>Lgave </b>her <b>one </b><b>more </b><b>kiss </b>before I had to leave<b>. </b><b>And </b><b>trust </b><b>me </b>that <b>were </b><b>the </b>hardest thing I have <b>ever </b>done in my life<b>! </b>

 Awakens 11

    <b>Chapter </b><b>11</b><b>. </b>


    Leon Bianchi¡¯s <b>pov </b>


    I¡¯m sitting in my home office going through a <b>few </b>shipments that will being in a few day.


    <b>I </b>took a <b>sip </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>ss </b>that contain the brown burning liquid, <b>yep </b>I¡¯m a cognac dude.


    <b>I </b>got brought out of my work by my phone, I answered without looking who it were.


    Leon<b>: </b>¡°Hello?¡± I said sternly.


    Other caller<b>: </b><b>¡°</b><b>Hello </b><b>sir</b><b>, </b><b>am </b><b>I </b>talking to Leon Bianchi?¡± The man asked carefully.


    Leon<b>: </b>¡°Yes this <b>is </b>he<b>, </b>who are you?¡± I asked getting impatient.


    Other caller: ¡°My name is Doctor Caleb <b>Alonso</b>¡± Dr Alonso said.


    1


    Leon<b>: </b><b>¡°</b>Hello doctor what can I help you with?¡±


    Dr Alonso: ¡°You see I tried to call your father but his secretary wouldn¡¯t put me through to him<b>, </b>but do you by any chance know a girl name Talia?<b>¡± </b><b>Dr </b>Alonso said carefully.


    A dropped the <b>ss </b>of cognac I hold in my hand and the ss shattered on the impact with the floor.


    I stopped breathing, I couldn¡¯t think, I couldn¡¯t do anything!


    <b>Dr </b>Alonso: ¡°Mr Bianchi, are you there? Are you okay?¡± he asked a little worried, and that brought me back to my senses.


    Leon: <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>I know her, she is our missing baby sister!¡± <b>I </b>said I could <b>feel </b>my voice break.


    Dr Alonso: ¡°Well I¡¯m happy to inform you that she is not missing anymore! She is actually here <b>at </b>the Virginia Mason hospital in seattle!¡± He exined with a little more happier voice.


    Again I were filled with shock, she have finally been found! She can finallye home!


    <b>Dr </b>Alonso: ¡°Mr Bianchi?¡±


    Leon: ¡°I will leave right away, I wille <b>as </b>soon as <b>I </b>can! And I will inform my father!¡± <b>I </b>said quickly, started to gather my things I need with me then I were running out the office.


    Dr Alonso<b>: </b>¡°Good I will inform Talia you will be arriving today! See you soon Mr Bianchi¡± He said then he hung up the call.


    <b>I </b><b>quickly </b><b>sent </b>a message my driver and then our pilot to get the ne ready!


    <b>I </b><b>run </b>down the stairs<b>, </b>¡°Yo Leon what¡¯s up?¡± I heard my brother asking running into the foyer hearing me running down the stairs.


    I quickly heading into the living room and he followed me.


    I saw <b>the </b><b>rest </b>of my brothers <b>are </b>here<b>. </b>


    ¡°<b>I </b><b>just </b><b>got </b><b>a </b>call, I have to head our right away¡± I told them sternly but I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    <b>The </b><b>rest </b>of my brother <b>just </b>look at <b>me </b><b>super </b>confused<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yo</b>, Leon is smiling, something <b>must </b><b>be </b>wrong with the world¡± Nico <b>said </b>snickering.


    ¡°<b>Our </b><b>sister </b><b>is </bing home<b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b>picking <b>her </b><b>up </b><b>now</b>, make <b>sure </b>her room is <b>perfect</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>said sternly.


    They all <b>looked </b><b>at </b>me with so many different <b>emotions</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Theo </b><b>and </b>David have <b>tears </b><b>in </b><b>their </b><b>eyes</b><b>, </b><b>Aaron </b><b>just </b><b>looked </b><b>shocked</b><b>, </b>Nico and Dante <b>looks </b><b>pissed </b><b>off</b>.


    <b>ce </b>for little girls! Nico shouted.


    6:27 <b>AM </b><b>P </b><b>P </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>11</b>.


    ¡°I agree<b>, </b>our business is no <b>ce </b>for her to be!¡± Dante said sternly.


    <b>¡°</b><b>She </b><b>have </b><b>been </b>found<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Aaron <b>asked </b>still in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean no? I am <b>gonna </b><b>have </b><b>my </b>bambina home!¡± David said angry looking at Nico and Dante.


    *I want my <b>sister </b>home now Leon please <b>get </b>her!¡± Theo said with tears flowing down his cheeks.


    ¡°I will and it¡¯s not up discussion! Make sure her room is perfect! I will call dad on my way to <b>the </b>airport. I will see you all when we <b>get </b>back home and you all better behave when I get back or so help me god!¡± I said looking angry at Nico and Dante and I could see they swallowed nervously.


    I turned around and headed out the door and got into the car waiting for me!


    When I had gottenfortable in the car <b>I </b>called dad¡¯s private phone.


    Dad: <b>¡°</b>Yes?¡±


    Leon: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m on my way to Seattle¡±


    Dad: ¡°Why<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Leon: ¡°Well if you


    would have picked up the call from someone that tried to call you earlier you would know that Talia have been found, and I¡¯m


    on my way to get her now!¡±


    Dad was super quiet on the other end of the call, and trust me, I know exactly how he feels, <b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t believe it at first either<b>. </b>


    Leon: ¡°Dad, I will be back home with herter tonight, all in all just fly time with will take a little over 10 hours both ways, I also have to get to the hospital she is in and then get back to the airport.¡±


    Dad: ¡°Wait hospital? Is she okay?¡± he asked with so many emotions in his voice.


    Leon: ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t inform me about anything but I will let you know as soon as I know!¡±


    Dad: ¡°Okay, get my sweet bambina home safe Leon please!¡± dad begged and dad is not a man to beg.


    Leon: ¡°Dad I will, I will see you tonight!¡±


    Dad: ¡°Stay safe and see you tonight!¡±


    I hung up the call and we had reached the airport.


    I got on our ne and we took off, during those 5 hours in the air, I were able to get a lot of work done so hopefully I can use the time on our way home to get to know my sweet bambina.


    When we hadnded, <b>I </b>quickly got into the car waiting for me and are now on my way to the hospital to see my sweet bambina after 12 years.


    <b>I </b>can¡¯t stop myself from imagine how beautiful she may look.


    The ride <b>was </b>over quickly and me and some of my guards headed inside and a Doctor is standing by the reception.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>here to pick up my baby sister Talia!¡± I said sternly.


    The man turned around and looked at me first in shock, then he brought out a smile.


    ¡°You must be Mr Bianchi?<b>¡± </b><b>He </b>asked and I just nodded.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Nice </b>to <b>meet </b>you, I¡¯m Doctor Caleb Alonso, the doctor you talked to on the phone, follow me this way¡± he said then showed me the way to my baby <b>sister</b>.


    We came to a hospital room that had two police <b>officers </b><b>stationed </b>outside.


    ¡°Why the <b>police</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>asked </b>sternly.


    Dr Alonso looked <b>at </b>me for a <b>second </b><b>¡°</b>It¡¯s for Miss Bianchi safety <b>due </b><b>to </b>the <b>circumstances</b><b>¡® </b><b>He </b>said looking a bit sad.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    6:28 AM P <b>P </b>


    Chapter <b>11</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°What circumstances<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>asked </b>a little worried.


    ?


    Q


    D


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside here with Miss Bianchi¡± he said before he walked in, <b>I </b>signaled my man to stand outside, I <b>don¡¯t </b>want to <b>scare </b><b>my </b>little bambina.

 Awakens 12

    <b>Chapter </b><b>12</b><b>. </b>


    Leon¡¯s pov


    <b>As </b>I walked into <b>the </b>room I saw this tiny girl packing her stuff.


    C


    10


    She <b>have </b>the back turned <b>so </b>I don¡¯t <b>see </b>her face. But her hair color <b>is </b>the same strawberry blond as Theo.


    <b>I </b><b>see </b><b>Dr </b>Alonso walk over to my sister, put a hand on her shoulder then he say a few words to her and I see she nod.


    Looks <b>like </b><b>she </b>take a deep breathe then <b>she </b>slowly turn around.


    <b>And </b>I¡¯m just standing there frozen my jaw dropped to the floor.


    I see she have the same family eyes like all the kids on dad side have. Her long strawberry blond hair is braided to one side<b>, </b><b>she </b>have the same almond shape eyes I remember she had when she were younger, her cute button nose <b>is </b>still there and same with her rosy plump lips.


    She <b>is </b>very small and thin for her age, almost look like she is been starved.


    slowly took a few step closer to her, I don¡¯t want to spook her.


    She looked at me very intensely putting her head to the side like she is <b>deep </b>in thought.


    Then she suddenly <b>run </b>up to me and quickly put her arms around my waist, I tense for a few second before I lift her up and hug her tightly.


    She put her arms around my neck and legs around my waist and I just hold her close to me.


    ¡°Oh my sweet bambina, you have grown up to <b>be </b>such a beautiful youngdy.¡± I whispered into her neck.


    I felt a few tears drop on my neck and I <b>just </b>rub her back with one hand while supporting one under her butt.


    ¡°Talia, you have to remember to be a bit careful, you have not fully recovered yet.¡± Dr Alonso said carefully but he also had a bright smile on his


    face.


    Talia lifted her head and looked over at him then nodded. She loosen her grip on me and I <b>put </b>her down gently.


    ¡°What injuries do you have bambina<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I looked down at her cupping her <b>face </b>drying her tears with my thumbs.


    She look back at Dr Alonso and give a nod so I look back at the doctor waiting for him to exin.


    He took a <b>deep </b>breathe then he looked up at me.


    ¡°Okay so Talia came here 5 days ago, some nice bystanderse <b>across </b>her when she had run away from her home, when they walked up to her she copse from exhaustion.¡± He started looking a little sad at Talia.


    ¡°She have three broken ribs, two hairline fracture, one in her left arm and one in her right femur. She is badly bruised, some have been able to heal but now she have also covered most of them up with makeup. She have a concussion. She have been abused, stabbed, cut and even shot over many years. She have also been badly starved. While she have been here we have been able to get her to eat at least a little with every meal but it¡¯s important that you don¡¯t force her!¡± He exined and took a deep breathe.


    *If you do force her to eat that can actually result in her throwing it up, not on purpose but her stomach can¡¯t handle lot of food yet, she have to eat a little with <b>each </b>meal! Do to malnurishment she have also lost her period, but with correct diet that will fix itself. And one more thing, she is currently mute<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>not a medical condition but she will have to be <b>very </bfortable again to be able to start talking! Don¡¯t force it or it will end up she never talking again!¡± Dr Alonso exined calmly.


    <b>Ijust </b>stood there frozen again<b>, </b>looking at my little bambina with tears in my eyes.


    She look <b>up </b>at me and <b>I </b><b>see </b>tears forms in her eyes as well, <b>she </b>put a hand carefully on my cheek and one tear <b>escape </b>down my <b>cheek </b><b>and </b><b>she </b>wipe it away<b>. </b>


    Then she walk <b>over </b>to <b>the bed </b>and <b>pick up </b>a notebook and <b>a </b><b>pen</b>. <b>Then </b>she <b>write </b>something.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry Leon<b>, </b>I¡¯m fine<b>, </b>and now <b>I¡¯m </b>finally <b>home </b>with <b>you </b>where <b>I </b>belong, I have missed you<b>! </b><b><</b><b>3</b>¡®


    <b>6:28 </b><b>AM </b><b>P </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>12.


    She <b>turned </b>it around and <b>I </b><b>read </b>it, I looked <b>at </b>her shocked.


    ¡°You remember me?¡± I asked shocked I know neither me or Dr Alonso have said <b>my </b>name you <b><i>he </i></b>smile and nod <b>happily</b>.


    ¡°Do you remember you <b>other </b>brothers<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked hopefully. She <b>were </b>thinking for a while the she started to write.


    ¡®I do remember <b>a </b>lot <b>of </b>name suddenly, like something just clicked in my brain¡®


    She turned the notebook around, <b>I </b><b>read </b>it then I asked ¡°Can you name some of the names you remember<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    She turned the notebook and then started to write.


    Theo, Niks<b>, </b>Aaron, David, Dante, Nathan, Michel, Kieran, Joshua, Kyle, Lucian<b>, </b>Kevin, Cole, Zachary, Brandon, Zane, Adam, Bryan, uncle Emmanuel<b>, </b>aunty Alise, uncle Mason and aunty L, uncle Andrew<b>, </b>aunty Alice, grandpa (papa) grandma (nona) and dad is named Arthur. <b>I </b>don¡¯t remember who of my cousins belongs to which aunt and uncle but¡­How did I do <b></b>?¡®


    She turned the notebook again and now Dr Alonso havee to stand beside me.


    <b>Me </b>and Dr Alonso read it and we both started tough.


    <b>You </b>did amazing bambina!¡± I said walking up to her and hug her and she hugged me back<b>. </b>


    ¡°I have the discharge papers ready, but Talia, your two nurses want to say goodbye to you before you go<b>, </b>are you up for that?¡± Dr Alonso asked looking at <b>my </b>sister with a smile and she nodded.


    ¡°Okay two second, I will get the papers and your nurses and I will be right back!¡± He said then walked out.


    ¡°You truly have grown up bambina! I can¡¯t get over how beautiful you have gotten!<b>¡± </b>I said looking at her with so much emotions.


    She smiled up to me then hugged me again.


    Suddenly the door burst open and twodies in nurse uniforme in.


    <b>¡°</b>Talia don¡¯t leave us<b>!</b>¡± one of them cried and Talia run up to them and hug them both tightly.


    ¡°I will miss you so much! Who am I now gonna gossip about the dumb doctors around here<b>? </b>You are lucky you got the best doctors we have and he have been by you almost the entire time!¡± the other said.


    Talia wrote something on her notebook and showed it to the nurses.


    Then they both started dieughing and I saw Talia covered her mouth and bite her lower lip.


    ¡°Aww you are too cute for your own good!¡± the first nurse said.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Here </b>let us write our numbers in your notebook and when <b>you </b>get a phone <b>you </b>can give us a text, and when you finally speak again you can give <b>us </b><b>a </b>call.¡± the second nurse said.


    Then they both wrote their numbers in her notebook.

 Awakens 13

    <b>Chapter </b><b>13</b>.


    Talia¡¯s <b>pov </b>


    It were <b>so </b>good to <b>see </b>my big brother again.


    <b>It </b>were <b>so </b><b>crazy</b>, when I saw his face, I remember him, his name and how he


    1181 <b>was </b>with me when I was <b>very </b>young.


    Now saying goodbye to Nurse Emma who have be like a <b>older </b>sister to me and nurse ina who have been treated me like a daughter it brought tears to my <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>


    They wrote up their numbers<b>, </b><b>so </b>when I do get a phone I will definitely send them a text, I will miss them so much.


    Then Dr Alonso walked into the room. ¡°Wait here sweetie, here is my number <b>as </b>well. <b>If </b>you ever need someone to just talk, <b>to </b>remember we are all here for you¡± He said when he <b>wrote </b>his number <b>as </b>well.


    I looked at their number then up at the three people that have also helped made my stay here amazing together with The Miller family.


    I wiped my <b>tears </b>then they all brought me into a big hug.


    ¡°Talia sweetie don¡¯t cry you will make us cry again¡± Emma said with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Please take good care of yourself and remember we are just a text away!¡± ina said also with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°We will truly miss you Talia, you are such an amazing girl and don¡¯t let any of your billion brother give <b>you </b>a hard time, then <b>you </b><b>just </b>message one of us okay!?¡± Caleb said wiping away my tears.


    I nodded at them and gave them onest hug and went over to my bed to grab my things but Leon took them for me.


    ¡°You need to be careful bambina, doctor¡¯s orders right?¡± Leon asked looking at Caleb who smiled and nod.


    We started to walk out of the hospital room and <b>I </b>saw some guards <b>as </b>well as the police officers that have also been standing guard here the


    entire time I have been here<b>. </b>


    And yes it is the same officers I meet the first day I got here.


    I walked up to the officers and they both leaned down and gave me a good hug.


    ¡°You better take good care of yourself sweetie!¡± Tyler said, I just smiled and shook my head at the nickname he is using for me.


    He had his police hat on so I dragged it down into his <b>face </b>with a big smile on my face.


    ¡°I will miss you Sweetie, here <b>I </b>will give you my number as well so if you ever need a ¡®get out of jail card¡® just hit me up!¡± He said and hugged me tightly.


    Then I hugged Riley ¡°Oh how I will miss you Honey, you truly are <b>a </b>ray of sunshine to be around! It will be boring go to work now note to hang with you here everyday!¡± He said even sniffling a little.


    I put a hand on his cheek and smiled up to and gave him a nod.


    ¡°I know you are right, positive thoughts, but I seriously will miss you! Here let me give you my number as well, you are like the sister or niese I never got and I don¡¯t want to lose you out of my life forever!¡± He said writing his number as well and gave me onest hug.


    Then we headed down and out of the hospital, and few cars were parked by the entrance and a driver were holding up a door.


    Leon guided me to that car and handed my stuff to some of the guards that got in another car.


    <b>I </b><b>got </b>in the <b>car </b>and then we <b>were </b>on the way to our next destination, the airport.


    The car ride <b>were </b><b>quiet</b>, not awkward quiet more <b>peaceful </b>quite and I just sat back and looked out of the window and watched how I was leaving seattle behind.


    I felt Leon <b>eyes one </b>me the entire time<b>. </b>I <b>wrote </b>something on my notebook, praying he don¡¯t take this rude, it¡¯s only meant as <b>a </b>joke.


    6:28 AM <b>P </b>


    ¡°Take a picture dear brother itst longer <b>xD</b>¡®


    I showed it to Leon and he just burst outughing.


    ¡°Oh bambina, only you will <b>be </b>allowed to <b>be </b>sassy with me<b>¡± </b>he said stillughing and I were smirking looking at Leon<b>. </b>Oh how much fun I¡¯m gonna have.


    We reached the <b>airport </b>and then Leon brought me to a private airne and it said ¡®Bianchi¡® on the nes tail wing like what the.. okay so they are rich. Wait Bianchi<b>? </b>Wasn¡¯t that one <b>of </b><b>the </b>Mafia family <b>Jacob </b>talked to me about that they have an alliance with them? Maybe I will be able to <b>see </b>Kayden <b>soon</b>.


    I <b>hope</b>, <b>after </b>that kiss we shared he left my heart in a beating mess.


    But <b>I </b>could <b>see </b>it was <b>just </b>as painful for him to leave. The time we have shared these past 5 days have been amazing.


    So <b>my </b>family is mafia <b>as </b>well, so that exin the wealth. Leon guided me to a seat inside the ne and he sat next to me.


    The guards got in as <b>well </b>and sat down a few <b>seats </b>away.


    The pilots came and greeted me.


    <b>¡°</b>Good afternoon Miss Bianchi, I¡¯m first pilot Alfred Messina, I hope you will have a pleasant flight with <b>us</b><b>!</b>¡± Alfred gave me a warm smile.


    ¡°Hello and good afternoon Miss Bianchi, I¡¯m second pilot Max Graham, we are so happy to have you back home with us!¡± Max smiled just as warm to me as Alfred. I wrote something on my notebook.


    ¡®Nice to meet you both Alfred and Max, hope it¡¯s okay I call you that? And please call me <b>Talia</b>, I¡¯m not so fan of formalities if it¡¯s not absolutely necessary. I¡¯m sure it will be a great flight with you behind the stick!


    I turned it around so they could read, the bothughed ¡°Of course miss Talia you can call us whatever you want!¡± Alfred said. I quickly wrote.


    ¡®Please drop the ¡®miss¡® as well, it makes me feel stuck up :¨C|


    <b>I </b>tuned it back around ¡°Okay okay¡± they bothughed ¡°We will do our best to give you a pleasant flight Talia!¡± Max said and I smiled and nodded. Then they walked back.


    Then two flight attendants: walked up to <b>us </b>and both of them gave a seductive wink to my brother and I frowned.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you have done one of them<b>?</b><b>¡® </b>


    <b>He </b>looked what I <b>wrote </b>then heughed ¡°No Talia don¡¯t worry that isn¡¯t my style¡± I nodded happy to his reply.


    I turned the page and wrote.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay ma¡¯am we know youdis want to give my brother a pleasant flight<b>, </b>but I suggest you both just stick to the tasks given to you other then that you shouldn¡¯t bother your boss!¡®


    <b>I </b><b>turned </b>it <b>around </b>and kept an innocent smile on my face <b>and </b>both <b>flight </b>attendants blushed a grimson red then gave a little bow and headed back to their seats<b>. </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    R


    Visitor


    22 hours ago


    1 Reviews >


    wow how quickly Talia is getting her confidence back after all she has been through. I bet <b>there </b>is a waring for <b>the </b>Irish

 Awakens 14

    <b>Chapter </b>14.


    <b>Talia¡¯s </b><b>pov </b>


    Some of the guards snickered and Leon just smiled brightly at me.


    0


    *I need to bring you with me for all my flights, that will keep the leaches <b>away</b><b>!</b>¡± He chuckled.


    I wrote.


    <b>¡®</b><b>Or </b><b>I </b>can give you a t¨Cshirt that say: Better stay away or I will release my rabiat baby sister on you;)


    I tuned it around and they allughed at that<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>You think I can walk around with a t¨Cshirt like that for many of my important meetings<b>?</b>¡± Leon chuckled which I just smiled and shrugged <b>my </b>shoulders.


    The guardsughed ¡°Talia it¡¯s good to have you home!¡± One of the guards smiled at me with chuckle.


    That¡¯s right, you have already made this manugh and smile more then I have ever seen him in a decade in just a few house!¡± Another guardughed <b>as </b>well.


    I looked up at Leon with a big smile ¡°They do <b>speak </b>the truth bambina!¡± Leon said with so much sincerity in his <b>voice </b>and a big smile on his handsome face.


    My brother is truly handsome, he have midnight ck hair, same ivy purple eyes as me<b>, </b>a straight <b>nose</b><b>, </b>strong jawline, tall and muscr.


    Not long after, we take off and then we are on our way home.


    That makes me realize I don¡¯t even know where home is. I wrote on my notebook.


    ¡®Sooooo just a quick question¡­. Where is home actually?¡±


    I turned it around and they allughed ¡°New York bambina¡± Leonughed.


    ¡°You walked in on this ne not knowing where it¡¯s heading<b>? </b>Are you a daredevil?¡± One of the guards asked snickering.


    And I wrote down.


    ¡®Well¡­. I figured I would be safe with Leon here, but if not I would just have whooped all your <b>asses </b>and hijacked the ne andnded somewhere I would never be found again living peaceful the rest of my life!¡®


    I turned the notebook and shrugged with my shoulder, and they allughed even Leon.


    ¡°You think you could take all of <b>us </b>on, then fly? Do you even know how to fly? Do you even know what type of ne this is?¡± One of the guards chuckled.


    And <b>I </b>wrote


    <b>¡®</b><b>Yes </b>easily, <b>we </b>can <b>test </b>it when my injuries <b>are </b>healed! I do know how to fly yes and this is a Gulfstream G700 or am I wrong?¡®


    I turned it around and raise an eyebrow. Their jaw dropped. ¡°First <b>you </b>are so on, I would love to see you whoop our asses, and what do you know of this ne?¡± the guard asked again.


    ¡°The G700 can fly up to 7,750 nautical miles at Mach 0.85 or 6,650 nautical miles at Mach 0.90, with a maximum operating <b>speed </b>of Mach 0.935<b>. </b>The aircraft includes the Gulfstream Symmetry Flight Deck with active control sidesticks, an Enhanced Flight Vision System, and advanced cabin <b>controls </b>with <b>tactile </b>feedback. It <b>is </b>equipped with Rolls¨C<b>Royce </b>Pearl 700 engines and an advanced wing and winglet design for optimal performance.


    <b>I </b><b>turned </b>it <b>around </b><b>so </b>they could <b>read </b>and <b>even </b>Leon looked shocked.


    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>kind <b>of </b><b>girl </b><b>are </b><b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>one </b>of the <b>guards </b><b>asked</b>.


    ¡°Are you <b>sure </b>she <b>is </b><b>a </b><b>girl</b><b>, </b>other than her looks<b>, </b>she <b>have </b><b>very </b>tomboy <b>attitude</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>another </b>guard said which made <b>me </b>smile and cover my mouth


    D


    6:28 AM P <b>P </b>


    Chapter 14.


    bite <b>my </b>lips<b>. </b>


    0


    0


    ¡°Why <b>do </b>you do that?¡± Leon asked me out of <b>the </b><b>blue </b>and I looked at him like <b>I </b>had a big question mark painted on my face.


    <b>¡°</b>Cover your mouth and bite your lips when it looks like you are about to burst outughing.


    Oh <b>that</b><b>.. </b>


    ¡®Habit<b>¡® </b>


    I wrote and looked out the window.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Bambina </b><b>please </b>talk to me!¡± Leon pleaded, I looked <b>at </b>him and he looked truly curious.


    <b>You </b><b>won¡¯t </b>like the answer Leon<b>¡® </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Now </b>I definitely want to know! Please tell me!¡± He said cupping my cheek caressing it with his thumb and I took a <b>deep </b>breathe.


    <b>You </b>promise not to tell anyone, and I mean none <b>of </b>you are! Not to nobody in the family or other guards!¡®


    <b>I </b>promise!¡± he said looking at me into my eyes and I could see he is being honest.


    I looked at the guards as well and they were all serious and nodded.


    You see, mom were not the nicest, and Gregor and his daughter were even worse. I wasn¡¯t allowed to make a single noise, like ever, even when I had to do the house chores<b>, </b>make dinner for them and clean up their dinner. <b>If </b><b>I </b>made a noise I got a serious beating<b>, </b>got stabbed, shed or even shot. If Gregor had a really bad day he ¡®sold¡® me to some of his friends so they could have their way with me. And if <b>I </b>made any noise it just <b>got </b><b>worse</b><b>. </b>


    Even in school, his daughter Scarlette made sure I always got bullied by others, and if I made any noise at school<b>, </b>she would tell Gregor when we got home from school and I got a beating. If I ever showed I had a smile on my face another beating or a trip to his friends. <b>If </b><b>I </b>could go three days without make any noise, act like maid doll I were lucky to get a slice of bread to eat.¡®


    I finish writing and justid the notebook down on the table for them all to read.


    <b>And </b><b>I </b>just looked out of the window. After they didn¡¯t say anything for a while I looked over at Leon and the guards and they all had this <b>murderous </b>look on them.


    It¡¯s thanks to my horrible treatment the look don¡¯t even <b>scare </b>me.


    I just raise a brow to them and waiting for anyone to say something.


    <b>One </b>of the guards picket me up from my seat and just hug me tightly.


    <b>¡°</b>Cupcake, I¡¯m so happy you <b>are </b>home now! You don¡¯t deserve any of that!¡± He said sniffing then another guard grabbed me and hold me tight.


    ¡°<b>You </b><b>are </b><b>free </b>from those people now Pumpkin, and you are back home where you belong and we will all make sure you will always be treated right!¡± he said into my <b>neck</b>.


    Then the third guard hold me tightly. ¡°Sweet little Butterfly, you are seriously the strongest person I know!¡± he whispered in my ear.


    <b>Then </b>the fourth and <bst </b><b>guard </b>held me <b>¡°</b>From now on our little Flower your life will be filled withughter and joy and your will soon be <bfortable </b>enough to both show <b>us </b><b>your </b>amazing grin and let us hear youugh. Now I think Leon need a very good Talia hug¡® he said and I looked down on Leon and he looked like he were about to rip the ne to pieces<b>. </b>


    He <b>sat </b><b>me </b>down on the floor and I crawled <b>up </b>onto Leon¡¯sp and just straddled him with my legs on either side of him, my arms around his <b>neck </b><b>and </b><b>rested </b>my head in his neck and he quickly put his <b>arms </b>around me and hold me tight and also put his head in my neck.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Awakens 15

    <b>Chapter </b><b>15</b><b>. </b>


    Leon¡¯s pov


    After reading what Talia just wrote, I can understand she were hesitant, I don¡¯t like it one bit!


    How could my <b>piece </b>of shit <b>of </b>a mother do this and let someone do this<b>? </b>


    She had written a note to us, saying how <b>she </b>didn¡¯t want Talia connected to the mafia life because she didn¡¯t want her to be hurt then she go and let this happened.


    I¡¯m beyond pissed and the only thing that is keeping me calm right now is the fact that my sweet bambina <b>is </b>sitting on myp!


    She is holding <b>me </b>tight, but I think she have fallen asleep.


    I lift <b>my </b>head and look down at her sweet sleeping face and I can¡¯t help the smile that appear on my face.


    ¡°I told you, she is a miracle worker, Leon going from raging bull to smiling under 20 minute¡± One of the guard whispered next to <b>us</b>.


    looked up at them and <b>just </b>gave them a smile, because honestly they are right.


    I looked back at the table and tear the page off her notebook <b>and </b>put it in my pocket, I don¡¯t want anyone else to read that.


    ¡°We all better keep that promise we made about be quiet about this! <b>If </b>she don¡¯t give us permission we won¡¯t utter a word!¡± I whispered looking at my men sterly and they all gave me a serious nod back.


    Then one of the flight attendants walked up to <b>us</b><b>. </b>¡°Mr Bianchi<b>¡± </b>She spoke a little to loud so Talia started to stir in her sleep, and this made the guards stand up and look <b>at </b>her with deadly looks.


    ¡°Mr Bianchi, we <b>are </b>about tond, <b>Miss </b>Bianchi need to sit back in her <b>seat</b>!¡± She kept talking loud.


    Talia started to stir more in her sleep and were about to wake up.


    ¡°Shh bambina just go back to sleep¡± <b>I </b>whispered low in her ear.


    She moved her hand and hold around my neck again and put <b>her </b>hand in my hair.


    I chuckled looking down at her and she is back to <b>be </b><b>fast </b>asleep.


    Then I turned my look into a very deadly one myself and look up at the hoe that is waking up my bambina.


    ¡°Leave!¡± I whispered but with a murderous tone.


    I saw she swallowed nervously then slightly nodded before turning around and scurried back to her seat.


    The guards sat back down and I looked over at them with a smirk.


    Talia truly have them already wrapped around her fingers, I even noticed how the nurses, the doctor and the police officers were towards her.


    If they really <b>care </b>about her that much maybe <b>I </b>can find work for them here, the nurses and the doctor can be our personal staff, the police officers can either join the mafia or they can be moved here to work so they can visit her more often.


    The nended and the pilot came out to check how we liked the flight.


    They had big smile on their faces when <b>they </b>saw Talia sleeping on myp.


    ¡°I hope she had a pleasant flight and that the flight isn¡¯t the reason she is sitting on yourp Mr Bianchi?¡± Alfred whispered with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s <b>not </b><b>cause </b>of the flight, but next time maybe you should try to let her fly it<b>, </b><b>she </b><b>say </b>she can and she know a lot about the ne <b>it¡¯s </b><b>crazy</b><b>¡± </b>one of my <b>man </b>whispered back with a smile <b>as </b>well.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m down with <b>that</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>would <b>love </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>if </b>she can manage it!¡± Max whispered.


    We all nodded with a <b>smile </b><b>¡°</b>Oh and before we <b>go</b>, those attendants will never be hired by <b>us </b><b>again</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Another of my men whispered.


    6:28 AM <b>P </b>


    Chapter <b>15 </b>


    ¡°Oh, any <b>issues</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Alfred asked in a whisper<b>. </b>


    ¡°Well you could say one tried to make advances on the Don and pissed of this little angel and the other were about to wake her up right before we were about tond.¡± <b>the </b>third of my man said in a whisper.


    The pilot looked at me and I nodded <b>back </b><b>then </b>they frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will never see them again be sure of that!¡± <b>Max </b>whispered angry.


    I nodded and then one of my men carefully lifted Talia of myp so <b>I </b>could stand up properly and <b>carry </b>her better<b>. </b>


    He gave Talia back to me when I stood up<b>, </b>and I carried her bridal style and one of my man made <b>sure </b>to bring her noteblock with us.


    I had Talia leaning <b>up </b>against my chest and shoulder.


    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>crazy how light she <b>is</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>one of my man said..


    ¡°Hopefully now that she is home under better conditions she can get to a healthy weight!¡± Another said.


    ¡°Yeah, the doctor said we just had to be patient with her, make sure she eat at every meal but not force food down her throat, if she is full she is full¡± I told them in a low voice<b>. </b>


    They all nodded and we walked towards the cars, our driver hold the door open for me and Talia and the other guards got into the car in the back.


    I sat down in the car still having a sleeping Talia on myp.


    I will let her sleep some more<b>, </b>and can wake her up when we get home.


    <b>I </b>just sat there looking down on my sleeping bambina.


    Then I heard my driver ¡°Wee home Don<b>, </b>good to finally see our princess back with us safe and sound¡± he said in a low voice not to wake up


    Talia.


    I looked up into the rearview mirror<b>, </b>smiled and nodded back to him which he then returned.


    The rest of the trip home I were just looking at Talia, yeah I know, what a <b>creep </b>I am<b>, </b>but I still can¡¯t believe she is home and in my arms.


    We stopped right outside the front door and the driver came to open my door, I got out with her still in my arms and the driver looked at her with a smile on his face<b>. </b>


    *She truly is sweet, and I¡¯m beyond happy to have her back home!¡± he whispered looking at Talia.


    ¡°Ipletely agree with you Fabian¡± I said to our driver then the rest of my men came too and we all headed inside.


    All of us carefully made our way to the living room where most likely the rest of the family is sitting, and we were right on the money.


    We entered the living room and some of them were about to shout but my men made a shush motion with their finger and the rest of the family carefully walked up to us.


    They all looked at Talia sleeping, even Dante and Nico had small smile on their face and they were so against bringing her home.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>she okay!¡± Theo whispered looking worried at his twin sister. ¡°Yeah, she is just sleeping¡± <b>I </b>whispered.


    ¡°Talia, you are home, please wake up and meet the <b>rest </b>of the family¡± I talked in a gentle tone.

 Awakens 16

    <b>chapter </b><b>16</b><b>. </b>


    Theo¡¯s <b>pov </b>


    I have been super anxious all day<b>! </b>


    My baby sister ising home, yes she is my twin but I¡¯m still older than her.


    What if she don¡¯t remember me, it¡¯s a big chance for that with her being gone for <b>12 </b>years.


    We were all sitting in the living room trying to keep our cool but we are all so excited to have her home.


    Even Dante and Nico despite they argued against it.


    We have made sure her room look great and have the most essentials, then we can take her shopping tomorrow for everything else she may need!


    We heard some footstep in the foyer and then suddenly Leon and his guards walked into the living room with a super tiny girl in Leon¡¯s arms.


    Me and David where about to speak up but one of my brothers guard made a shush motion and we quietly walked up to them.


    We all just looked at the sweet sleeping girl in Leon¡¯s arms.


    But why is he carrying her<b>, </b>is something wrong with her?


    ¡°Is she okay?<b>¡± </b>I whispered looking worried at Talia. ¡°Yeah, she is just sleeping¡± Leon whispered.


    ¡°Talia, you are home, please wake up and meet the <b>rest </b>of the family¡± Leon said in the most gentle tone I have ever heard him use.


    I looked up at him shocked and I were not the only one, all of our brothers did.


    *Talia, you need to wake up! Someone want to say hello to you!¡± Leon tried again still with a gentle tone.


    I saw Talia started to stir a little and the rest of us took a few step back, we don¡¯t want scare her with a bunch of dudes up in her face when she wake up.


    Sh


    She open her eyes slowly then she blink a few times and I recognize her purple eye we all have!


    It truly is my baby sister! She raise her head and look at all of us then she stop at me looking me straight into my eyes.


    I feel tears forming in my eyes, Leon let her down gently and she run straight up to me jumping up and I catch her, she wrap her arms around my neck and legs around waist and hugging me tight.


    I support her butt with one arm and hold around her back and head with my other arm.


    I just started to sob like crazy and I feel my neck is getting wet so she is crying as well.


    ¡°You remember me¡± I whispered grateful and she just nod holding me even tighter.


    I hear a lot <b>of </b>sniffles around the room and I <b>see </b>all my brothers have tears down their cheeks, even Leon¡¯s guards.


    Then dad slowly walk into the room and his eyesnds on Talia and his eyes get filled with tears pretty fast.


    ¡°Dad is here and wanna say hey I whispered to her, <b>I </b>don¡¯t want to let her go but I can¡¯t <b>keep </b>her all to myself.


    She lift her head then she just look into my <b>eyes</b>. And no words is needed amongst the two of us, she is just as happy to see me <b>as </b>I¡¯m her.


    She then kiss my cheek then start to let go and I let her down gently.


    She then turn around and looking straight at <b>dad</b><b>, </b>and dad just start to <b>cry </b><b>even </b>more than Talia run straight up to dad and jump as well and he catch her <b>just </b>like I did.


    oh <b>mia </b>dolce bambina¡± <b>Dad </b><b>cried </b>into her <b>neck </b>holding her <b>tightly</b>.


    (oh mia dolce bambina <b>¨C </b>oh my <b>sweet </b><b>baby </b>girl)


    <b>6:28 </b>AM PP.


    chapter 16.


    She lean a bit out and dad holding both hands under her butt to support her, <b>not </b>that she is <b>heavy</b><b>, </b>she is light as a <b>feather</b>.


    She look into <b>dads </b><b>eyes</b>, then cup his face and wipe <b>away </b>his tears.


    She smile then kiss both his cheeks and he kiss her forehead. This were something those two always did when she were younger.


    She would always kiss his <b>cheeks </b>then he <b>kiss </b>her forehead.


    It makes <b>me </b>so happy seeing she remember us and things she used to d


    It have not changed!


    My bambina <b>is </b>finally home<b>, </b>I think I must be the happiest brother on this right now.


    ¡°Mia bambina<b>, </b>you remember us?<b>¡± </b>dad asked her with the <b>biggest </b>smile I <b>have </b>ever <b>seen </b>on his <b>face</b>, she nod then hug him tightly again.


    ¡°Okay now give me my bambina!¡± David <b>said </b>walking up to dad.


    Talia look up at dad then ce a hand on his cheek then she reached her hands out for David to pick her up.


    And David didn¡¯t hesitate to pull her into a big hug as well, she wrap her legs around his waist and arms round his neck.


    Oh bambina you are finally back home!¡± David said into her neck crying.


    Talia tighten her grip on him I can see she <b>is </b>crying to, she is just not making any noise.


    ¡°Oh how I have missed you Talia! I¡¯m <b>so </b>happy you are home!¡± He nod into her neck.


    Then Aaron walk up to them, ¡°Can <b>I </b>get a hug bambina?¡± He asks almost choking on his <b>tears</b>, Talia look up and nod and hold her hands out and Aaron don¡¯t hesitate <b>as </b>well.


    Aaron just hold her tight for a long time. Then he lift his head from her neck and she does the same.


    ¡°Are you okay bambina?<b>¡± </b>Aaron asked her and she just nod again with a small smile on her.


    ¡°You want to hug Dante and Nis too?¡± Aaron asked, Talia look <b>over </b>at them but then she look back at Aaron and shook her head.


    Aaron frown as do we all ¡°Why bambina?<b>¡± </b>Dad asked walking over to them.


    She look at Leon, then losing up her grip on Aaron and he take it as a hint that she want down so he gently ce her on the floor.


    And Talia walk over to Leon and do a motion with her hand, but we can¡¯t <b>see </b>what since her back is towards us.


    <b>One </b>of the guards give her something then she do something before Leon look down then he look at Dante and Nico with a murderous look.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay bambina <b>let¡¯s </b>go and have something to eat huh?¡± Leon said smiling back to Talia.


    She tilt her head to <b>the </b>side then he give her a sad smile


    ¡°I know but you have to eat something¡± Leon said holding her cheek and I <b>see </b>Talia is taking a deep breathe then she nod.


    And Leon is guiding her towards <b>the </b>dining room and the rest <b>of </b><b>us </b>followed after.

 Awakens 17

    <b>Chapter </b><b>17</b><b>. </b>


    Arthur AKA dad¡¯s pov.


    <b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>believe Talia is back, I have held her in my arms <b>so </b>I know it is true but I <b>still </b>can¡¯t believe it!


    But I noticed she don¡¯t talk at all and barely make any sounds.


    I also noticed how she didn¡¯t want to hug Dante and Nico, I wonder what that was all about.


    But now we are all following Talia and Leon into the dining room, let¡¯s have a good family dinner like we did before, now that I finally have all my kids back home.


    When I walked into the dining room I see Leon is sitting at his end of the table and Talia is next to him and Theo on the other side of her.


    At least then <b>I </b><b>know </b>she will have goodpany. I also <b>see </b>Leon¡¯s guards is standing guard here in the dining room.


    ¡°Leon, <b>is </b>the guards really necessary?¡± I asked as I took my seat at the head of the other side of the table<b>. </b>I also noticed the guards stiffen when I mentioned them.


    ¡°Yes, they are very protective over Talia!¡± Leon said smirking over at his guards who smiles back with a nod at him.


    Huh, what the hell have happened on this trip.


    I truly kick myself for not answer that call myself, instead I gave it to my assistant who told the caller to call Leon.


    Once we all are seated Miranda and her servantses out with our dinner.


    We all thank them for the food, then when Miranda give it to Talia, Talia <b>is </b>giving <b>a </b>smile and a great bow with her head.


    ¡°Oh aren¡¯t <b>you </b>such a sweetheart¡± Miranda awed at Talia for her behavior.


    ¡°Talia, here in this family we value respect, that means we all verbally thank Miranda and her helpers for the food!¡± Dante said sternly.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Oh </i>


    stop it Dante, did you know that the bow your sister just gave me <b>is </b>one that show <b>deep </b><b>respect </b>for the receiver of the bow, much more respect in the bow she gave me, than a half mumbles of ¡®thank you¡® you press out everyday!¡± Miranda told Dante sternly.


    Then Miranda put a hands on Talia¡¯s chin and lift it so Talia is looking into her eye.


    ¡°You do you honey, <b>you </b>are <b>perfect </b>just the way you are<b>, </b>and when you <b>feel </bfortable to talk you will, and I for one can¡¯t wait to hear your sweet voice when you <b>are </b>ready for it! So until then that bow is more than enough<b>, </b>even more respect than I probably deserve!¡± Miranda said then she brushed away a few tears that made its way down Talias cheeks then she kissed her head before she walked out.


    Talia looked over at Leon, it were like he were able to read her eyes like Theo alway could when they were younger.


    ¡°I promise I didn¡¯t say anything, she is just good at reading people like you are¡± Leon told her with a smile and she gave a small smile and nod.


    ¡°Let us all start to eat our dinner before it get cold¡± I said with a happy tone looking over all my kids and saw all of them smiling at me even Talia.


    Oh I never thought I would <b>get </b>this chance ever again.


    We all started <b>to </b><b>eat</b>, and after I had seen Talia had taken just <b>a </b>few bite of her pasta carbonara she <b>were </b>just moving it around on the te.


    I saw Theo <b>whisper </b>something to her then they just stare into each others eyes<b>, </b>you can <b>see </b><b>a </b>few <b>face </b>expressions on them both like they have full blown <b>conversations</b><b>. </b>


    I have <b>actually </b><b>missed </b>watching that<b>, </b><b>even </b>though I always feel left <b>out</b><b>!</b>¡± Aaron chuckled looking <b>at </b>Theo and Talia have their own conversation.


    Then Theo end <b>up </b>taking her <b>te </b>and <b>ce </b>his empty <b>te </b>in her ce and Talia give him a grateful smile.


    ¡°What <b>now</b><b>? </b>Do she <b>have </b><b>a </b>eating disorder or something<b>? </b>You know Talia <b>it¡¯s </b><b>pretty </b><b>unattractive </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>as </b>thin <b>as </b><b>you </b><b>are</b><b>, </b>honestly it¡¯s actually making me sick <b>seeing you</b>.¡± Nico <b>said </b>and I felt <b>rage </b>burning deep in me<b>. </b>


    <b>6:28 </b>AM


    Chapter 17.


    He did not just <b>say </b>that to his sister!!


    ¡°Nico I suggest you shut up right now before I make you shut up!¡± Leon said in such a deadly tone it even gave me chills.


    I saw Talia have <b>tears </b>in <b>her </b>eyes and Leon¡¯s guards all have moved <b>a </b>bit closer to Talia, they <b>sure </b>are protective of her.


    ¡°What do you want us to say Leon? Shees here don¡¯t <b>talk</b>, looks <b>as </b>thin as a twig <b>I </b>can break with one fist<b>, </b><b>this </b>is not a ce for a burden like her! <b>Dante </b>shouted<b>. </b>


    I mmed my hands in <b>the </b><b>table </b>hard and stood up.


    ¡°YOU TWO MY OFFICE NOW!¡± <b>I </b>shouted to Nico and Dante.


    I will not have my kids talk so disrespectful towards their <b>sister</b><b>! </b>


    ¡°Where did Talia go?¡± Theo said looking around even under the table.


    All of <b>us </b>started to look for her around in the dining room.


    What the.. She were just here, I didn¡¯t even hear she move¡± Aaron said shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because that¡¯s how she had to live¡± Leon said with a low voice but loud enough for us to hear it.


    Then he turned to look at all of <b>us </b>especially Dante and Nico.


    ¡°If you two dumb fucks would have given her <b>a </b>little time to get used to living here maybe she would have beenfortable to let me share with you how fucked up her life have actually been! But NO, you two idiots just had to hurt her the second she came in the door!¡± Leon said in a menacing tone.


    ¡°How did we hurt her? She were the one that hurt us by not wanting to hug <b>us</b>!¡± Nico yelled.


    ¡°That my dear brother of mine is because she picked up on the negative vibe you two gave off towards her!<b>¡± </b>Leon said still with a menacing tone.


    ¡°What the fuck is that support to mean?<b>¡± </b>Dante shouted.


    Leon looked at the guard holding a noteblook, the guard gave it to Leon.


    He found the page she had written that only he and his men saw earlier, he ripped the page off before giving the guard the noteblook and left the page on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you two check the security cameras and you two with me.¡± He ordered his men then he left.


    I walked over to the page and read it.


    ¡®Honestly I would love to, but it¡¯s like they give off a vibe that they hate my guts and want me far away from here to never see me again<b>. </b>So I don¡¯t gonna force them to spend time with me <b>if </b>they don¡¯t want to, hopefully they wille aroundter because I do miss Nico and Dante and I want nothing more then <b>to </b>run up into their arms.


    ¡°Unbelievable you two!¡± I said before walking out to see if I can find my little bambina.

 Awakens 19

    <b>Chapter </b><b>19</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s <b>pov </b>


    When I woke up I felt like <b>I </b>were sleeping on a cloud. I open my eyes and I saw I were in a bedroom.


    I looked around and notice I do recognize the structure of the room, but it have gotten a little redecorating done to it.


    This were my old bedroom and honestly makes me happy I get too have it back.


    Then I noticed I¡¯m just in my jeans and sports bra, meaning that someone have seen my upper <i>body</i>.


    I just pray it¡¯s Leon because the doctor did tell him about it.


    I got out of bed and headed into one of the doors there and so it was the walk¨Cin¨Ccloset. I noticed my stuff have been unpacked and put in.


    <b>I </b>get some clothes for the day, then headed to the bathroom.


    I brushed my teeth, use the toilet, washed my hands before undress and took a long shower.


    Then I got dressed in light blue low waist skinny ripped jeans, the purple tube top I <b>got </b>from Linda and a ck hoodie that belonged to Kay, it even smelled like him.


    I miss him.


    I did my skincare routine Linda taught me then dried my hair before putting it up in a messy bun.


    I put on makeup she also got for me to hide my bruises.


    I put on a pair of socks then some ck sneakers I also got from Linda.


    I found my notebook and ripped out the page with the numbers I got from people yesterday to keep them safe together with the numbers to Linda, Kayden and Jacob.


    I hid them in a pocket in one of my jeans that¡¯s still in my closet then I walked out.


    When I walked out I saw two guards that were Leon¡¯s standing guard by my bedroom door.


    At this point I¡¯m just used to have guards following me, I got used to that having Kay and Linda with me the entire time as well as the police guarded me at the hospital the entire stay.


    ¡°Good morning Pumpkin, did you have a good sleep?¡± One of the guards asked, I looked up at him and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Good to hear, breakfast will be served soon so maybe we should head down<b>?</b>¡± The other asked and I nodded to that as well.


    LI


    Then I wrote.


    Okay, but I have a few questions first, mind if I ask?¡®


    They looked at what I wrote, ¡°You can ask us whatever you know that!¡± one of them said and the other nodded.


    ¡®First who put me in bed yesterday?¡®


    The guards looked at each other then me ¡®Leon put you to bed, then he ordered us to stay here to make sure no one enter one of them exined which I nodded to.


    ¡®Do you mind telling me your names? I think it would be better to call you by the name and not guard 1,2,3,4 or stalker 1,2,3,4 0¡®


    Both of themughed at this ¡°Oh cupcake, you sure is something! My name is Charlie Doyle and i¡¯m 24 years old Charlie told me with a smile.


    <b>He </b>have short chestnut hair, dark blue eyes, sharp jawline and a straight nose.


    ¡°My name is Jack Sullivan, I¡¯m also <b>24 </b>years old my <b>sweet </b>pumpkin¡± he said with a chuckle and I frowned at the nickname which made them bothugh.


    L


    6:29 AM <b>PP</b>.


    Chapter 19.


    He have short sandy blond hair, dark forest green eyes and a button nose, sharp jawline.


    ¡®Nice to officially meet you Charlie and Jack, so I take it you guys will be stalking me around?¡®


    I wrote then smirked at them.


    They bothughed ¡°Nice to officially meet you as well Cupcake and yes we will, you are sadly now stuck with us¡± Charlie said and and just shot my hand up in the air like I just won the lottery.


    They bothughed at that again, ¡°So I take it you don¡¯t mind Pumpkin?¡± Jack asked amused, I just shook my head and wrote.


    ¡®No not at all, at least you guys is greatpany  You take my jokes for what they are ¡®


    ¡°We are happy to hear that cupcake, now let¡¯s go to get you some breakfast¡± Charlie said putting a hand carefully on my shoulder and turned me around.


    ¡®Do I have to eat?, I¡¯m not hungry!¡±


    I looked up at them with a pout on my face.


    ¡°We know you struggle with food Pumpkin, but for your body to get used to it more you have to eat a little with every meal remember¡± Jack looked at me with a sad expression and I just sigh in defeat and nodded my head, and Charlie took a hold of my notebook for me.


    We walked down the stairs from the third floor to the dining room, and I saw all my brothers and dad sit there as well.


    When I saw them all I quickly hid behind Jack and Charlie who looked at me worried.


    Theo slowly stood up and walked over to me, he is like 20 cm taller than me so he had to bend down a little to meet my eyes properly.


    ¡°Bambina, I know yesterday scared you a lot, but trust me we won¡¯t let that happen again today or ever¡± He whispered so only I<b>, </b>Jack and Charlie


    heard it.


    I carefully looked over at the table, then back at Theo and I felt tears already form in my eyes.


    I where about to run away but I felt Theo put his arms around my waist then pulled me close to his chest.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t run away from me again, I were so scared yesterday when you disappeared on us.¡± He whispered into my neck hugging me.


    I just nodded my head, then he lifted me up bridal style.


    He walked back to the table and <b>sat </b>down with me on hisp sideways so I faced the door and Leon and not the rest of the family.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± he whispered and I just nodded resting my head on his chest.


    ¡°I hope you have had a good sleep for your first night home bambina!?¡± Dad asked in a gentle tone, I turned around a little putting a sweet smile on my <b>face </b>and nodded.


    ¡°Good, and we are all sorry for yesterday¡¯s drama by the dinner table¡± David said with a sweet tone, I looked at everyone except for Dante and Nico and gave them a smile and a nod.


    Then Miranda came out with the breakfast and when she handed it to me I smiled and bowed deep with my head, ¡°Oh honey, you sure are the cutest!¡± she said with a bright smile before hurried out.

 Awakens 20

    <b>Chapter </b><b>20</b><b>. </b>


    0


    ¦¯


    <b>Aaron¡¯s </b>pov


    I have so many emotions having my sister back home.


    And of course the biggest one is happiness<b>! </b>I¡¯m over the moon having her home with <b>us</b><b>! </b>


    But I¡¯m scared as well, mafia is not a <b>easy </b>business and it¡¯s also a dangerous one.


    But also scared if she won¡¯t like me, we were always so close when we were young.


    Hopefully she have not changed how she look at me. But seeing how she is <b>so </b>scared of us this morning it makes me so sad.


    But I also noticed when David apologized on the behalf of us all she did not acknowledge Dante and Nico<b>, </b>so maybe that mean she ept our apology but not them.


    I really want my baby sister to feel safe with us, I want her to like us all and enjoy her life home here with us.


    JAfter


    After we all started to eat I saw she is just staring at the food, she have not even touched it.


    ¡°Bambina, you know what we agreed on, a little food with each meal¡± Leon said looking at her worriedly. She carefully looked up at him from where she sit on Theo¡¯sp.


    Then she looked over at one of the guards that holds the notebook and she started to write.


    ¡®I know, but I¡¯m allergic to all seafood¡®


    Since I sit right next to Theo I could see what she wrote and then I look at the tuna sd that is standing right in front of her.


    ¡°What did she say Leon?¡± Dad asked.


    She is allergic to all seafood¡± He told them all.


    That made Dante and Nico scoff a little too loud. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just something she say to get attention and be babied like the brat she is!¡± Nico said annoyed.


    Talia looked at them angry then down on her food. She picked up the fork then quickly took three fork full off food into her mouth and swallowed it then she wrote.


    ¡®Now, if I die they get their wish, and you can me them!!!¡®


    She wrote then gotfortable on Theo¡¯sp. Leon looked at what she wrote then he looked with deadly eyes on Dante and Nico and they both started to look pretty axicons where they <b>sat </b>enjoying their food.


    ¡°Talia if you can¡¯t <b>eat </b>it why did you?¡± Dad asked and before she even needed to write anything Theo answered for her.


    ¡°To prove her point to the two idiots that constantly doubt her!¡± Daniel looked angry at his two brothers.


    Talia started to have abor breathing, and her skin started to be very red and itchy.


    She also started to cough<b>, </b>she tried to clear her throat but ended up coughing more.


    ¡°Fuck, she have a serious allergy for it too, not just a mild one, I need to get her treated right away.¡± David said running over to her and lifted her <b>up </b>bridal <b>style </b>before he, Theo and the guards ran to the medic wing <b>of </b>our house<b>. </b>


    ¡°You know Dante, Nico. <b>I </b>know you guys don¡¯t want her here, you think it¡¯s too dangerous for her here, but honestly then only danger she is facing is the two <b>of </b>you!¡± I said looking at them with so much anger<b>. </b>


    What was it <b>she wrote </b><b>after </b>eating the food?¡± Dante asked looking down on his te<b>. </b>


    ¡°She <b>said </b>¡®Now<b>, </b>if I die <b>they </b>get <b>their </b>wish, and you can me them!¡® and she is right<b>¡± </b>Leon said angry.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have <b>to </b><b>exin </b><b>herself </b>like <b>that </b><b>to </b>anyone, if she <b>say </b>she <b>can¡¯t </b>have it you should just ept it and be <b>happy </b><b>she </b>is home.¡± Dad


    6:29 AM


    C


    said in an angry tone<b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m honestly so disappointed in you <b>guys</b>, and now she think you <b>guys </b>rather want her dead then anything, good job as <b>big </b>brothers to keep you <b>baby </b>sister safe!¡± I said before standing up.


    ¡°Aaron, when David <b>have </b>made sure Talia is okay<b>, </b><b>I </b>want you and <b>Theo </b>to take her <b>out </b>shopping, she will <b>start </b>school <b>day </b><b>after </b>tomorrow so she <b>need </b>school supplies<b>¡± </b>Dad told me and I nodded with a smile.


    *She also need a <b>lot </b>of new clothes. She don¡¯t have a lot so make sure she have everything she need and I mean anything and everything a gir! may need! As well as a phone,ptop and all <b>that</b><b>! </b>And use my card¡± Leon said handing me his card and I took it before heading out to the medic wing.


    I walked into the room they were in and I could <b>see </b>her breathing <b>is </b>still bad.


    ¡°Is the medication not working?¡± I asked worried running over to her bed. ¡°It is, it just take some <i>tim </i>


    to properly kick in¡± David answered.


    I nodded then I looked at Talia ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything this dangerous again just to prove a point!¡± I begged her, <b>she </b>looked at the guard holding her notebook then she wrote.


    <b>¡®</b>How else am <b>I </b>gonna get those two to shut up<b>?</b>¡®


    I took a deep sigh <b>know </b>they have been difficult from the moment you got home yesterday, but don¡¯t let those idiots be the reason we lose our bambina for good this time¡± I took a hold of her hand and she gave me a nod.


    ¡°Okay, so you will start school day after tomorrow, so me, you and Theo will go to the mall to do some shopping for both school supplies and everything else you may need!¡± I told her and she frowned.


    <b>¡°</b>What you don¡¯t like shopping?¡± David asked her amused and she quickly shook her head then frowned even more.


    ¡°I told you yesterday, you <b>sure </b>have a tomboy vibe to you¡± One of the guardsughed and she smiled too then covered her mouth and bite her lower lip.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s okay if youugh, we all would love to hear you beautiful voice andughter¡± Theo told her with a sweet smile on his face but he also looked sad.


    The he looked over to the guards with a look I can¡¯t decipher and we all looked over at them as well.


    They looked at us and took a <b>deep </b>breathe.


    ¡°Well all we can say is that she have a very valid reason for why she behave the way she do, and when she will feelfortable she will open up¡± One of the guards said looking at her with sad eyes.


    I looked at Talia and she looked like she just let out a <b>breathe </b>she were holding.


    *So you guys know what <b>she </b>have been through?<b>¡± </b>Theo asked them curiously.


    ¡®Yes we do, but we have all made a promise not to tell no matter what! And that is a promise we will take with us to our grave. Another of them


    said.

 Awakens 21

    <b>Chapter </b><b>21</b><b>. </b>


    Theo¡¯s pov


    Seeing <b>my </b>sister get this serious allergic reaction made me super scared, <b>I </b>were a little upset at her to cause this to herself but I also get why she did it.


    It were the only way to make Dante and Nico to shut up.


    Also knowing that the guards know what she have gone through upsets me, since <b>I </b>don¡¯t know, she is my twin for god¡¯s sake. I should know so I can help her better.


    But the medication finally started to work so now we can be on our way<b>, </b>before we got to leave the room, Leon ising into the room.


    ¡°Hey bambina, how are you feeling?¡± He asked looking at her worriedly, <b>she </b>just smile and nod.


    ¡°So you are doing good?¡± he asked to confirm and she smile and nod.


    ¡°Okay good to hear, so now that you will be heading out, I want the four guards to follow you! And the four of them will from now on be your personal guards is that okay with you?¡± he asked, she look at the guards then smirks before she wrote.


    Of course, no problem, I can take your four stalkers off your hands¡®


    This made all of usugh and the guards look really happy with this decision.


    Then she wrote.


    ¡°But PLEASE can they be dressed in casual clothes? And if I hear anyone of them call me Miss I will personally kick their ass¡®


    She turned it around and we allughed again.


    ¡°Sure bambina, from now on if it¡¯s not for a special asion they will be dressed in casual clothes, and I think the got the memo yesterday about the no miss name right? Leon said looking at the guards who smiled brightly and nodded.


    ¡°Okay, so the guards can go and change clothes¡± I said and they happily nodded and walked out. Then Talia looked <b>at </b>Leon.


    ¡°The note I wrote about what happened to me is not in my book anymore, do you have it?¡®


    She looked at him and he nodded at that.


    Okay, please if you can get it so I can show it to these brothers, but I don¡¯t want Dante and Nico to know, they don¡¯t deserve that yet! And I don¡¯t want to show it to get sympathy but understanding to why I am how I am, and you can show it to dad when we have left¡®


    She look up at Leon who first read it then on Talia ¡°Are you sure<b>?</b>¡± he asked in a serious tone and she nodded determent at that.


    And Leon pulled up a piece of paper from his pocket.


    Then handed it to me and both Aaron and David came and stood next to me then I unfolded the paper.


    You see, mom was not the nicest, and Gregor and his daughter were even worse. I was not allowed to make a single noise, like ever, even when I had to do the house chores, make dinner for them and clean up their dinner. If I made a noise I got a serious beating, got stabbed, shed, or even shot. If Gregor had a really bad day, he ¡®sold me to some of his friends so they could have their way with me. And if I made any noise it just got worse.


    Even in school, his daughter Scarlette made sure I always got bullied by others, and if I made any noise at school, she would tell Gregor when we got home from school and I got a beating. If I ever showed I had a smile on my face another beating or a trip to his friends. If I could go three days without make any noise<b>, </b>act like maid doll, I was lucky to get a slice of bread to eat.¡±


    I had tears rolling down my cheeks uncontroble, I always imagined that she would live a good and happy life after mom took her away, she said she took her to keep her safe but this is far from keeping her safe.


    And this makes me even more pissed than I already am at Dante and Nico for saying shit they say. I looked at Talia and I quickly hurried to her side and gave her a big hug.


    She just put her hands around me an caressing my back while <b>I </b><b>were </b>crying my heart out! Then I let go of her and Aaron gave her a big hug for a


    6:29 AM <b>P </b><b>P </b>


    Chapter 21.


    while, then it were David¡¯s turn.


    After a little she than write.


    ¡®Please, I need you all to keep this <b>secret </b>of mine, like <b>I </b>said Dante and Nico don¡¯t deserve to know about it! And yes I know it may help them understand but I don¡¯t want them to change their behavior towards be out of pity! I want them to ept me for who I am!¡®


    ¡°I promise your secret is safe with me!¡± I said seriously and took one of her hands in mine. ¡°I promise too¡± Aaron said taking her other hand. ¡°I promise as well bambina, and I also take this exin why you eat so little, you have practically been starved for years huh?¡± David ask her with a sad look on his face and she nodded back.


    ¡°So it¡¯s important that she eat a little


    with each meal, but we can¡¯t force food in her if she say she <b>is </b>full!¡± Leon said and we all nodded at that!


    Good to know the true reason behind it, and we will make sure she will get better<b>! </b>


    ¡®Before you guys go, I need to know, do you have any other allergies we need to be aware of?¡± David asked seriously, and she nodded before she took her book.


    All sea food, nuts, and house dust is stuff I¡¯m highly allergic too, then I have an intolerance for egg<b>, </b>flour and cow milk. I can have it but I have to be careful with it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good to know and we will also let Miranda know about it! You three <b>enjoy </b>your shopping and I¡¯m sure the guards are down waiting for you!¡± Leon said and Talia were about the get out of bed but I hurried over and lifted her up.


    She looked at me confused ¡°Please let me spoil my bambina¡± I said with a pout and she just smiled brightly and nodded.


    When we got down to the foyer the four guards stood there waiting.


    Talia took her book and wrote.


    ¡®Okay so Charlie and Jack have told me their name and age, do thest two of you mind to tell me your name as well so you won¡¯t be ¡®stalker <b>1,2</b>¡®


    for the rest of our lives<b>?</b><b>¡® </b>


    The guards as well as me and Aaronughed at this.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Awakens 23

    <b>Chapter </b><b>23</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    When we entered the dining room everyone were there.


    I looked over at Dad, then the rest of my brothers, at least Leon, David, dad, Aaron and Theo had a smile on their face.


    ¡°So bambina, how did the shopping go?¡± Dad asked excited and I just let out a sigh of defeat which made my guards, Theo and Aaronugh.


    ¡°It went great and we were able to get her lots and lots <b>of </b>stuff.¡± Aaron said proudly.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t waist an opportunity to spend other people¡¯s money¡± Nico scoffed and honestly I¡¯m not even bothered by his stupidments at this point.


    ¡°For your information dear brother of mine, she were against the whole trip altogether, we had to make her write a promise not to interfere, and Talia is a girl of her words, she keep her promis, but I could <b>see </b>it on her everytime we picked up something she internally begged us not too!¡± Aaron said looking at Nico with a angry look on his face.


    I looked over at Nico and I saw he had a look of guilt on his face but he masked it pretty quickly.


    ¡°From now on Dante and Nico if you two don¡¯t have anything nice to say about your sister<b>, </b><b>I </b>suggest you don¡¯t speak at all!¡± Dad said sternly.


    Miranda came out with the food, everyone else got something with fish and I got chicken.


    gave her my smile and bow, she kissed the top of my head and walked out.


    We enjoyed the food in peace until I were done eating then Theo, Aaron and David started to argue who were gonna have my leftovers.


    But to solve the situation Leon ended up taking it and the rest of my brothers didn¡¯t like that and dad chuckled at their antics.


    ¡°By the way everyone, the rest of the family wille tomorrow for lunch and dinner, they are all so excited to see mia bambina again¡± Dad said with a big smile which I also returned.


    ¡°You remember them as well?¡± Dad asked and I nodded.


    ¡°She remember all their names, she just don¡¯t remember which brother belong to which aunt and uncle.¡± Leon exined for me which I gave a nod to, to confirm it.


    which


    ¡°That¡¯s good and I¡¯m sure they will all exin that tomorrow when you meet them¡± Dad said with a big smile which I smiled and nodded to as


    well.


    ¡°And we may need to tell you that Emmanuel who were married to the aunty Alise spelled with a S they are no longer together, she left him so we don¡¯t talk about her with them¡± Leon exined I looked at him and nodded with a sad expression.


    ¡°He also got remarried to a woman named Julia but she died and Emmanuel adopted her son Den.¡± Theo exined next to me and I nodded processing the information I have received.


    After that my brothers and dad kept conversation around the table, here and there they talked in italian talking about some mafia rted stuff, guess they still don¡¯t know I speak it fluently or that I know they are in the mafia so I just pretend I don¡¯t understand it.


    After dinner I wanted to go back up to my room to get an early night sleep, all that walking around at the mall tired me out like crazy.


    So that was what I did. I got ready for bed and fell asleep pretty quickly.


    ?????


    (warning sexual assault)


    I got forced into the <b>car </b>by Gregor, he have one of those bad days or something.


    He got home and forced me into this tiny red dress that barely cover my ass and boobs.


    When he got me into the <b>car </b>he told me to make sure I stay silent the entire time or I will know what will happen when we <b>get </b>home.


    It was a bit of a drive so when we finally reach our destination I had almost fallen asleep.


    6:29 AM <b>PP</b>.


    ¡°Come this way bitch¡± He whispered harshly to me in my ear, took a hold of my arm then dragged


    All the guys we passed looked at me like <b>I </b>were only a piece of meat.


    Maybe that is all I ever will be.


    Maybe I will never have any value.


    me


    through a door.


    All I¡¯m good for is just to be a piece of meat for someone put their dick in to get a release. Just for their own pleasure<b>. </b>


    When we came to the end of the hallway, Gregor knocked on the door then we heard ¡°Come in¡± and we walked in.


    I saw about 4 men in here they don¡¯t look very attractive.


    The man behind the desk have ash blond hair, his gray eyes is looking over my body with so much lust in them, he have a big hawk nose.


    The dude is a bit on the chubby side and is not very tall.


    He is my worst nightmare and I hate being here.


    The man behind the desk, I call him Doofus Mcgoofus but his name <b>is </b>Cillian Walsh and he is the leader of the Irish mafia.


    He stood up from the chair and walking towards me with this nasty look on him.


    The pulled me close to him and started to kiss down my neck, putting his nasty hands all over my body.


    He pulled down my zipper on the back of the dress and let it fall to the floor.


    And as instructed I we not allowed to have any underwear on when we visit Cillian.


    So now I¡¯m standing here in all my glory, also a few bruises is visible.


    ¡°Why do she bruises on her body Gregor?¡± He asked looking angry up at Gregor.


    *I had to teach her a lesson, she were throwing herself at another guy at school¡± He said which isplete lie but I don¡¯t have a say.


    ¡°Hmm I see, maybe we need to go over who you belong too huh?¡± Cillian whispered into my ear then bend me over his desk.


    He started to unzip his pants and positioned his dick at the entrance of my pussy before he mmed inside me.


    He isn¡¯t very big so he is not going far but it still hurt like shit.


    He started to m hard into me repeatedly and pull my hair while he is doing so.


    And I did not let out a single cry or sound.


    I felt he cum once but he just kept going and he put one hand on my throat and the other is massaging my boobs that is resting on his desk.


    He pull all the way out before he m hard into me again.


    9440


    I shot up in bed gasping for air.


    Oh thank god it were just a nightmare! I <b>sat </b>up in bed just holding a hand over my heart trying to have it calm down.


    I looked over at the digital clock on my bedside table, it showed it¡¯s <b>2.47</b><b>. </b>

 Awakens 24

    <b>Chapter </b><b>24</b>.


    Talia¡¯s <b>pov </b>


    I took a deep breathe then I stood up from bed, I need to go and get a ss water.


    <b>So </b><b>I </b>put a nket over my shoulder and headed out the door just to be meet with two of my bodyguards, now I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t remove my makeup from yesterday.


    ¡°Little flower what are you doing up at this time<b>?</b>¡± n whispered. I got <b>back </b>into the bedroom to onlye out again with my notebook then <b>I </b>


    wrote.


    ¡®Bad nightmare, I need a ss of water<b>, </b><b>so </b>I¡¯m just gonna get that and go back to sleep¡®


    ¡°How are you feeling, do you wanna talk about the nightmare<b>?</b>¡± Ken whispered looking at me worried and I just shook my head and wrote.


    ¡®No not now, maybe some other time¡®


    The both nodded then we started to walk down to the kitchen.


    It¡¯s kinda good they are following me everywhere because I would have gotten lost in this big as estate.


    We quietly made our way down to the kitchen, Ken and n took a stand by the wall.


    When <b>I </b>started to look for a ss Ken pointed <b>at </b>a cab and I found the ss and gave him a big smile.


    I filled it with water and sat down by the kitchen ind sipping on my water when suddenly Dante got into the kitchen, <b>I </b>could see he were both drunk and high on something.


    This alone brought back a lot of bad memories but when <b>he </b>saw me his eye were filled with rage.


    He walked over to the kitchen ind and I could see Ken and n <b>is </b>ready to run to me if needed, but I carefully held a hand up to tell them to


    stay.


    ¡°Why the fuck did you have toe back here<b>? </b>Life were better without a needy brat like you! You are not wanted here Talia, you should just go back to the wonderful life with the whore of your mother. You think we need a useless bitch like you here? I can break you with one hand if <b>I </b>wanted to! You are just a burden and liability to us. It¡¯s your fault we lost our mother all those years ago! If it hadn¡¯t been for you our mother would still be here!¡± He shouted walking closer and closer.


    When he were done with his nice little speech he were all up in my face and his bourbon breathe hit my face like a bulldozer and I could smell weed on him. It almost made me sick to my stomach,


    I had unshed <b>tears </b>in my eyes, I just looked up into Dantes angry eyes.


    I¡¯m not gonna let him see me shed these tears so I quickly blinked them away. Ken and n run up to me and n picked me up bridal style.


    ¡°You better think over what you just said here Mr Bianchi. You don¡¯t know her story¡± Ken said with a angry scowl to Dante. Dante scoffed ¡°And you do?¡± he asked annoyed.


    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>now we wish you a pleasant night, don¡¯t think Leon will be happy hearing about this in the morning¡± Ken said then n carried me out of there and Ken took my ss of water and we headed back up to the bedroom.


    ¡°<b>Please </b>little butterfly don¡¯t let his words get to you! He don¡¯t know what you have gone through and even so what he said were wrong and messed <b>up</b>!¡± Ken whispered wiping a tear I let fall after we <b>got </b>out of the kitchen.


    They both followed me into the bedroom and n put me down on bed and Ken put the ss of water on the nightstand. n walked into the bathroom <b>and </b>came out with a wet cloth.


    <b>He </b>bent down and were about to wash over <b>my </b><b>face</b><b>, </b>if he do he will <b>see </b>my bruises, I took the cloth from his hands<b>, </b>I looked down on it then I looked <b>at </b>both Ken and <b>n </b>and took a deep breath.


    If they are gonna be my personal bodyguards <b>I </b><b>guess </b>I can¡¯t hide it from them for too much longer, so I carefully let the nket fall of my shoulder <b>so </b><b>I </b><b>were </b><b>just </b>in <b>my </b><b>sports </b><b>bra </b>and I <b>started </b><b>to </b>clean <b>off </b>the makeup that hide my bruises.


    When I were done they both looked <b>at </b>me with shock and with <b>tears </b>in their eyes.


    121


    6:29 AM <b>P </b>


    Chapter 24.


    n hold a hand up for me to take and I did. He made <b>me </b><b>stand </b>up so he <b>could </b>get a better <b>look </b>of <b>my </b>scars <b>and </b>bruises on my body <b>I </b><b>guess</b>.


    *How <b>can </b>someone do this to a <b>person</b><b>, </b><b>yet </b>alone <b>a </b>sweet <b>innocent</b><b>, </b>kind hearted and joyful girl like <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Ken <b>whispered </b>and <b>his </b>voice broke a little<b>. </b>He <b>and </b>n both were <b>tracing </b>the <b>scars </b>on <b>my </b>body so carefully.


    ¡°How <b>are </b>you <b>able </b><b>to </b>walk around with all <b>these </b>bruises like nothing<b>, </b>with a sweet smile <b>on </b>your <b>face</b><b>? </b><b>They </b>must <b>be </b>hurting like <b>crazy</b>!¡± n whispered putting a hand on <b>my </b>cheek and I finally broke down.


    <b>I </b><b>let </b>my <b>tears </b>fall, n carefully picked <b>me </b>up <b>and </b>just hold <b>me </b>tightly, and sat down on the window seat. ¡°Do you want me to go <b>and </b>get Leon little butterfly?¡± Ken asked carefully and I just nodded into ns chest.


    I heard the door open and close.


    ¡°Oh my <b>sweet </b>little Flower<b>, </b>you are safe now, and <b>we </b>will make sure nothing like this will ever happen again<b>, </b>and please don¡¯t <b>take </b>what Dante said to <b>you </b>to heart. <b>He </b><b>is </b>a person that struggle with emotions same as Nico<b>. </b>They both are happy you <b>are </b>home but they are scared of losing <b>you </b>again so they try to <b>protect </b>themselves by not get close to you! <b>It¡¯s </b>stupid and dumb and they will realize that, hopefully before they take it too far and ruin any chance for you guys to rekindle your rtionship.¡± n whispered low in my ear and I just nodded still just crying.


    Not long after I heard the bedroom door open and close.


    Then two strong arms picked me up and hold me close to his chest.


    I put my hands around Leon¡¯s neck and legs around his waist.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked with a low voice and I just <b>cried </b>my heart out on his bare shoulder while Ken and n exined everything from me waking up from a nightmare to what Dante said in the kitchen to how they saw my bruises and scars.


    And before I knew it I had cried myself to sleep in Leon¡¯s arms.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    R


    Visitor


    11 hours ago


    something needs to be done to stop the two angry brothers and soon

 Awakens 25

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>25</b><b>. </b>


    Leon¡¯s pov


    I had been able to have <b>a </b>few hours with <b>sleep </b>but got <b>woken </b>up by a knock on the


    This better be important I¡¯m thinking to myself.


    I went to open the door and when I saw it was Ken I was rmed right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to wake you up Don but Talia need you¡± Ken whispered.


    door.


    I nodded and got out the door walking down to her bedroom quickly with Ken next to me.


    I got into her bedroom and Ken closed the door behind us.


    I saw Talia sitting sideways on n¡¯sp and crying so hard.


    I got over there and lifted her up and hold her close to my chest and she quickly put her arms around my neck and legs around my waist and hold me tightly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± <b>I </b>asked in a low voice looking at the two men in the room that is supposed to keep mia bambina safe from any harm.


    Ken and n both took a deep breathe and Talia kept crying harder on my shoulder.


    They both look at her with a sad look on their face then n took a deep breathe. ¡°Talia woke up from a nightmare, and then wanted to go down and get a ss of water.¡± He started.


    ¡°Then Dante came in high and drunk, we were on our way to stand next to Talia but she motioned for us to stay put so we did. Ken exined.


    *Then Dante said and I quote ¡®Why the fuck did you have toe back here<b>? </b>Life was better without a needy brat like you! You are not wanted here Talia, you should just go back to the wonderful life with the whore of your mother. You think we need a useless bitch like you here? I can break you with one hand if I wanted to! You are just a burden and liability to us. It¡¯s your fault we lost our mother all those years ago! If it hadn¡¯t been for you our mother would still be here!¡® After that we run up to her and Ken told Dante that he don¡¯t know her story so he should shut up n exined.


    ¡°On up way up to her room I wiped a tear and saw she still had makeup <b>on</b><b>, </b>so when we got up here n walked into her bathroom to get a wet cloth to clean the makeup off. But she ended to do it herself and dropped the nket she had over her shoulder so we could see all her scars and bruises.¡± Ken exined.


    ¡°I cupped her cheek and asked how someone could do this to a person like her and she broke down crying and now we are here¡± n finished exined.


    I were beyond furious at what Dante have said even if she don¡¯t have this messed up past it¡¯s still not a way to talk to his baby sister!


    I noticed Talia <b>have </b>fallen <b>asleep </b>in my arms so I walk over to her bedy her down but she won¡¯t let go of me.


    I nod to n and Kevin and they walk out the door to stand guard and Iy down with Talia in my arms, then I also drift off to sleep.


    I woke <b>up </b>around 8 o¡¯clock and carefully go out of the bed and go back to my bedroom to get ready for the day.


    <b>It¡¯s </b>sunday <b>so </b>it¡¯s just gonna be a day at home but still I took a shower<b>, </b>and get dressed in a three piece armani suit.


    When I¡¯m done I walk down to the living room. For now it were only me, dad, David and Aaron here so I told them everything that happened with


    Dante.


    They know about <b>what </b>she have been through now, I just didn¡¯t say anything about the bruises and scars since Aaron don¡¯t know about that.


    ¡°How <b>can </b>he <b>say </b>something <b>so </b>messed up to Talia<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Aaron <b>asked </b>shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault Bianca <b>decided </b>to leave<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Dad said disappointed.


    ¡°I truly have no words<b>, </b>she must have <b>been </b><b>so </b>heartbroken hearing that shit¡® David said <b>so </b>sad.


    <b>6:29 </b><b>AM </b>


    Chapter 25.


    ¡°She cried herself to <b>sleep </b>and didn¡¯t want <b>to </b>let me go until this morning¡± I told them and they all nodded sad in understanding.


    Then Talia and her four guards walked into the living room and she sat down on dad¡¯sp and I could see how proud and <b>happy </b><b>that </b>made him.


    The rest of us just smiled, same with the guards<b>. </b>


    ¡°How did you sleep bambina?¡± Dad asked her with a small smile on his face and she just shrugged her shoulders.


    We all know she didn¡¯t have the best <b>sleep</b>.


    Then Theo, Dante and Nico walked in and we all got up to go to the dining room.


    Dad carried Talia bridal style and ced her on hisp sideways <b>at </b>the table, guess he don¡¯t want to let her go right now.


    Miranda came in with our lunch and today it were <b>egg</b><b>, </b>bacon, sausage, hash browns.


    When she ced Talias te she gave Miranda her smile and a deep bow with her head.


    ¡°Oh sweetheart you are making me blush every time you do that.¡± Miranda giggled and Talia smiled at her warmly.


    And dad kissed Talia¡¯s forehead then we started to eat.


    During the breakfast I looked over at Dante who looked over at Talia with a nk expression on his face<b>. </b>


    ¡°Dante, my office after breakfast!¡± <b>I </b>said in a very stern voice.


    First he looked at me in shock then he sent a very angry look Talia¡¯s way but she keep her look at her te.


    Everyone other then Nico looked at Dante with an angry look on their face.


    We finished our breakfast and when I stood up, Dante stood up as well. And me followed me to my office<b>. </b>


    I held the door open for him to walk in and he sat down in one of the couches in the room.


    I closed the door then I sat down behind my desk, I took a deep breathe then I looked at Dante with a stern look which he quickly tried to look away from. He don¡¯t like me giving him that.


    ¡°Dante, tell me, why are you treating Talia this way? And you know she <b>is </b>not to be med for why our mother left!¡± <b>I </b>said in a stern disappointed tone.


    <b>I </b>saw he took a nervous swallow then he looked at me.


    ¡°She lived with our mother when we couldn¡¯t, we have been here training to be strong enough to live in this mafia life every single day since! Now this fragile little girl is walking in here and have everyone wrapped around her fingers. It¡¯s not okay. we have been living a hard life when she have been living a normal life like any other kids!¡± He said, or more shouted.


    <b>Chapter </b>Comments


    R


    Visitor


    11 hours ago


    won¡¯t he be sorry when he learns the truth, I look forward to his shame

 Awakens 26

    Chapter 26.


    Dante¡¯s pov


    I truly hate that she juste in here thinking everything will be okay now, like yes deep down I¡¯m happy she is back home and I truly have missed mia bambina but I also have this


    resentment for her, because she took away our mother from us.


    So after I were able to speak my mind just now to Leon to exin why I feel how I do,


    hopefully he will have an understanding for me as well.


    And this is no ce for a little girl to be. The mafia life is a dangerous life.


    18%


    ¡°I think you are to quick to jump to conclusions without even knowing how her life truly have been. If you truly look at the facts that have been presented in front of you. You see she is way too thin for it to be healthy, she struggle to eat and she is scared of making any noise! Have you also noticed when she eat she also don¡¯t make any noise at all?¡± Leon asked looking at me


    deep into my eyes.


    I got a bit taken back with what he just said.


    ¡°Yes I have noticed she it way to thin, I just thought it was on purpose, you know how girls


    these day think it¡¯s so sexy being super thin. And I just though she not speaking was her


    thinking she is better than us!¡± I answered Leon who just looked at me disappointed and shook


    his head.


    ¡°I have promised Talia to not share her life story to you and Nico because you don¡¯t deserve to know that and I agree with her! And with how you and Nico is acting with her, I¡¯m sure you guys will just use it against her somehow! And she said she want you guys to like her for who she is and not change your way of being because of her story!¡± Leon said looking at me straight


    into my eyes.


    And honestly that hurt hearing. He don¡¯t trust us with information about her past because we will use it against her?


    What do he thin¡­ fuck he is right¡­ I do not deserve it because I have not given him or Talia a


    reason to trust me.


    I look down on myp ¡°I¡¯m also scared she will disappear on us again, it hurt too muchst time and I don¡¯t think I can survive if it happens again, so I don¡¯t want to open my heart to let


    her in incase she leave us!¡± I said in a weak voice.


    I heard Leon take a deep sigh ¡°I know you are scared of that Dante, we all are, but you and


    Chapter 26.


    Nico keep pushing her away like this will increase the chances she want to leave don¡¯t you think?¡± he said in a somewhat soft voice and I look up at him in shock, he never talk like this


    soft.


    He only have done that to Talia so far ¡°Oh stop giving me that look¡± Leon chuckled which made me chuckle ¡°she is changing you Leon!¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°And I¡¯m happy for it, it¡¯s time this household get some more warmth andughter again don¡¯t you think?¡± He said looking at me with a smile and I nodded my head to that.


    ¡°As a punishment for your behavior and what you told Talia in the kitchenst night you will have to go through these files, and they gotta be done by the end of the day, and I will go and spend time with mia bambina!¡± Leon said standing up from his desk.


    I nodded, it¡¯s a fair punishment so Leon walked out of his office and I sat down in his chair by his desk and started to work through the files and this is a tedious job to do.


    After some hours with this and before lunch I went to take the finished files into Leon¡¯s safe.


    When I put it in there I saw a note, looks like the same paper from Talia¡¯s notebook.


    So I picked it up and open it up and read what was written on it.


    And I felt my heart break into a million pieces, I have been so wrong about everything and I regret everything I have ever said to her.


    ¡®You see, mom was not the nicest, and Gregor and his daughter were even worse. I was not allowed to make a single noise, like ever, even when I had to do the house chores, make dinner for them and clean up their dinner. If I made a noise I got a serious beating, got stabbed, shed, or even shot. If Gregor had a really bad day he ¡®sold¡¯ me to some of his friends so they could have their way with me. And if I made any noise it just got worse.


    Even in school, his daughter Scarlette made sure I always got bullied by others, and if I made any noise at school she would tell Gregor when we got home from school and I got a beating. If I ever showed I had a smile on my face another beating or a trip to his friends. If I could go three days without make any noise, act like maid doll I were lucky to get a slice of bread to


    eat.¡¯


    I staggered back to the chair with the note in my hand.


    I sat down and just stared at the note in my hand, read it over and over.


    Mia bambina have been living a hell and not many hours ago I said she had a better life with


    our mother.


    How can I have been so wrong?


    I feel like the shittiest brother I could ever be and I¡¯m so pissed at myself.


    I don¡¯t deserve to have her as my baby sister! But I will do everything in my power to make it


    right again!


    I were so lost in my thoughts and staring at this note that I didn¡¯t even notice Leon stood next


    to me.


    I heard he cleared his throat then looked at the note in my hand.


    ¡°You were not supposed to read that, so you can¡¯t tell her you have seen it!¡± He said looking at


    me sternly.


    I just let more tear fall down my cheeks and gave him a nod.


    ¡°She don¡¯t think you deserve to know this as well as Nico, so you better keep quiet about it!¡±


    He said still with a stern voice.


    I looked up to meet his eyes again ¡°I promise, and I truly feel like a dick, I don¡¯t deserve to call myself her brother!¡± I said hearing how my own voice broke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, instead focus on make things right,e on now the rest of the family is on their way and we are about to have lunch with them, go and wash your face, and start to treat her better but also don¡¯t make it obvious or she think I have showed this to you on purpose.¡± He said putting a hand on my shoulder and I nodded and stood up.

 Awakens 27

    Chapter 27.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    ??? 18%


    This morning after breakfast me, Theo, Leon, Aaron and David have been chilling watching lots.


    of movies.


    It¡¯s been pretty fun actually and now we are waiting for the rest of the family toe and meet me and have lunch with us.


    I have to say I¡¯m pretty nervous, and I hope they all like me.


    Dad came walking into the cinema room and told us to get into the living room so we stood up


    and walked in.


    ¡°I have also told them about you being mute for the time being so they will not make a deal out of that, and if anyone is giving you a hard time tell me or one of your brothers bambina!¡± Dad said holding one of my hand in his and one of his hand on my cheek and I just smiled and


    nodded.


    Not long after we heard the door open and I carefully made my way to the back behind all my


    brothers.


    I actually ended up standing behind Dante, somehow he don¡¯t give of the murderous vibe anymore so I kinda feel safe with him.


    ¡°Where is mia bambina?¡± I heard a older man¡¯s voice, I took a step closer to Dante and took a


    grip of his shirt he have on.


    He looked behind him and I looked up at him with wide eyes and he gave me a warm smile


    back.


    ¡°Talia?¡± dad asked and I walked even more into Dante.


    ¡°She have probably gone to hiding again to get attention!¡± Nico said annoyed and Dante smack the back of his head which made me let out a very quick chuckle.


    All my brothers turned around to look at me with big smile on their faces, Dante even turned around and picked me and lifted me up with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Bambina you just chuckled!¡± He said with so much happiness in his voice and hugged me tight and I hugged him tight as well.


    |||


    O


    <


    12:42 Mon, 8 Sept OD.


    Chapter 27.


    ¡°That is the best sound I have ever heard, and I can¡¯t wait to hear more from you!¡± He whispered before kissing my temple.


    Then he sat me down and all my brothers looked at Dante shocked including dad.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t a brother be happy for his little sister¡± Dante said in a shocked voice as well.


    This resulted to everyone of my brothers other then Nico tough.


    ¡°Now move aside I need to see mia bambina¡± A elderly woman said happily and I know it¡¯s


    nona.


    17%


    I made my way from behind my brothers and started running to Grandma then I hug her


    tightly.


    ¡°Oh sweetheart it¡¯s so good to have you back home!¡± she said kissing me all over my face.


    I put my hand on her cheek and nodded happily and she hugged me tight again. Then papa came to join the hug.


    ¡°Oh bambina, how I have missed you!¡± papa said, I pulled away from the hug and put a hand on


    both my grandparents cheeks with so much warmth shining from my eyes, tears running down my face.


    I kissed both Nona and Papa on their cheek and they both pulled me back into a big hug again.


    ¡°Okay you guys, time to share some love with the rest of us mom, dad!¡± One of my uncles said.


    ¡°Okay so she remember everyone¡¯s names but not what aunt and uncle they belong to so what if you all introduce yourselves as a family from oldest to youngest, how does that sound bambina?¡± Dad said smiling and I nodded my head with a big smile on my face.


    ¡°Okay I will then start, I¡¯m you oldest uncle, do you remember my name?¡± he asked.


    He have hazel short hair, same ivy purple eyes as dad, my brothers and me, he have a straight nose and everyone here is about 170+ cm tall and muscr. I nodded and Jack gave me my notebook.


    ¡®You¡¯r uncle Andrew and you are married to aunty Alice¡¯


    I turned around the book and they both nodded ¡°correct honey¡± aunty Alice said and they both came walking up to me hugging me tightly.


    Aunty Alice have dirt blond shoulder long hair, sea green eyes and a cute button nose. She is a


    Chapter 27.


    very small woman but still about 10 cm taller than me.


    17%A


    Then someone cleared their throat and my aunty and uncle let go of me and I saw a tall man


    maybe at Dante¡¯s age or a year older.


    He have his father short hazel brown hair and same eyes as me, a button nose and a strong jawline. I took my book and wrote.


    ¡®Nathan right?¡¯


    He read it and a big smile broke out on his face and he run up to me and hugged me tight as well. ¡°Oh I¡¯m so happy bambina, you are finally home and you remember us!¡± he whispered in


    my ear and I just nodded into his neck.


    He pulled away and looked at me with teary eyes then kissed my forehead. ¡°Wee back


    home bambina¡± he said with so much warmth and love in his voice.


    Then the next person were a guy with dirty blond hair, forest green eyes, same familiar strong jawline as the rest of my family and a straight nose. He looked to be same age and Dante or a


    year younger.


    ¡®Michel?¡¯


    He read it and smiled brightly holding his arms open for me toe and hug him and I run jumped and wrapped my arms around his neck and legs around his waist. How I have missed my family.


    Michel let me down and another guy around Aaron and Davids age were ready to greet me. He have dirty blond short hair, hazel brown eyes, strang jaw and button nose.


    ¡®Kieran¡¯


    ¡°Yes bambina¡± he said hugging me tightly and I hugged him back! ¡°You have been so missed and thank god you are home with us safe and sound!¡± he said with teary eyes.


    Next in line were a guy with dirty blond short hair as well, hazel brown eyes, sharp jaw and button nose. He looked to be Kayden¡¯s age.


    Joshua?¡¯


    I smiled up to him and he came running lifting me up and hug me so tightly. I honestly felt some pain in my broken ribs but I don¡¯t want to ruin this moment with my family. So I just hug him tightly back.


    ??


    17%


    ¡°Thank you foring back home to us bambina! Life have not been the same without you!¡± He said cupping my face, we both have tears running down our face and he kiss my forehead.


    Chapter Comments


    1 Reviews >


    R


    Visitor


    1 days ago


    ohhhh how I love and emotional family lol. How cool she remembers everyone I can barely remember people I

 Awakens 28

    Chapter 28.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    The next in line I remember quite well.


    ? ? 17%2


    He have hazel brown hair, sea green eyes, straight nose and the same strong jaw line, and he usually was mine and Theo¡¯s partner in crime.


    ¡®Kyle, mine and Theo¡¯s partner in crime?¡¯


    I turned the book with a smirk and heughed out loud walking up to me lifting me up in the air, then hugging me tightly. ¡°Oh bambina I will always be your partner in crime¡± He chuckled and the restughed at that.


    Then it were another uncle, he have caramel brown short hair, ivy purple eyes, straight nose and strong jaw.


    And then my aunty have sun blond mid back long hair, gray eyes, button nose and plump lips.


    ¡®Uncle Mason and Aunty L?¡¯


    ¡°A you remember us¡± aunty L shouted excited and she and uncle Mason came hugging me tightly and I hugged them back.


    Then next I saw a guy with sun blond hair, dark gray eyes, straight nose and strong jawline.


    ¡®Lucian?¡¯


    ¡°Yes Bambina, my sweet sweet bambina!¡± He said hugging me tightly and I hugged him just as tight back.


    ¡°Bambina I have missed you so much, I can¡¯t exin how good it is to have you home with us!¡± he said and I hold a hand on his cheek and kissed his other cheek.


    Then I saw a guy with hazel brown hair, same eyes as me, button nose and strong jawline.


    ¡®Kevin!¡¯


    I looked up at him with a big smile and he returned the smile before he run up to me and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you remember me bambina, I have felt so iplete without you in my life!¡± he


    whispered into my ear and I looked up at him and wiped his tears with my thumbs, and he did


    the same with me.


    Then I saw a pair of twin boys that looked the age to Nico, but they gave out the same vibe as Nico have. So I don¡¯t want to hug them.


    I do remember them though, Colo have sun blond hair, stormy gray eyes, straight nose and strong jawline, and Zachary have caramel brown hair, same eyes as me and button nose.


    ¡®It¡¯s good to see you again, Cole, Zach, I understand you are not happy to have me back so I won¡¯t force a hug on you, but nevertheless it¡¯s good to see you both.¡¯


    I teared off the paper and handed it to them then walked up to myst uncle.


    He also have hazel brown short hair, same eyes as mine, straight nose, strong saw and tall and muscr.


    ¡®Uncle Em¡¯


    ¡°Yes bambina¡± he said with a big smile, holding his arms out for me and I ran, jumped and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Oh sweetheart you have grown into such a beautiful youngdy!¡± he said with so much emotions. I look into his eyes before hugging him tightly again.


    Then next in line is a guy also with hazel brown hair, sea blue eyes, button nose and strong jawline.


    ¡®Brandon?¡¯


    ¡°Oh mia bambina, you are finally home¡± he lifted me up with such a big smile on his face and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°How I have missed you honey!¡± he said into my neck, I pulled away from the hug and first pointed at me then at him. ¡°You have missed me too?¡± he asked with a even bigger smile and I nodded which made him hug me tightly again.


    Next we have a guy with dirty blond hair, same eyes as me, button nose and strong jawline.


    ¡®Zane?¡¯


    ¡°Oh you know it bambina¡± He said hugging me tightly I hugged him tightly as well then I


    wrote.


    O


    Chapter 28.


    ¡®Why do I get womanizer vibe of you? xD¡¯


    3,17%2


    I showed it to him with a smirk and he burst outughing. ¡°Oh Talia, nothing get past you huh?¡± he said with a big grin on his face, and I just shook my head with a smile on mine as


    well.


    Next we have a set of twins, I do remember them though. Adam have dirty blond hair, sky blue eyes, straight nose, strong jawline.


    Bryan have hazel brown hair, same eyes as me, button nose and strong jawline.


    ¡®The twin¡¯s Adam and Bryan :D¡¯


    ¡°You got that right bambina¡± they both said in unison then they both run up hugging me tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to watch over you at school, you are too beautiful, gotta keep all the creep away from you¡± Adam said with a big smile and Bryan happily nodded at that.


    Then thest person I remember my family told me about him yesterday.


    He have sun blond hair, amber brown eyes, button nose and he also have a strong jawline. He is also very muscr and tall like every other giant in my family.


    ¡®Den? Wee to the family, I hope everyone in the family is treating you well, and I have a feeling me and you will be great partners in crime! And I can¡¯t wait to get to know my new brother more! It¡¯s so nice to meet you!¡¯


    I turned my book so he could read it and he started to get tears in his eyes.


    ¡°What the fuck did you just tell him, you make him cr¡­¡± Nico get cut off by Den run up to me and pulled me into a very good and tight hug which I return.


    ¡°Thank you bambina¡± he said with teary eyes and kissed my forehead and I cupped his face and wiped away his tears and he did the same for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so grateful for your eptance¡± he said with so much emotions. I smiled wide to him and pulled him into another tight hug.


    We let go of each other but turned around and saw so many people wiping their eyes and faces. Den hold around my waist, holding me tightly still.


    ¡®Should we go and get something to eat before lunch get cold?¡¯


    I turned it around and almost everyone started to chuckle at that ¡°Yes let¡¯s go and eat¡± dad said with a huge smile then kissed my head when he walked out of the living room.


    x+


    O


    O III


    <


    12:42 Mon, 8 Sept D.


    Chapter 28.


    ? 17%2


    When we got to the dining room I ended up sitting next to Dante and Den, I just pray they ept the fact I don¡¯t eat too much.


    And I¡¯m happy that Dante have change a bit, I guess the talk he had with Leon helped him a


    bit.


    Miranda and her helpers served the food and I got a chicken sd while the other had a shrimp sd.


    I smiled and bowed my head to Miranda who smiled brightly back to me. Nona and Papa looked proud at me.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s so good to see someone show someone so much respect, I¡¯m so proud of you bambina¡± Nona said wiping a tear. I looked confused at my grandparents.

 Awakens 29

    Chapter 29.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    ?? ? 17%2


    ¡°The bow you gave to Miranda, it¡¯s truly one of deep respect, your brothers can learn a thing or two from you!¡± papa said with a big smile and I turned my head to my right looking up at


    Dante and saw he already looking at me smiling and I smirked.


    ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, I have learned my lesson¡± he said then he booped my nose which made everyoneugh.


    ¡°Oh what is the story there?¡± Uncle Em asked curiously.


    ¡°You see her first day here, she came a little before dinner time, when we had dinner Talia gave Miranda the same bow, Dante and Nico were pretty rude to Talia for not verbally thanking her for the food, but Miranda told them off and said Talia show more respect with that bow then Dante¡¯s muffled ¡®thank you¡¯s every day¡± Aaron said with a chuckle.


    Everyoneughed at that. I saw Dante turn a little red so I just put a hand on his cheek and gave him a sweet smile, and he put a hand over mine I have on his cheek and leaned into my hand a little before he kissed my hand.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m truly sorry for everything I have said, I wish I could take it all back, Leon put me straight and I understand I have judged you without even get a chance to know you, so I am truly sorry and hope we can start over?¡± Dante said still holding my hand in his.


    I look down a little taking in the words he just said, then he put a hand under my chin lifting it up to meet his eyes again.


    ¡°I mean it bambina, I¡¯m sorry, do you forgive me?¡± he asked with a broken voice and tears in


    his eyes.


    I looked deep into his eyes and saw them filled with sorrow, regret, love and care.


    I smiled and nodded still looking into his eyes, and he leaned forward to kiss my head.


    ¡°Let start eating¡± Papa said. And we all started to eat, as always I took small bites.


    I know this were chicken sd but it didn¡¯t taste right but I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    I kept eat a little more than I¡¯m full so I carefully pushed the te away a little.


    ¡°Honey, you need to eat more than that¡± Aunty L said looking at my food bowl. I looked up


    at her and just shook my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is trying to get an eating disorder¡± Nico said nonchnt.


    ??17%!


    I just didn¡¯t let his word get to me anymore. ¡°Nico, be quiet¡± Dante said angry looking at Nico with a scary look.


    ¡°Do you want me to eat you leftovers?¡± Den whispered next to me and I looked at him with a bright smile and nodded. So he switched our bowls. I just looked at Den with a very grateful smile.


    Leon gave me a look, that seem to ask if he could tell our family a little about me and I just


    shook my head.


    Suddenly I started to itch all over and struggle to breathe.


    I started to try to clear my throat a little, it¡¯s like I have an allergic reaction again.


    I look at the bowl Den is eating from, I quickly take it from him then I smell it. ¡°Bambina is


    everything okay?¡± He asked looking at me worried.


    I do smell shrimps in here but I don¡¯t see any.


    I give the bowl back to Den and just smile and nod.


    I struggling more and more. So I stand up, I need air. I can barely get any air down my throat it is so swollen.


    I stumble away from the table and before I even make it out the door I fall down to my knees.


    Gasping for air and Den and Dante is by my side real quickly, ¡°she have an allergy attack¡± I


    hear Dante shout and I weakly nod my head gasping for air.


    Kevin, Michel and David hurry over to us. Michel carry me bridal style to the medical wing.


    Then I start losing consciousness.


    Thomas AKA Grandpa, papa¡¯s pov


    When we got the news yesterday that our missing princess have gotten home I have been buzzing with happiness.


    And today when I got to hold her in my arms I felt I have never been more happy.


    She have grown into such a beautiful youngdy.


    I don¡¯t like how small and thin she look, but all Leon and Arthur have told me that it is for


    good reasons but they have promised not to tell anyone until Talia give them permission.


    I do have to say it upsets me that I can¡¯t know but I do respect their decision since it¡¯s a promise they have made to my bambina.


    As long as they keep track of it and keep her healthy that¡¯s all I can ask for.


    It were so good to see the warm reunion she had with the rest of the family, when she handed Cole and Zach a note instead I asked to see it and they gave it to me.


    Leon looked over my shoulder and read it as well. ¡°She felt the same way about Nico and Dante when she got here, it¡¯s like she can pick up on the feeling that they isn¡¯t happy she is back home.¡± he said looking sterly at both Cole and Zach.


    I looked at them as well ¡°Is this through? You are not happy?¡± I asked in angry whisper. ¡°Grandpa, she is a girl, this life is not meant for girls!¡± Cole said looking over at Talia.


    ¡°We will talk about thister!¡± I said then I turned around to look at Talia interact with Den,


    we all wonder how she will handle that since he is new to her. We saw she wrote something


    then she showed it to Den.


    He started to tear up and Nico had to say something, but he got shut up when we saw Den


    pull her into a tight hug.


    ¡°Oh my heart, how sweet they are¡± My wife sniffled next to me, I hold an arm around her waist


    and pulled her close.


    ¡°I wonder what she said to him¡± Em said looking over at his son hugging Talia with tears in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Well if I have gotten to know Talia correctly she weed him to the family¡± Leon said with a proud smile.


    Then after a bit we all headed into the dining room for lunch.


    Chapter Comments


    Rhonda LaValley


    5 days ago


    Good story but you need to learn where have and has belong. I fix it in my head.

 Awakens 30

    Chapter 30.


    Grandpa¡¯s pov.


    When I saw the bow of respect she gave Miranda I can¡¯t express how proud I am of mia


    bambina.


    She may not use her voice yet but she sure have a lot of respect for people around her.


    ¡°The bow you gave to Miranda, it¡¯s truly one of deep respect, your brothers can learn a thing or two from you!¡± I said with a big smile.


    Then I saw she smirked at Dante who smiled back to her.


    ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, I have learned my lesson¡± he said then he booped her nose which made everyoneugh.


    ¡°Oh what is the story there?¡± Em asked curiously. I want to know that as well.


    ¡°You see her first day here, she came a little before dinner time, when we had dinner Talia gave Miranda the same bow, Dante and Nico were pretty rude to Talia for not verbally thanking her for the food, but Miranda told them off and said Talia show more respect with that bow then Dante¡¯s muffled ¡®thank you¡¯s every day¡± Aaron said with a chuckle.


    I saw Dante and Talia have a conversation about something and looks like Dante havee around and ain¡¯t a dick to her anymore.


    ¡°Let start eating¡± I said. And we all started to eat, the sd were absolutely amazing but I could see Talia didn¡¯t eat much, then she pushed the food a little away from her.


    ¡°Honey, you need to eat more than that¡± Aunty L said looking at Talia and her food, and I agree she should eat more, but as Arthur have told us she have a valid reason for why she is behaving how she is and I don¡¯t have a problem with is, she show so much respect to others around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is trying to get an eating disorder¡± Nico said nonchnt.


    And I looked at Nico with anger hearing how he¡¯s talking about his sister.


    ¡°Nico, be quiet¡± Dante said angry looking at Nico with a scary look.


    I think I will have to have a serious conversation with this boy if he don¡¯te around and start to respect his sister, she have not done anything to deserve this disrespect.


    12:42 Mon, 8 Sept D


    Chapter 30.


    After a little the chatter were broken by Den ¡°Bambina is everything okay?¡± He looked worried and Talia seem like she is struggling.


    I look over at Leon and Arthur and the give me the same questionable look.


    I see she is smelling the bowl Den took from her before she give it back, smile and nod, but


    she don¡¯t look so good.


    She stand up and trying to walk out but she don¡¯t make it far before she fall to the floor and Dante with Den rushes to her side super quick.


    ¡°She have an allergy attack¡± I hear Dante shout and I see she give a small nod, and Kevin,


    Michel and David hurry over to them.


    Michel carry her bridal style to the medical wing.


    The rest of us sit by the table concerned and confused about what happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, she did get a chicken sd and not shrimp sd like the rest of us.¡± Aaron said


    confused.


    ¡°Arthur, call in Miranda and her helpers¡± I said looking at my son with a stern look.


    And he nodded then ring the bell we have here. Not long after Miranda is standing in the room waiting for her orders.


    ¡°Who prepared the food for Talia?¡± I asked in a stern voice.


    She looked at us a little confused. ¡°I will have that checked out right away.¡± She said before she


    walked away.


    Not long after she came in with two younger helpers.


    ¡°These two were in charge of making the sd bowls sir¡± Miranda said looking at me.


    And I nodded. ¡°How did you prepare the chicken sd?¡± I asked sternly.


    ¡°Well we had first made all bowls with shrimp sd, then Miranda told us we had to start over with one of them because one had to be chicken sd. But we saw we didn¡¯t have time to do it all over so we just picked out the shrimps and mixed chicken in it and served it.¡± One of the girls said and Miranda looks like she is about to lose it.


    ¡°Miranda do you want me to handle this or are you gonna handle these two yourself?¡± I asked with my usual stern face.


    ¡°Oh sir thank you, I will handle it myself.¡± she said looking at the two girl and they looked


    super nervous now.


    ¡°Both of you are firered! Yourziness could actually have caused the princess her life! So be grateful we let you walk out of this estate on your own two feet and not in a bodybag you both deserve right now!¡± She said with so much anger and I can see why Arthur have kept her around all these years she is truly amazing.


    ¡°Now why are you two still standing around here? Get out of the house NOW or I will let the big bosses handle it themselves and then I can¡¯t guarantee you will keep you life intact!¡± She said pointing at the door.


    And the two girls ran out of the house like their ass were on fire.


    ¡°I am so sorry for my carelessness, from now on I will be the only one that will touch Miss Talia¡¯s tes!¡± She said giving us a deep bow.


    ¡°Thank you Miranda, that may be all!¡± Arthur said and Miranda gave another bow then headed


    out.


    Everyone at the table let out a deep breathe we all were holding.


    ¡°Is there anything else she is allergic to?¡± My sweet Josephine asked our son.


    ¡°Yes she is allergic to all seafood, nuts and house dust. She also have an intolerance for egg, flour and cow milk, she have said she can have some but not to much of it.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Okay good to know, we don¡¯t want this to happen again to our precious princess!¡± Josie said


    and all of us nodded.


    ¡°And all of you kids that goes to school with Talia, you all better make sure she don¡¯t eat something she shouldn¡¯t¡± I looked at them sternly.


    ¡°When is it Talia start school?¡± Den asked looking excited.


    Arthur chuckled, ¡°She start tomorrow! he said and Den, Adam, Bryan, Joshua and Kyle all started to jump excited on their chairs.


    Just then Taliaes into the room together with David who is carrying her, Michel and Kevin.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay honey?¡± Alice asked her with a sweet smile and Talia looked over at her with a smile and nodded.


    ¡°Good, that gave us a scare!¡± L said looking just as relieved.

 Awakens 31

    Chapter 31.


    Den¡¯s pov


    ? ??? 17%2


    After dad told us yesterday that the lost Bianchi princess were home Brandan, Zane, Adam and


    Bryan were jumping around super happy.


    Dad tried to reassure me that she would love me and ept me for who I am.


    I have always felt like I don¡¯t belong here, dad adopted me when he married my mom, but mom


    died 4 years ago and everyone in the family have tried to make me feel wee.


    Now I truly wonder how she will look at me.


    I do look at this family as my own and I have heard many stories about Talia from before she


    were taken away by her mother.


    When we got there and after we heard a cute little chuckle I have to say that were the most


    adorable chuckle I have ever heard and then I see Dante pick up this super small girl.


    She look both beautiful and adorable, and I know she will have guys fall for her left and right. She started hugging everyone and I saw she didn¡¯t hug Cole and Zach after a bit it¡¯s my turn and my heart is beating a mile per minute.


    I can¡¯t have my baby sister reject me before she even get to know me!


    I have always wanted a sister, and now I have one standing right in front of me, I just hope she don¡¯t give me the cold shoulder.


    I saw she started to write something and I started to brace myself for a rejection then she


    turned it around so I could read it.


    ¡®Den? Wee to the family, I hope everyone in the family is treating you well, and I have a feeling me and you will be great partners in crime! And I can¡¯t wait to get to know my new brother more! It¡¯s so nice to meet you!¡¯


    Seeing what she wrote I couldn¡¯t help the tears forming in my eyes.


    She ept me, she truly ept me, and she look forward to get to know me better.


    I could not be happier!


    I started to hear Nico run his mouth but I just run up to her and hug her tightly.


    ¡°Thank you bambina¡± I said with eyes full of tears looking into hers, I kissed her forehead and she cupped my face and wiped my tears and I did the same for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so grateful for your eptance¡± I said truly open my heart to her and let all my emotions show and she pulled me into another hug.


    After a while we were in the dining room and started to eat but I saw she started to struggle.


    I got scared, something is seriously wrong, and when she stood up she were not able to take many steps before falling to the floor, I rushed over to her before the guards making sure her head did not hit the floor.


    When David, Kevin and Michel carried her away me and Dante sat down.


    All I wanted to do now was to rush to my sisters side and I see more of the brothers around


    here felt the same.


    After Miranda dealt with the two idiots all I wanted to do were run after them and beat them


    to a pulp.


    All the brothers were radiating anger after that. But then uncle Arthur said Talia will start school with us tomorrow and my happiness were back.


    Not long after that Talia, Michel, Kevin and David is back and Talia reached her arms out looking at me like a cute baby, I chuckle and walked up to her taking her out of Davids arms also holding her bridal style.


    ¡°Do you wanna go and watch a movie or something?¡± I asked looking down at her with a smile and she looked back at me with a bright smile and nodded happily.


    When we were heading into the cinema room we heard everyone else followed along with us.


    I sat down with Talia on myp, Theo sat to my left and Talia had her legs over Theo¡¯sp but she legs are so short they barely reach Kyle who sit next to Theo on his left.


    ¡°So bambina what movie do you wanna watch?¡± Zane asked looking at Talia with a bright smile. She look up at Zane then shrug her shoulder then shook her head.


    ¡°Hmm, okay so what movie genre do you like the best?¡± Brandon ask with a smile as well. She just look at them a little unsure then she look at one of the guards that give the notebook to


    her.


    ¡®Honestly I don¡¯t know, I watched my first moviest sunday at the hospital with the people


    who saved me, and I think we were sticking mostly to action movie¡¯


    Me, Theo and Kyle got to see it before she turned it around to show the rest. ¡°Bambina what do you mean ¡®saved you?¡± Lucian asked curiously.


    I saw Talia¡¯s eyes widened then she looked over at Leon a little panicked and shook her head slightly and he gave a small nod.


    ¡°That is not a conversation for today, everything is still pretty fresh for Talia, so we will need to give her some time to open up about her past¡± Leon said in a stern voice letting everyone


    know it were not up for discussion.


    ¡°What about we start a ¡®fast and furious¡¯ maraton?¡± Kyle suggested and Talia nodded happily to


    that.


    ¡°As the princess wishes¡± Brandon said with a big smile. Then Talia gotfortable on myp


    and we all watched the movie.


    We got to the third movie about half way then it were time for dinner, and we all wanted to


    continue to movie after dinner so we all got up and walked into the dining room again.


    I got to sit next to her again and Theo sat on the other side.


    We had steke, mashed potatoes with vegetable. But again Talia were not able to eat much so


    this time Theo got her left overs.


    Then we got back into the cinema room and this time she sat on Theo¡¯sp.


    When we had gotten to the fifth movie Talia had fallen asleep so Theo had put her down in a chair so she could sleep morefortable.


    A few minutester she started to stir with pain expression on her face.


    ¡®Fuck Leon said quietly then hurried over to her and gently picked her up and put her on hisp and she started to rx when he started to whisper sweet nothing in her ear.


    The rest of us just looked at Leon with a lot of confusion on our face. ¡°She is struggling with bad nightmares or night terrors if I can rather call it that he whispered looking down and Talia with so much love.


    ¡°I will go and put her in bed, and probably have to sleep there so we will see each other tomorrow, goodnight everyone¡± he said then got up and walked out and the guards followed


    after.

 Awakens 32

    Chapter 32.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    When I woke up the next day I felt an arm around my waist.


    17%


    I looked around me and I saw Leon sleeping next to me. It brought a smile to my face seeing my brother sleeping so peaceful next to me.


    I gently shake him, when I see that it¡¯s time to get up. ¡°Go back to sleep¡± he said in a very groggy voice.


    I try to shake him again. ¡°Sleep we don¡¯t need to wake up yet!¡± she continued to say.


    I tried onest time ¡°bambina sleep, it¡¯s still the middle of the night¡± he said this made me chuckle a little and Leon¡¯s eyes shoot up and a big smile on his face.


    ¡°You chuckled again¡± He said with so much excitement.


    ¡°This definitely just made my whole day!¡± he said with the biggest smile bringing me into a big hug.


    ¡°Best rm clock ever! Maybe I need to sleep inside here every night, I have never slept so good some this night¡± He said into my neck and it gave me the biggest smile he could muster.


    He then pulled away and kissed my forehead, ¡°Okay thank you for waking me up, now we gotta get ready for the day and you have school today¡± he said cupping my chin and I nodded.


    Leon walked out and I got into my big bathroom to do my morning routine.


    After I had done all that, got dressed in purple lingerie, a light gray high waist skinny ripped jeans and a 2ND Harlow ¨C Fluid Satin long armed gray blouse, socks and then I took on some white sneakers.


    I blow dried my hair and but it up in a high ponytail and used some of my hair to hide the hair tie with some bobby pins.


    I put on makeup to hide all my bruises and then a light makeup to finish my look.


    I made sure I had all my stuff for school and I put my phone in my pocket as well as I put my watch on my arm. Then I picked up my notebook and headed out with my school bag over my shoulder.


    ¡°Good morning Cupcake, did you have a good rest?¡± Charlie asked and I nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Good, and I have to say you look absolutely amazing pumpkin, I¡¯m sure your brothers will have a hard time keeping guys away from you looking like that¡± Jack said with a littleughter. which make me just smile bright and shake my head.


    Charlie took my bag from me then we walked down to the dining room.


    And when I entered everyone fell silent and just looked at me in shock. ¡°Wow you look amazing bambina¡± Bryan came up to me and gave me a hug I just smiled and shook my head.


    ¡°We gonna have a fun keeping guys away from you¡± Adam said with a smirk which I just looked back at Jack who gave me a ¡®I told you look¡¯ and I smiled and shook my head.


    ¡°You ready for breakfast bambina?¡± Papa asked smiling brightly at me and I nodded happily.


    I sat down next to Dante and Lucian today and Miranda came out with our food and I gave her


    my bow which she smiled brightly at.


    ¡°Leon why have you not stopped smiling since you came in this morning?¡± Dad asked looking at my oldest brother who in return looked at me and his smile grew even bigger.


    ¡°I had the best wake up rm¡± He said chuckling which made me smile brightly, cover my


    mouth and bite my lower lip.


    ¡°Okay I see something happened there! How did you wake up?¡± Lucian asked looking between


    me and Leon.


    ¡®My wake up rm were a sweet chuckle from our lovely bambina¡± Leon said proudly.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯m officially jealous!¡± Dante said with a pout which made me shake my head in


    amusement.


    ¡°How did you make her chuckle?¡± Nona asked looking at Leon with a bright smile.


    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know!¡± Leon said then looked at me wanting me to answer for him, I looked at Charlie that were holding my notebook and he walked over with it.


    I tried to shake him awake three time, first he told me to go back asleep, then he said we don¡¯t need to wake up yet, then he said it¡¯s still the middle of the night when it were close to 7 o¡¯clock that made me chuckle¡¯


    I turned it around and shrugged my shoulder and everyone looked shocked at me and I raise an eyebrow to get someone to exin the reaction.


    Chapter 32.


    ¡°You see bambina, Leon usually never sleep that long and usually super easy to wake up!¡± Dante exined with a smile and I made a O with my mouth and nodded in understanding.


    ¡®Guess I¡¯m just that great of a sleeping buddy he didn¡¯t wanna leave¡¯


    I showed them and shrugged my shoulder and they allughed.


    ¡°That you are bambina, you are officially my sleeping body from now on¡± Leon said and I let out a small giggle which made everyone stare at me like I have grown two head then they broke up in the biggest grin.


    Yes even Nico, Cole and Zach for whatever reason.


    Dante picked me up and put me on hisp and hugged me tightly. ¡°That is the cutest giggle ever!¡± he whispered then kissed my temple.


    I just gotfortable on Dante¡¯sp, than started to eat my food, after I had eaten maybe 2/5 of my chicken sandwich I hold it up to Dante asking if he wanted it and he gratefully took it.


    ¡°Bambina when you go to school you will have the same sses as Theo, some of your brothers is also in some of your sses so you won¡¯t be alone! I hope you will enjoy your first day at a new school, and if anyone give you any problem you tell one of your brothers right away understood?¡± Dad asked looking at me with a serious face but having a smile on his lips and I


    smiled back nodded.


    ¡°Your teachers have also been made aware that you do not speak and they are fine with that, and keep your phone on you at all times! And please put this ne on everytime you go out of the house!¡± Leon said and walked over with a box in his hands.


    He took out this beautiful heart ne that had a few Diamonds on it.


    Then he put in around my neck, and I got to say, I have a hunch that this ne have tracker


    since I never should go out without it.


    I just smiled, and gave Leon a bow with my head and he smiled brightly at me then Kissed the top of my head. ¡°Okay kids, get ready to head out, time for school and treat your bambina good all of you!¡± papa said sternly to all my brothers.


    Then we all got up and Den took my bag from Charlie and Kyle pulled my hand and guided


    me out.

 Awakens 33

    Chapter 33.


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    & ??? 17%2


    The drive to school went quick with how Nico were driving, I almost got car sick to be honest.


    But I didn¡¯tin. When we got to school Theo hold the door open and gave me a hand for me to get out of the car.


    ¡°Okay, you will probably get a lot of stares since you areing with us, but just ignore them, me, Den and Kyle will bring you to get your schedule and locker code, but like dad said you


    will have all the same sses as me¡± Theo said with a smile and I just nodded.


    ¡°Bambina we will see you at lunch and don¡¯t let our brother get you in any trouble¡± Adam said


    before kissing my forehead and Bryan did the same as well as Joshua then we went our


    separate ways.


    My three brothers walked with me to get my stuff, and when we got there the receptionist


    looked annoyed at my brothers I looked confused at my brothers for her reaction.


    ¡®I would like my schedule and locker +bination code please¡¯


    I showed it to thedy then her eyes soften and she put a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Of course Miss Bianchi, I have seen your school record from your previous school and I have


    to say we are super lucky to get such a bright student like you to our school! Hope you will keep your straight A+ in all your sses. All you teachers is also aware that you don¡¯t talk so it


    shouldn¡¯t cause any problem and if it do pleasee and talk to me and we will get it sorted¡± thedy said with a bright smile and my brothers looked at me shocked.


    Then she gave me the locker and thebination code


    ¡°Have a wonderful day Miss Bianchi¡± She said and I gave her a smile and a bow with my head.


    She squealed at that ¡°How I wish all your brothers could be more like you¡± She said with a bright smile and I gave her a sheepish smile back and a nod and we headed out of there,


    My three brothers still looked shocked at me I raise an eyebrow at them. ¡°straight A+?¡± Kyle


    asked still shocked.


    I just looked confused and nodded, ¡°How?¡± Den asked just as shocked, I just shrugged my


    shoulders.


    ¡°You never seem to stop amaze me bambina¡± Theo said kissing my forehead and we started to walk up to where my locker is. Luckily it were right next to Den, Kyle and Theo.


    I saw we had math, science then history before lunch, so I got those three books and closed my locker. ¡°Let me carry them¡± Theo said taking my books and I just looked at him confused then I just shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Honestly I can¡¯t wait till you start to talk, I have a feeling you have a little sass in you!¡± Den said with a smirk, Theo and Kyle startedughing and I smiled brightly.


    ¡°She sure were sassy when we were young¡± Kyle said and I just smiled and shook my head.


    Then we headed to our ss. And when I walked in there everyone looked at me with wide


    eyes.


    The teacher walked up to us and bent down a little due to my how small I am.


    ¡°You must be our new student, my name is Brent Campbell, and I will be your teacher in math, bio, history, PE and english. I have been made aware that you don¡¯t speak and we will amodate to that. If you have any question don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me¡± Mr Campbell


    said with a smile.


    Thank you for the warm wee Mr Campbell, I look forward to see what you have to teach


    us.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a respectful one, your brothers could learn a thing or two from you¡± he said with a smile and I looked at my brother sheepishly again.


    I looked back at Mr Campbell and gave him a smile and a bow with my head.


    ¡°You are too polite for your own good little one¡± Mr campbell chuckle which also made my


    brother chuckle.


    ¡°Okay you can take a seat over there with your brothers,¡± He said and I nodded with a smile.


    My brothers guided me to my spot and I had Den next to me, Kyle were next to Den and Theo were in front of Den.


    I had a girl in front of me and a guy on my other side and a guy behind me.


    The girl in front of me turned around and gave me a smile ¡°Hey, and wee, my name is Cami, the guy next to you is Austin and the one behind you is my twin Jake and the girl next to Jake is Aurora.¡± she said with a sweet smile.


    Cami have a long mouse blond hair, sea green eyes, a button nose and small lips.


    Jake have ck short hair, forest green eyes, straight nose, and a sharp jawline.


    ? ??? 17%.


    Aurora had wavy long ck hair, champagne brown eyes a cute button nose and full lips.


    Austin have coffee brown hair, amber brown eyes, button nose, full lips and sharp jawline.


    I smiled at them all and they as smiled back to me.


    Nice to meet you all my name is Talia¡¯


    I showed Cami what I wrote, ¡°Nice to meet you Talia, I understand you don¡¯t speak?¡± She


    asked and I smiled and shook my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, we don¡¯t judge and we would love to be friends with you!¡± She said with a sweet


    smile.


    I looked over at my brothers and they all nodded with a smile for encouragement.


    ¡®I would love that if it¡¯s not much trouble¡¯


    Cami read and tilted her head with a smile ¡°Of course not, we will be happy to wee you to our group, we are a few more you can meet during lunch if you want to sit with us?¡± She asked with a hopeful tone.


    Again I looked back at my brothers to kinda ask if it¡¯s okay with them.


    ¡°You should do that if you want to¡± Theo said with a smile. Then I looked back at Cami and


    smiled and nodded to her.


    ¡®Perfect¡¯ she said with a bright smile then we continue to watch the teacher. After a little he looked up from his book.


    ¡°I know we have a student here that is extremely smart, I will put up the hardest math equation in the book and let see if this person can solve it¡± He said then started to write it on


    the board.


    I just looked at it and I can solve that blindfolded.


    ¡°Talia, can you pleasee up and solve it?¡± He asked and I looked first wide eyed on him then I got up.


    ¡°Here is a calctor¡± he said handing me a calctor but I just gave him a dumb look ¡°Guess

 Awakens 34

    Chapter 34.


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    Before I picked up the marker to start to solve it he turned around to look at the ss.


    ¡°Okay while Talia is solving that equation you all can start working with your books on page. 564¡± he said in his teacher voice, then I started to walk back down to my desk.


    ¡°Oh you gave up?¡± he asked before looking around to looking at the board, but the entire ss. just looked shocked at the board and shook their heads for me.


    Mr Campbell turned around and looked shocked at the board as well.


    And that was how he was standing for the rest of the ss. ¡°Talia, I think you broke our teacher¡± Austin said with a smirk which made me smile sheepish at them all.


    ¡°Damn it¡¯s all correct too!¡± one student said looking from the board the the book in front of


    her then to me.


    I just smiled and nodded. Then the bell rang and we packed our stuff and went for the next ss the teacher still stuck in his shock trance.


    I had the next few sses with my three brothers and my four new friends.


    And I got to know them pretty well. And before we knew it we were heading to the cafeteria.


    ¡°Jake, Cami, Austin and Aurora over here¡± Someone yelled from a table in the corner.


    ¡°You wannae sit with us right?¡± Jake asked hopefully I looked over at Den ¡°Den you cane too if you want¡± Cami said and we both nodded.


    Then we headed over to the table with the two that shouted for my new friends.


    ¡°Talia meet Even and Luke, Even and Luke meet Talia, she started school today and her and her brother Den will be sitting with us¡± Aurora said to the two boys.


    Even have sandy blond hair, with amber colored eyes, button nose and a strong jawline.


    Luke have caramel brown hair, forest green eyes, straight nose and small lips.


    They both ended up shaking my hand and we all sat down. ¡°So Talia where did you move from?¡± Even asked curiously.


    ¡®Seattle¡¯


    ¡°What made you move to New York?¡± Even asked again.


    ¡®I moved back with my father and my brothers, been living with my mother for 12 years¡¯


    17%


    ¡°Ahaaa, I understand, well we are happy you are here with us now!¡± He said with a smile and I


    nodded and smiled back.


    ¡°Did you guys hear? Talia broke our homeroom teacher!¡± Aurora blurted outughing hard.


    ¡°What? How?¡± Luka asked amused.


    ¡°He wrote up this super hard math equation and expected Talia to spend some time on it, but she had finished it before he had given us orders to what we were supposed to do!¡± Den said and everyoneughed.


    ¡°He were stuck in a trance for thest 20 minute of the ss even after the bell rang¡± Austin was able to press out between hisughter which made everyoneugh harder.


    ¡°Hey bambina, you need to eat something¡± Bryan came over with a ham and cheese sandwich


    and a bottle of water.


    I looked at the food and frowned, ¡°You know you need to eat a little at lease¡± Den said next to me who also received a sandwich and a soda from Bryan.


    I looked up at Bryan and gave him a smile and nodded before gave him a bow with my head then I took the sandwich and water from him. ¡°Now I understand what they mean with the bow, your too cute for your own good¡± He smiled before kissing my forehead.


    I open my sandwich and took a very small bite then looked up at my new friends that just looked super shocked at me.


    I raised an eyebrow at them. ¡°I have never seen Bryan that nice to anyone!¡± Luke said in shock which made Denugh.


    ¡°Yeah only Talia here can make that happen¡± Den said looking at me with a proud smile.


    And that made me blush. ¡°Okay you are officially the cutest person I have ever seen!¡± Aurora said with a squeal and I just smile and shook my head.


    I ate a little more of my food then I headed it to Den who ate the rest of it for me. Then I stood up to toss the trash.


    So I walked over there and before I could make my way back I got stopped by three girls that looks like they are the queen bee¡¯s of this school.


    ¡°I saw you this morning, who do you think you are? You think you can just hitch a ride with my boyfriend?¡± She asked pretty loud, I think the entire cafeteria can hear her.


    I just tilt my head and look at her like she is dumb. ¡°Answer me bitch!¡± she screeched super loud that it were hurting my ears. I just looked at her and shook my head and started to walk


    past her.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you bitch!¡± She pulled my arm pretty harshly I might add.


    ¡°Talia?¡± I heard a very handsome dark voice I have missed.


    I turned around and so none other than Kayden stand by a table looking at me shocked.


    ¡°Talia, it¡¯s really you?¡± He said again with a smile on his face.


    My face brighten up in a big smile and I ran and jumped up in his arms, he grabbed me and


    hugged me tighter.


    He hide his face in my neck and I could feel he gave me some sweet kiss on my neck, I leaned out a little, he supported my butt with his arms, I still have my legs wrapped around his waist.


    I cupped his face and looked into his eyes, I pulled him back into a hug.


    ¡°How are you here?¡± he whispered into my ear hiding his face in my neck again. I manage to pull my phone out of my pocket.


    ¡®My dad and brothers live here, and you will not believe who my family is¡¯


    ¡°Who?¡± he asked curiously, I turned my head and looking in the directions most of my brothers are, he followed my look and it was quite a few shocked faces and a few angry faces.


    Then he looked back at me ¡°Bianchi?¡± he whispered with a smile and I nodded. ¡°Oh boy this will be fun!¡± he whispered with a smirk and I smiled and nodded back.


    I should head back to my friends and brother Den, but now we can see each other everyday, I¡¯m so happy¡¯


    ¡°Me too Lia, and please promise to text me after school¡± he whisper giving me another hug and gave me a hidden kiss on my neck again before he let me down to the floor.


    I walked back to my friends, sat down and all of them just looked at me shocked including


    Dend. ¡°How do you know Kayden Miller?¡± Luke asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very long story I don¡¯t want to go into today if that is okay?¡¯


    17%


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just shocking, because he don¡¯t make friends with people easily¡± Cami said


    shocked then the bell rang and we went to ss.


    12:43 Mon, 8 Sept OD.


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 36

    Chapter 36.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    ¡®Why haven¡¯t you told them your story?¡¯


    *17%A


    ¡®You think they deserve to know it? Like I know they will probably treat me differently knowing it, but I want them to like and ept me for me and not out of pity if you get what I mean?¡±


    I do, and I agree with you! I just hope you don¡¯t take what they say to heart!?¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t I promise, and the sad thing is, is that I¡¯m used to the name calling and trash talking from my mom, Gregor and Scarlette so I have learned to close my ears to shit like that ;-)¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl! <3¡ä


    ¡®You are always so sweet Kayden, thank you! I will try to get some sleep and I can¡¯t wait to see you tomorrow at lunch <3 :-****


    ¡°See you tomorrow baby girl :-<3¡ä


    ¡®Goodnight and sweet dreams <3


    ¡°Who are you texting with a grin like that?¡± Carter ask amused I look up and just shake my head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep guys¡± I said with a smile and got to my bathroom to get ready for bed.


    And not long after we all have fallen asleep.


    The next morning we all got ready for school, I had on ck skinny ripped jeans, a white t- shirt and a purple hoodie.


    And when we got to school the time flew by, then it were time for lunch.


    But when I got into the cafeteria, Nico, Cole and Zach were there waiting for me.


    This will be fun..


    ¡°Miller, stay the fuck away from my baby sister!¡± Nico shouted angry.


    ¡°Bianchi, I won¡¯t unless she tell me too!¡± I said looking at him with a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯M TELLING YOU TO STAY THE FUCK AWAY FROM TALIA!¡± He shouted even louder.


    B


    |||


    §°


    <


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept.


    Chapter 36.


    ? ??? 17%


    ¡°Niky I will not, unless Talia tell me to stay away from her!¡± I said with a stern voice.


    I see he is about to punch me in the stomach but the punch never make contact, I look down and I see Talia is standing in front of me.


    ¡°The fuck did you do that for Talia?¡± Nico shouted and she just look at him, I tried to pull Talia


    behind me, but she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You know what Talia you got what you deserved, you are not wanted here, we were happier without you, go back to the whore of a person you call mother¡± he yell at her and she still


    don¡¯t back away.


    He then give her a hard bitch p to her cheek and she is still not backing away.


    ¡°Why do you even care about the Miller boy bitch?¡± he asked her, she wrote something on a


    piece of paper.


    ¡®Kayden saved my life, and I wouldn¡¯t be alive if it weren¡¯t for him¡¯


    Then she gave it to him and turned around and I could see she had a cut on her lip, I cupped


    her cheek and I looked her into her eyes, seeing tears build up in her eyes.


    I lifted her up bridal style and walked out from the cafeteria and headed to the nurses office. ¡°Talia why did you do that!¡± I heard Den ask beside me. Talia just shake her head.


    ¡°TALIA¡± I heard someone shouted from behind me. I turned around and saw it were Theo Bianchi, he came running up to us ¡°Bambina are you okay?¡± He asked when he got closer.


    She just looked down on herp and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m taking her to the nurse to get that cut checked out¡± I said started to walk again, she looked up at me and shook her head.


    ¡°Talia it¡¯s not up for discussion, we both know he hit you hard¡± I said looking down at her with worry and she just looked back down on herp and nodded.


    Theo and Den walked in first then me carrying Talia, then Levi, Ezra, Carter and Kai.


    ¡°Oh no what have you boys done this time?¡± Nurse ine asked when she came out from her


    office.


    The boys made way so ine could she Talia. ¡°Oh honey what happened?¡± She asked looking at Talia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nico Bianchi hit her¡± Carter exined. ¡°Oh that boy, why would he hit you?¡± She asked Talia and she just shrugged.


    x+


    x+


    B


    III O <


    Chapter 36.


    ¡°Okay well I need to clean up the cut!¡± ine said and Lia looked up at me wide eyed. Shit her


    other bruises.


    ¡°Do you have you makeup with you in your bag?¡± I asked looked down on her and she nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that you will be able to go home right away after!¡± But Lia just shook her


    head and pushed ine¡¯s hands away.


    ¡°Is you bag in your locker?¡± I asked looking down on her and she nodded.


    ¡°I can go and get it¡± Den said running out of here. ¡°Oh you young girls are so caught up with


    makeup these days!¡± ine said shaking her head.


    And this made Talia have a angry look on her face.


    ¡°Nurse ine, until you know the real reason to why she is adamant on having the makeup on


    I suggest you be quiet!¡± I said in a harsh tone.


    Theo just look at me with a weird expression and ine take a nervous swallow.


    Then Den is back with her bag and hold it open for her to look inside it then she take out a makeup bag then she look at the nurse and give her a nod.


    ¡°She is telling you, you can clean her face now!¡± Theo said looking at the nurse.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just say that?¡± ine asked annoyed. This make all of us take deep breath so


    we don¡¯t st her ass.


    ¡°Because she is mute!¡± Ezra said looking at the nurse with an annoying look. ¡°Oh I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    she said then she carefully started to clean all of Lia¡¯s face.


    Theo, Den, Levi, Ezra, Carter, Kai and Nurse ine look at Talia¡¯s face in shock, sadness and covering their mouth.


    ¡°TALIA?¡± we could hear Nico shout out for her.


    Talia hide her face in my chest, ¡°She don¡¯t want others to see her!¡± I told them.


    ine dragged the curtain around the bed so no one could see us, Talia sitting on myp as I sitting on the bed and she hide her face in my chest.


    I looked at Theo and he nodded. He walk out ¡°Nico I think you should leave! You have done enough damage already!¡± Theo said angry at his big brother.


    O


    III O


    <


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept.


    Chapter 36.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± he asked and I couldn¡¯t help but scuff.


    ? ??? 17%


    ¡°Is she okay? What the fuck is that kind of a question, you hit her! Your own fucking sister


    Nico, NO she is not okay! Leave and we will see you at home!¡± He said angry and we heard how


    Nico left.


    ine cleaned the cut and when she were done and put a strips on it, Lia put on the makeup


    and Talia, Den and Theo went home, but before Lia left she gave me a kiss on my cheek


    more on the corner of my mouth and that made my day.


    Chapter Comments


    R


    Visitor


    20 hours ago


    it is getting worse with Talias brother Nico what a shame


    1 Reviews >


    13


    <SHARE


    30


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept D.


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 35

    <b>Chapter </b>35.


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    ????, 17%2


    After I left Talia in the hospital room, I have honestly been heartbroken. This weekend my friends have been over at my ce trying to cheer me up.


    I have told them about this amazing girl I meet in Seattle and it were because of her I was


    staying there longer then nned.


    Levi, Ezra, Carter and Kai have been with me all weekend. Been trying to tell me she is fine, and that I will see her soon again.


    Even during dinner time, mom and dad is also worried about Talia.


    So you can imagine how shocked I am to see the girl of my dreams in the school cafeteria.


    I hear the bitch Madison is talking to someone ever so rudely. And when I look I drop my sandwich down on the table and stood up.


    When she look at me and run up into my arms I can help myself.


    I sneak a few kisses to her neck and she isn¡¯t pulling away so I take it that she don¡¯t mind and


    that makes butterfly erupt in my stomach.


    After the kiss we shared the day I left her at the hospital I have not been able to think about


    anything other than her lips.


    But I know I have to be careful, she is a Bianchi and we don¡¯t want any bad blood with them.


    I just pray with time they will ept us eventually dating.


    Because I don¡¯t want anyone else if not Talia, she is everything I can ever ask for! And I just can¡¯t wait till I hear her voice.


    She went back to her friends and I sat down with my friends and they are just looking at me shocked.


    ¡°Talia? As in Seattle Talia?¡± Kai ask me shocked, I just look at him and nod then look over to where Talia is sitting then over to her brothers and a few of them is shooting daggers at me.


    This is definitely gonna be fun I let out a deep breath and look back at my friends. ¡°You know they will try to find a reason to beat you to a pulp¡± Ezra said shaking his head.


    <b>Q </b>


    |||


    O


    <


    12:4 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 35.


    ¡°I thought you and their family have some alliance?¡± Levi asked curiously.


    ¡°We do, but don¡¯t mean me and all the boys as well as my brothers gets along with all of them.¡± I exined then the bell rang and we went to ss.


    The rest of school went by super quickly, and me and my boys went home to me and I saw mom sitting in the living room reading a book.


    I get in there and my boys follow me and I have the biggest smile on my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you? I have not seen you smile like that since we were in Seattle!¡± Mom said


    with a smile on her face then her expression turned into shock.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you have heard from Talia?¡± Mom asked excited putting the book away.


    ¡°Oh he have heard from her alright!¡± Carterughed. ¡°What? Is she okay, is she somewhere


    safe?¡± Mom asked excited which made my boys chuckle.


    ¡°She is fine and she looks pretty healthy¡± I said with a smirk.


    ¡°Wait she look so that means you have seen her?¡± mom got even more excited if that were even


    possible.


    ¡°She goes to our school now, I even have a few sses with her! And damn she is a smart cookie¡± Carter said with a big smile.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mom asked Carter happily.


    ¡°Well we have math together, Mr campbell had Talia solve a hard math equation on the board, and before he had been done giving us instructions to what we should do while she did that, she walked down to her seat, she had finished it and it were correct and she did it without a calctor. Mr Campbell where in a trance for thest 20 minutes of ss¡± Carter said and we


    all started tough and I smiled proudly.


    ¡°Then Mr loverboy here saw her in the cafeteria during lunch and they had a sweet moment, he hugging her tightly with her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.


    They looked like they were in their own world for a moment there!¡± Kai smirked and I just


    pushed his face away while the restughed hard including mom.


    ¡°That girl have your <b>son </b>whipped I tell you Linda!¡± Ezra chuckled. ¡°Oh I know, you should see how he was with her at the hospital¡± mom said chuckling as well.


    I just smile and shake my head at them.


    O <b>Q </b>


    O


    |||


    O


    ¤¯


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept OD


    Chapter 35.


    ???17%2


    ¡°So who is her family?¡± Mom asked which made my boys smirk. ¡°Bianchi¡± They all answered in unison and mom ended upughing.


    ¡°At least we know she will be safe! And when you mention it, I do remember they had a missing princess, her mother had run away with her to keep her safe from the mafia life¡± mom said shaking her head.


    ¡°Well her mother did a fucked up job with that, I¡¯m just d she is back were she belong¡± I said


    a little sad thinking of everything they put her through.


    ¡°Maybe we should have dad call Arthur about a get together this uing weekend?¡± Mom suggested and I nod.


    ¡°Okay, I will do that, and now you all go and do homework, if Talia is as smart as Carter say


    you better keep up with her¡± She said and smack my leg which make my boysugh again and


    we do as we are told.


    So the rest of the evening we had dinner, did homework, went to the basement to work out,


    had a shower then we all just chilled and watched movies.


    Then suddenly I get a text.


    ¡®Kayden Miller right? It¡¯s Talia :D¡®


    ¡®My sweet Lia, it¡¯s so good to hear from you :D¡®


    ¡®Likewise, it were so good to see you today, I have missed you O¡®


    ¡®Sweetheart, I have missed you more, and both mom and dad as well! They are so happy


    knowing you are here in New York and live with the Bianchi!¡®


    I have noticed some of my brothers wasn¡¯t really happy I know you :¨C what¡¯s the deal?¡®


    ¡®I think it is just mafia rivalry, we don¡¯t have any bad blood, but don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t let that stop me from talking to you :¨C**


    ¡®Good that¡¯s my Kayden <3¡®


    ¡®How have life been with the Bianchi so far?¡®


    ¡®Well I get along with almost everyone except Nico, Cole and Zach, Dante were also very rude


    in the beginning but he havee around¡®


    ¡®Oh what does the other three say?¡®


    ::


    +x


    B


    |||


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept G


    Chapter 35.


    ? ??? 17%¨C


    ¡®Oh that¡¯s a lot, how I¡¯m an attention seeking hoe, that I should go back to my life in rainbow and sunshine with my mother, how I¡¯m a how just like mother etc but they don¡¯t know my life story though so they don¡¯t know what they are talking about, and with how they are they don¡¯t

 Awakens 37

    Chapter 37.


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    I would never believe Nico would ever hit me but he did.


    17%


    Well me, Theo and Den just got home and sat down in the cinema room in the back corner


    to do homework. Here we re kinda hidden for people who just walk in so we can be in peace.


    ¡°Can we talk about the bruises on your face bambina?¡± Den asked in a very low voice, I kinda


    knew this woulde.


    I created a group on whatsapp with just the three of us.


    Me: ¡®Can you two promise this will be between us? Leon and my four guards are the only one


    that know as I know of and I would like to keep it like this. I can tell you two but please don¡¯t


    tell!¡¯


    I look up on both of them and they both nod.


    Me: ¡®Theo know some of it due to a note I wrote to Leon and the guards on the ne and that


    said:


    ¡®You see, mom was not the nicest, and Gregor and his daughter were even worse. I was not allowed to make a single noise, like ever, even when I had to do the house chores, make dinner for them and clean up their dinner. If I made a noise I got a serious beating, got stabbed, shed, or even shot. If Gregor had a really bad day he ¡®sold¡¯ me to some of his friends so they could have their way with me. And if I made any noise it just got worse.


    Even in school, his daughter Scarlette made sure I always got bullied by others, and if I made any noise at school she would tell Gregor when we got home from school and I got a beating. If


    I ever showed I had a smile on my face another beating or a trip to his friends. If I could go three days without make any noise, act like maid doll I were lucky to get a slice of bread to


    eat.¡¯


    Me: ¡°The day I ran away from mom, Gregor and Scarlette, Gregor gave me a bad beating, I have three broken ribs, sprain in my left arm and right femur thanks to that beating. My upper body is filled with scars and bruises, Gregore never made any scars on my arms, shoulder, face or legs because when he took me to his friends for them to have their way with me I always had to dress in a slutty tiny dress.¡±


    Me: But bruises can always be hidden with makeup, so he was not afraid to bruise me. My body is like a color chart for bruises in all kind of healing stage. And do to my malnourishment it


    O Q


    O


    |||


    O


    <


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 37.


    take longer for my body to heal the bruises. After I got away from mom and her family I have started to eat more but as you both know I still struggle with it. But I am truly doing my best with is. So for now makeup is my best friend to hide my bruises.¡¯


    I looked up at my two brothers reading all I have just sent to them in our group. They both sat


    with tears in their eyes.


    They both gave me a long hug and cried into my neck one on each side of me.


    I just hold around them letting them get these emotions out. After a while they both seem to


    calm down.


    ¡°Okay and how do you know Kayden? You two seem pretty close!¡± Theo whispered.


    Me: ¡®That¡¯sst Sunday when I ran away I had run from our house on the outskirt of Seattle into the city, it¡¯s a good distance and with the injuries it were torturous. I were about to copse in the middle of the street but Kayden and his parents got to me and took me to a hospital, and until after the dna test shown that I had other rtives I could live with and the doctor felt safe that I would not have anyplications from my injuries, I had to stay in the hospital for 5 days and both Kayden and his parents stayed with me the entire time, took good care of me. Honestly they saved my life and I wouldn¡¯t be here right now without them.¡±


    ¡°Wow, we really owe them for helping and saving you!¡± Den whispered and Theo and me


    nodded.


    ¡°I think you two look cute together!¡± Theo whisper with a smirk that made Den smirk as


    well and I blushed hard.


    I just smiled and shook my head at them. ¡°What you don¡¯t like him?¡± Den whispered smirked even more and I blushed even harder.


    I covered my face and my brothers chuckled at this.


    ¡°I take that as you actually really like him and from the looks of it he likes you too! I have never seen him with anyone the way he is with you!¡± Theo whispered teasing me ever more.


    Me: ¡®oh shush and let¡¯s do some homework xD¡¯


    They both chuckled and nodded, and we started to work on our homework.


    A few hourster we heard some peoplee home. And sounded like they wereing into


    the cinema room.


    O Q


    O


    |||


    O


    <


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 37.


    3 17%!


    Theo motion for us to just sit and be quiet, me and Den nodded at that. We saw Nico, Cole, Zach and two friends of Nico came in Henry and Paul.


    ¡°I do have to say Nico, that p to you sister were a low blow!¡± Henry said clearly disappointed


    in Nico.


    Henry have coffee brown short hair, amber brown eyes, straight nose and strong jawline.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t have to say all that shit you did to her!¡± Paul said also disappointed.


    Paul have a mix of red brown short hair, dark brown eyes and a button nose with a sharp


    jawline.


    ¡°She needed to hear it, we are better of without a weak ass shit like hering here, if she have to go to the nurse because of a tiny p to the face she have nothing to do in this family¡± Cole said harshly and I saw Theo and Den were about to burst out in anger.


    I motioned for them to calm down, I kept working on my homework quietly listen to their


    conversation.


    At least Nico¡¯s two friends seems nice defending me. We sat there for another hour then Leon came home and shouted my name.


    I looked at Theo and Den and smirked then I put two finger up to my mouth and made a very high whistle noise. ¡°Fuck, what was that?¡± Nico asked looking around.


    Then Henry and Paul saw us sitting in the corner of the cinema room.


    Leon came walking into the cinema room and Theo waved showing we were here in the corner.


    ¡°How long have you three been sitting here?¡± Leon asked shocked. ¡°Since we got home from school so some hours now!¡± Theo answered noneshnt.


    I got a call from school saying they sent you three home because of an incident during lunch but they didn¡¯t say what, so what happened?¡± He asked carefully.


    x+


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept OD


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 38

    Chapter 38.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    ? ??, 17%-


    ¡°And why do your chin look swollen bambina?¡± Leon asked more worried now. I just looked up at him and shrugged my shoulder and shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, tell me what happened!¡± Leon ordered.


    I stood up and packed all my stuff and were on my way to walk out but Leon carefully grabbed my arm to make me stop. So I did and turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Tell me who hurt you bambina!¡± Leon said getting more angry. I found my notebook.


    ¡®I just walked into something¡¯


    ¡°What you just walked into something?¡± Leon asked baffled. I smiled and nodded. ¡°Oh Talia don¡¯t give me that! I can even see it¡¯s bruised through the makeup, it¡¯s pretty swollen and I see the cut on you lip.¡± he said with worry and concern.


    I just shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Talia tell me who hit you, I swear I will end them!¡± He said now with more anger in his tone.


    ¡®I just idently walked into someones fist it¡¯s no big deal, you know I have gone through


    worse!¡¯


    ¡°Talia Bianchi, you don¡¯t just identally walk into someone¡¯s fist, and don¡¯t you give me that it¡¯s no big deal! What if you got hit in your stomach? You still have three broken ribs, it could make more damage had you been hit in the stomach, you know you need to be carefull until you are fully healed!¡± Leon practically shouted.


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN SHE HAVE THREE BROKEN RIBS?¡± Nico shouted and my eyes went wide same did Leon¡¯s, Den¡¯s and Theo¡¯s. I forgot them for a second, shit shit shit.


    ¡°Forget about that now¡± Leon said turning to Nico who were walking up to where we stand and he were as white as a ghost in his face. ¡°Did you see who hurt your sister?¡± Leon asked looking at Nico who now swallowed nervously. I just shook my head to Nico to tell him not to tell anything.


    But Nico were just stock looking at me with horror. Guess the insane punch he meant to give Kayden but hit in my stomach instead is wearing him down. It did hurt like a motherfucker and I¡¯m not gonna lie it¡¯s painful to breathe but I will manage.


    I took a few step up to Leon and put an hand on his arm. He turned around looking at me so I


    O B


    |||


    O


    <


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept D


    Chapter 38.


    wrote down.


    ????, 17%2-


    ¡®Please I¡¯m fine, it were just some innocent shuffling in the cafeteria. My chin is fine and the swelling will go down with a little time, so can we just please drop this now?¡±


    I tear of the page and handed it to Leon then walked out of there, then I headed up to my room with my backpack, Iyed down on my bed a little I feel exhausted and I can¡¯t wait till I can go to sleep after dinner.


    Afterying down for another 30 minute I walked out and Kevin and n were standing guards


    outside my room. ¡°Ready for dinner my little flower?¡± n asked smiling down at me and I


    smiled and nodded.


    We walked down to the dining room and I were thest one there. All my family members as


    well as Nico¡¯s two friends. ¡°Hey bambina how was school?¡± papa asked smiling, I looked over at


    him and smiled back with a nod.


    ¡°I heard someone hit you in the face, who did it?¡± dad asked a little sternly. I gave Leon a killer


    look, we should drop it. ¡°Hey don¡¯t give me that look, we are just worried about you bambina!¡± Leon said looking at me with worry.


    I looked at n who had my notebook he walked over with it.


    ¡®I have said I¡¯m fine so leave it be, I¡¯m not gonna say who it was because it were a ident and


    I don¡¯t want anyone to get into trouble because of something so small, now since you guys can¡¯t let it be I will go to bed! GOODNIGHT¡¯


    I tear the paper off then stood back up and walked out of the dining room and walked back up to my room then i locked the door, I don¡¯t want any more disturbance today now I just wanna sleep.


    I went to the closet and out on some PJ and went to the bathroom did my business, then brushed my teeth and got into bed. And it didn¡¯t take long until I fell asleep.


    Nicy¡¯s pov.


    If I can be honest I¡¯m over the moon happy that my baby sister is back home, but I don¡¯t want to lose her again. I don¡¯t want to open my heart to her then she will disappear on us again.


    So I have wanted to push her away so she won¡¯t get close to me. It have pained me more then you can ever imagine to be this rude to my sweet baby sister, she truly is just a ray of sunshine.


    And she is just too good for living in the mafia life. This life will break her beautiful heart and


    O


    Q


    |||


    O


    <


    12:44 Mon, 8 SeptD.


    Chapter 38.


    I don¡¯t want to see that! She need to go back to live her happy life before shee her.


    17%


    Today at lunch I wanted to get Kayden to back away from my baby sister, I don¡¯t want her involved with any people that is living in the mafia life! It will just put a bigger target on her


    back!


    She is fragile enough as it is, she don¡¯t talk, she look like she will break if I hug her, and she is a girl. Mafia life is no ce for girls to be, it¡¯s too violent from them, and I don¡¯t want to see any harm toe to my sister.


    So today when I were gonna punch Kayden hard in the stomach Talia just jumped in front of him before I could stop my punch. And I know I used a great force in the punch.


    She just stood there not showing any pain from the punch at all. I freaked out so Ished out the only way I know by telling her she is not wanted. I regret both the punch and p.


    She is my baby sister and I never want to physically hurt her. And when I tried to check up on


    her at the nurse office Theo sent me away before I even got to see her.


    It honestly broke my heart knowing I hurt my bambina, and I wanted to punch myself for what I did. I kept reading the note over and over she gave me saying that Kayden saved her life and


    she wouldn¡¯t be alive if not for him.


    Maybe it¡¯s more to the story of her past I¡¯m not aware of but I will learn it somehow. I need to keep my sister safe, I just hope I didn¡¯t injure her too badly.


    Chapter Comments


    10


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    (


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept OD


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 39

    Chapter 39.


    Nico¡¯s pov


    ?? ???, 17%-


    After school me, Cole and Zach together with two of our friends Henry and Paul got into the cinema room just talking. Watching a movie, Henry and Paul have been telling how I were in


    the wrong since lunch and honestly I agree.


    When Leon shouted for Talia and this huge whistle sound came from inside the cinema room


    Henry and Paul saw Talia, Theo and Den sitting in the corner. The three of them have heard everything that have been said and haven¡¯t said a word about it.


    When Leon asked her about today¡¯s incident at lunch I knew I were a goner but Talia didn¡¯t say anything about it and that made me shocked to say the least. And when he said she could have


    been seriously hurt since she already have three broken ribs all blood got drained from my


    body.


    I saw Cole, Zach, Henry and Paul felt the same. She walk around, smile and act like she is all


    fine but she walk around with three broken ribs? I have had a broken rib before and it is


    hurting like a motherfucker, she have three and act like nothing is wrong?


    And when I punched her she didn¡¯t have a reaction to it at all. Is she used to get a beating or


    something? She didn¡¯t make a single sound from it either, she didn¡¯t scream or cry.


    During dinner and dad started to ask about it again, I saw how Talia looked pissed at Leon. Then she wrote a note, put it on the table and just stood up and walked out.


    ¡®I have said I¡¯m fine so leave it be, I¡¯m not gonna say who it was because it were a ident and


    I don¡¯t want anyone to get into trouble because of something so small, now since you guys


    can¡¯t let it be I will go to bed! GOODNIGHT¡¯


    My baby sister have earned my respect in more ways than one. And she is still not telling the family I were the one who hit her even after everything I have done and said to her.


    I will start to treat my baby sister better and the way she deserve to be treated. And I have to make sure she will always be fine, that is my job as her big brother.


    The next morning during breakfast Talia didn¡¯t smile much and she didn¡¯t interact much with the rest of the family. I¡¯m getting a little worried and I know I¡¯m not the only one.


    ¡°Everyone, we will have the Miller family over this uing weekend, we have to thank them,


    O <ul><li></li></ul>


    O <


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept


    The mafia princess return


    Chapter 39.


    Nico¡¯s pov


    17%


    After school me, Cole and Zach together with two of our friends Henry and Paul got into the cinema room just talking. Watching a movie, Henry and Paul have been telling how I were in the wrong since lunch and honestly I agree.


    When Leon shouted for Talia and this huge whistle sound came from inside the cinema room Henry and Paul saw Talia, Theo and Den sitting in the corner. The three of them have heard everything that have been said and haven¡¯t said a word about it.


    When Leon asked her about today¡¯s incident at lunch I knew I were a goner but Talia didn¡¯t say anything about it and that made me shocked to say the least. And when he said she could have been seriously hurt since she already have three broken ribs all blood got drained from my body.


    I saw Cole, Zach, Henry and Paul felt the same. She walk around, smile and act like she is all fine but she walk around with three broken ribs? I have had a broken rib before and it is hurting like a motherfucker, she have three and act like nothing is wrong?


    And when I punched her she didn¡¯t have a reaction to it at all. Is she used to get a beating or something? She didn¡¯t make a single sound from it either, she didn¡¯t scream or cry.


    During dinner and dad started to ask about it again, I saw how Talia looked pissed at Leon. Then she wrote a note, put it on the table and just stood up and walked out.


    ¡®I have said I¡¯m fine so leave it be, I¡¯m not gonna say who it was because it were a ident and I don¡¯t want anyone to get into trouble because of something so small, now since you guys can¡¯t let it be I will go to bed! GOODNIGHT¡¯


    My baby sister have earned my respect in more ways than one. And she is still not telling the family I were the one who hit her even after everything I have done and said to her.


    I will start to treat my baby sister better and the way she deserve to be treated. And I have to make sure she will always be fine, that is my job as her big brother.


    The next morning during breakfast Talia didn¡¯t smile much and she didn¡¯t interact much with the rest of the family. I¡¯m getting a little worried and I know I¡¯m not the only one.


    ¡°Everyone, we will have the Miller family over this uing weekend, we have to thank them,


    O


    Q


    O


    |||


    O


    <


    12:44 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 39.


    17%


    because it¡¯s thank to them that we have been able to get Talia back home! And it¡¯s not up for discussion!¡± Grandpa told everyone with a stern look.


    I looked at Talia and I saw a weak smile on her face, so she were telling the truth, they did save


    her somehow. What have my little bambina been going through before she came living with


    us?


    at at at


    Later during lunch I saw Talia sit with her friends together with Den, Kyle, Kayden and his friends. I heard Kyle said he were gonna go and get some lunch for Talia so I jumped on that


    before he could.


    I walked over to her table and handed her a cheese and ham sandwich with a bottle of water.


    ¡°Here bambina you need to eat something please?¡± I said to her with the softest voice I could


    manage.


    She just looked up at me shocked, then at the food in my hands, then at our brother at the table then Kayden and his friends then at her friends. They all looked at me shocked and I can¡¯t me them I never give anyone lunch not even my annoying gf she is just used for a


    good fuck.


    ¡°Please Talia you need to eat something!¡± I said again looking at her with a sad look. She took the food out of my hand, gave me a sweet smile then bowed her head. And now I understand why Miranda always get so giddy when she do.


    ¡°Please Talia, I don¡¯t deserve the respect, I have a lot to make up to you for, I should be the one showing you that respect¡± I said cupped her chin to lift her head up. She should never bow


    her head to me.


    She just looked at me with shock before a smile broke out on her face and she stood up and put her arms my waist and she game me a hug and I hugged her tightly back. (


    I hide my face in her neck ¡°Please bambina let start over, I want to be the big brother you deserve¡± I whispered into her ear and she nodded pulling away and looked up at me with a big smile on her face putting one hand on my chin and wiped away a tear I didn¡¯t know had made its way down my face,


    She then sat down and started to slowly eat the food I gave her and I made my way back to my friend, brother and annoying girlfriend. ¡°Baaaabe why did you give that bitch food? You never do that for me¡± she whines.


    Her voice is just annoying me. I looked at my brothers and friends and they all looked at


    O


    6


    O


    <


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 39.


    17%


    Madison super annoyed, ¡°Madi, she is my baby sister, take a fucking chill pill.¡± I said looking at


    her just as annoyed.


    ¡°Argh you are my boyfriend not hers!¡± she screeched, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear what he said, Talia


    is our sister! Get you damn jealousy under control!¡± Adam said standing up and walked out of


    the cafeteria and the rest of us followed.


    When I got out in the hallway Adam and Bryan both looked at me with proud smiles on their


    face ¡°d to see you havee to your senses bro!¡± Bryan said with a happy smile on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, I have understood I need to treat her better, she deserve the world¡± I said with a sad


    look on my face. ¡°You are right and we need to treat her like the princess she is!¡± Adam said with a smile. O


    ¡°And I think it¡¯s more to her than meets the eye! Our bambina is a strong one, a true Bianchi I


    just know it!¡± Bryan said proud and me and Adam nodded. I know Cole and Zach have not


    Then we all headed to ss to continue our day.


    Chapter Comments


    10


    Write Comments


    <SHARE


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept 66


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 40

    Chapter 40.


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    It¡¯s now friday and I¡¯m currently getting ready for the dinner party today. The Miller family ising here. I can¡¯t wait to see Linda and Jacob again, and meet Kaydens two big brother and


    his little sister.


    I have put on a ckce lingerie and a white mermaid short dress with high neckce cocktail dress, white steve madden berose heels. I straighten my hair then put it up in a high ponytail then I took some of my hair to hide the tie with bobby pins like the first day at school. I also put on a ssy makeup, this way I don¡¯t look overly done out looks like I have put in some effort.


    I look in my floor to ceiling mirror and I¡¯m pretty happy with my look. I took my phone and headed out. When I got out I saw Kevin and n in their suits, they have been rocking casual since they be my guards and they look just as hot as the first day I saw them.


    When I walked out they dropped their jaw to the floor and I just smiled at them and shook my head. ¡°Wow little flower you look¡­ wow I don¡¯t have words¡± n said shocked and I just


    smiled at them.


    ¡°My sweet little butterfly is growing up¡± Kevin said wiping a tear and I cover my mouth and bit my lips to suppress augh. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m sure the rest is dying to see you!¡± n said and gave me an arm to hold which I happily epted.


    When we walked down the stairs the few other guards that were standing guard there dropped their jaw as well looking up the stairs me, Kevin and n is currently walking down which made Charlie and Jack turn around and when they saw me they dropped their jaw as well.


    ¡°Cupcake you look absolutely amazing!¡± Charlie said with a bright smile and I just smiled, ¡°You look like a true princess pumpkin¡± Jack said with a proud smile and I smiled back then I tapped


    on my phone


    ¡®You don¡¯t think it is too much?¡¯


    My four guards all shook their heads ¡°Cupcake you look perfect¡± Charlie said carefully squeezed my shoulder and I nodded, ¡°Everyone is in the living room waiting for you, are you ready?¡± Jack asked lifting my chin, I let out a deep breathe then nodded my head.


    I took a hold of n¡¯s arm again and we walked to the living room hearing a lot of conversation from there. When Charlie, Jack and Kevin walked in they all stopped talking knowing that I woulde too.


    O Q


    B


    |||


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 40.


    I walked in the door and all eyes were on me and I could hear a lot of gasps in the room. I looked over the people in the room and when my eyesnded on Linda and Jacob I quickly made my way over to them and hugged them tightly.


    ¡°Oh honey it is so good to see you again, I have missed you so much!¡± Jacob said hugging me tightly, I pulled away and cupped his face then kissed his chin before hugging him tightly again.


    Then I hugged Linda tightly ¡°Oh sweetie you look so amazing, you truly look like a princess¡± she said before kissing my chin ¡°Come I want you to meet my other three kids she said holding


    my hand and I nodded.


    We walked up to two guys that I take is Kayden¡¯s big brothers who is standing talking with the oldest of my brothers. ¡°Okay guys, Talia is mute so she don¡¯t talk so I expect you guys to respect that¡± Linda said with a stern look to the two new guys who just looked at me and


    nodded.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Talia, I¡¯m the oldest and the same age as Leon and my name is Victor.¡± Victor said with a smile and hold out his hand for me to shake it, I smiled nodded and shook


    his hand.


    Victor have blueish ck hair, sea blue eyes, straight nose and sharp jawline. Tall and muscr like the rest of my family and all my friends. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you are finally home with your family¡± He said with a big smile and I smiled back at that.


    ¡°Hello Talia, I¡¯m the second oldest, and I¡¯m the same age as Nathan, my name is Stuart, d to finally meet the girl neither my baby brother or parents can¡¯t stop talking about¡± he said with a smile and I blushed hard hearing they keep talking about me I also shook his hand smiled and


    nodded to him.


    Stuart have sandy blond hair, sea blue eyes, button nose, strong jaw, tall and muscr. ¡°I also wanna say hi to pretty!¡± a little girl were shouting dragging in Lindas dress which made everyoneugh.


    ¡°Of course honey.¡± Stuart said picking up the girl and put her on his hip. ¡°Sabrina meet Talia, Talia don¡¯t speak so she can¡¯t verbally answer you, but why don¡¯t you tell her how old you are?¡± Stuart said to Sabrina who nodded happily.


    I¡¯m Sabrina, it so nice to meet you pretty princess, and I¡¯m 7 years old and I love dancing¡± She said happily and I just smiled brightly at her I took her hand then I bowed down and she giggled which made all give a lot ¡®awe¡¯ and chuckles around the room.


    Then Kayden walked up to me standing behind me putting his hands around my waist and


    0


    O B


    III O <


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 40.


    <17%


    whispered in my car ¡°Hope you haven¡¯t forgotten about me Lia¡± I quickly turned around and shook my head with a bright smiled and pulled him into a big hug.


    ¡°You look absolutely breathtaking sweetheart¡± He whisper into my ear and kissed my chin before he pulled away. He look so good in his navy blue armani dress.


    Then the rest of my family walked up and hugged me telling me how good I¡¯m looking.


    Everyone except Cole and Zach that is but that¡¯s okay, at least I have the most of my family


    like me.


    Then we went into the dining room and we were gonna have a three course dinner so I had to eat little of each. For starters we had a caesar sd. And I were seated next to Kayden and


    Den.


    ¡°You truly look amazing today Lia¡± Kayden whispered low so only me and him heard it. I


    looking into his eyes and it were like we had a conversation without words.


    He understood I think he look amazing as well, hell he is so damn handsome I don¡¯t know what


    to think. ¡°I truly thought she only were able to have a conversation like this with Theo but I


    see Kayden can also keep a conversation with her like that!¡± Dad said amused and that brought


    me and Kayden out of our trance.


    ¡°Oh you should see how these two were at the hospital, they had full blown conversation, me and Linda truly felt left out¡± Jacob chuckled which made everyone else chuckle.


    Chapter Comments


    10


    Write Comments


    Q


    x+


    O


    SHARE


    |||


    §à


    <


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept D.


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 41

    <b>Chapter </b>41.


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    ? ??? 17%.


    ¡°Do you want me to eat the rest of your appetizer?¡± Den whispered into my ear and I looked


    at him with a grateful smile and nodded. He quickly switched our tes and ate the rest of my


    food.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait till I see you eat a full meal soon sweetie¡± Linda looked at me with a sad smile I


    just smiled back. ¡°Well she eats more than she did when we first meet her!¡± Jacob said looking


    at me with a proud smile and I gave him a sheepish smile back.


    ¡°Now she can at least eat half a sandwich at school, when we meet it were what 5 tiny bites and she were full so I would say that is some big improvements there!¡± Kayden looked at me with so much affection in his eyes which just made me smile brighter.


    Then Miranda and her helpers came out with the main course and that were roast chicken with


    roasted vegetables and garlic mashed potatoes. Again I just ate a little of the food and this time Theo who sat next to Den wanted my left overs.


    The conversation around the table went on and everyone were having a great time. Then it were time for the dessert lemon mousse and it were super tasty. And I gave Kayden my leftovers.


    ¡°So Talia, have you gone to buy a dress for the mafia ball next saturday?¡± Linda asked and it where a few people spitting out their drinks or drop their utensils around the table.


    I just looked up at Linda and gave her a smile and shook my head, she also picked up at the fact that my family have not personally told me they are in the mafia.


    Everyone around the table except for Kayden, Linda and Jacob looked at me with worry looks. I looked over at n who had my notebook and he carefully walked over with it.


    ¡®Maybe me and you can go dress shopping tomorrow?¡®


    I turned it around and looked at her with hopeful smile on my face. ¡°yes of course honey! I would love to!¡± She said excitedly and I smiled even brighter, I love spending time with Linda.


    ¡°So you know we are in the mafia?¡± Dante asked shocked and I just nodded my head with a smile. ¡°How?¡± dad asked shocked.


    ¡®Well you guys talk mafia business all the time in italian, at the same time, the day Leon came to the hospital, Jacob told me that they had alliance with The Bianchi the Italian and American


    <b>+1 </b>


    +x


    <b>+1 </b>


    III O


    <


    <b>@ </b>12:45 Mon, 8 Sept OD.


    Chapter 41.


    17<b>% </b>


    mafia, The Volkov the Russian mafia and Remirez the Mexican mafia. So if I ever ended up in trouble with one of them I should drop his name and he would do everything he could to keep


    me safe¡®


    I showed them what I wrote and shrugged my shoulder. They all just look at me shocked. ¡°So everything we have said in italian you have understood it?¡± papa asked shocked and I just smiled and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could italian!¡± nona said shocked and I just smiled.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Loen asked just as shocked.


    ¡®What should I say? I don¡¯t talk and you guys didn¡¯t ask me any direct questions so nothing I


    should answer¡®


    ¡°Sei davvero una bambina fantastica¡± Nico said looking at me amused which made me chuckle and everyone looked at me with bright smiles and Kayden just lifted me up on hisp and


    hugged me tightly.


    (Sei davvero una bambina fantastica ¨C You are truly amazing baby)


    ¡°You have such a cute chuckle honey¡± he whispered into my ear hugging me. I just got


    their faces.


    ¡°What othernguages do you know?¡± Uncle Mason asked curiously which made everyone look


    at me in anticipation.


    ¡®Italian, Spanish, Russian, German, Japanese and Chinese¡®


    ¡°What the.. How?¡± Lucian asked shocked and everyone else looked shocked as well as Kayden,


    Linda and Jacob.


    ¡®I had a friend who taught me a lot, but four years ago he and his wife moved away due to a new job, that were also thest time I talked¡®


    ¡°So you have not talked for 4 years but bottom line you can talk?¡± Cole asked shocked I looked at him with a raised eyebrow and nodded slowly. I saw he and Zach shared a look.


    ¡°Okay¡± Zach said and they both stood up. ¡°We will do something about that now!¡± Cole said then roughly pulled me out of Kayden¡¯sp. Everyone in the dining room quickly stood up and started to shout for Cole and Zach to stop. But they ran outside to the pool,


    Then they tossed me in the pool, and when I had gotten up I were soaking wet. And don¡¯t forget I had a white dress on so all my scars were visible thru the clothes. I got out of the pool


    O <b>Q </b>


    O


    |||


    §à


    <


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 41.


    and I still had not said anything or made a noise.


    Zach and Cole walked up to me ¡°SHOUT YELL SAY SOMETHING¡± Cole yelled in my face. I just bent down to take off my heels, because I don¡¯t want to kill my brothers but they will get to feel what crossing me feels like and I¡¯m beyond pissed.


    I looked over to my guards and smirked and it was like they understood what were about to go down, they stood around so no one could interfere right now. I took off my earrings and other jewelry I had on so now I were just there in my soaking wet white dress and I¡¯m just happy I had ck lingerie on and not white.


    I quickly punched Cole straight in the face. He stumbled back a little then I looked at Zach he looked at me shocked for just punching Cole, I then kicked him on his thigh and I¡¯m sure I sprained his femur. Then Cole walked up to me and I kicked him out into the pool by giving him a hard kick to the stomach and he few into the pool.


    I then looked at Zach who were kneeling down on one knee and I gave him a kick to his face and he flew backward and fell down into the pool as well. Then Kayden walked up to me


    putting her dress jacket over my shoulder.


    ¡°Come we need to get you out of your wet dress Lia¡± he said carefully and I just nodded, took a hold of his hand and walked inside and he follow me up to my room.


    n, Kevin, Charlie and Jack were standing guards outside. Kayden looked around my room and I put his jacket on my bed and struggled to get out of the dress. Kayden noticed so he walked up behind me putting my hands in his then he started to unbutton the back of my


    dress.

 Awakens 42

    Chapter 42.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    I were more then shocked when Cole and Zach pulled Lia off myp and carried her outside


    and tossed her in the pool. I were totally enraged and I were not the only one. The rest of the family were as well.


    And they did this to make her scream? To yell? To say something? The fuck is their problem! I know Lia have told me that those two are now the only two that is giving her a hard time. And I guess she had it because she did give them some satisfying kicks and punches and they both


    ended up in the pool as well.


    I saw her guards smirked like crazy when they saw this. ¡°So our little flower truly know how to kick ass¡± One of them whispered to the other and they all looked satisfied with the short performans.


    I looked at Lia and walked up to her and put my dress jacked on her and told her we should get


    her out of her clothes. She just took my hand and guided me up to her room.


    She have a very nice and big room. And it¡¯s very Lia like. I saw she struggled to unbutton her dress so I walked up to her and took her hands in mine and unbutton the dress for her.


    ¡°There baby, get out of the wet dress¡± I whisper into her ear and kissed her neck. She walked


    into her closer and closed the door. When she were inside there I looked around her room,


    then sat down on her bed.


    When she walked out she came out of the bathroom in the purple sports bra and shorts mom got her in the hospital and she had a hoodie over her arm. Then she walked to the vanity and


    sat down and started to blow dry her hair.


    I walked up to her and took the dryer from her and she looked at me with a smile and nodded


    so when I dried her hair she removed the rest of her makeup. And I notice she is even more pale than when we were at the hospital.


    ¡°Lia are you okay? You look more pale than before¡± I asked crouching down and looking up at her and she just nodded and smiled at me. Then she surprised me by cupping my face and ced her lips on mine and I didn¡¯t hesitate kissing her back.


    I have missed the feeling of her sweet lips on mine, I put one hand behind on her neck and one around her waist and she moved hers around my neck. She open her mouth and I didn¡¯t hesitate to explore her mouth with my tongue.


    O Q


    ?


    O


    |||


    §à


    <


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 42.


    ???? 17%2


    She put on hand in my hair and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a low groan in pleasure and I felt her smile against my lips. I could feel how much she were turning me on.


    I pulled away and leaned my forehead against her and we both were catching our breath. ¡°If we don¡¯t stop now I don¡¯t know if I can hold back and I don¡¯t want to ruin this thing between us by going to fast forward Lia!¡± I whispered honestly and looking into her eyes and she smiled brightly at me and her eyes sparkled.


    She nodded then we stood up and walked out. When we got out her guards gasped looking at Lia. ¡°Cupcake are you gonna walk down like that?¡± one of them asked and she nodded determent. Then she pulled my phone out of my pocken opened it and got into a empty


    message.


    ¡®My family want to know about my past? So now I¡¯m done hiding. What Cole and Zach did pissed me off, and I don¡¯t want to think it¡¯s okay they can keep doing that. Now it¡¯s time they get to know my reason for being like how I am¡¯


    Her guards nodded and we all walked down and into the living room. Lia were walking behind her guards so they have not seen her yet. I see Zach and Cole changed close and they both hold an ice pack up to their face.


    ¡°Where is Talia?¡± Leon asked worried, and the guards moved aside to show Lia standing there in shorts and a sports bra. Her family gasped so I guess not all of them have seen her without


    makeup.


    Leon walked up to her ¡°Bambina I¡¯m so sorry for Zach and Coles behavior. That were uncalled


    for and they will be punished for their actions.¡± Leon said carefully and Lia just nodded.


    She then looked around the room and walked up to Den and motion for her phone and he


    gave it to her and she tapped on her phone then showed it to Den and Theo and they both nodded then tapped on their phone.


    Suddenly we all got a notification on our phone and Talia came walking up to me and took my hand and guided me over to the couch with Den and Theo, I sat down and Lia sat down on


    myp and gotfortable then she started typing on her phone.


    Talia: For those who don¡¯t know some of my past here you will get it all


    She sent that in a group Theo and Den have created with all of us in here both my family as well as all of hers.


    Talia: ¡®Some of you my think my life away from this family with that so called mother of ours were all rainbow and sunshine but that is was you are wrong!


    O


    D


    |||


    O


    <


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept OD


    Chapter 42.


    3.17%A


    Talia: ¡®From the moment Gregor and his bitch of a daughter moved in with us, Gregor started


    to beat me unconsciously every fucking day. Scarlette started with small shit like always pulling my hair, push me and hit me. Mom first were verbally abusive to me telling me how much of a mistake I am and that I ruined her life, and that I were the reason that she lost dad


    because he didn¡¯t want a daughter.¡¯


    Talia: ¡®When I were 9 years old I started to work on a ranch to help to pay for mom and Gregors bill, food and drugs. I worked there till I were 13 years old because the owner got a new job. When I were there they treated me like their daughter/sister. And they taught me so


    much¡¯


    Talia: ¡®When I were home I had to always be quiet, I were not allowed to make a noise, I had to take the beating without crying, without screaming and without make any noise at all. If I made a tiny noise when I cleaned away THEIR dinner I got a beating!¡¯


    Chapter Comments


    68


    Write Comments


    < SHARE


    12:45 Mon, 8 SeptD.


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 43

    Chapter 43.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    ? ? 17%-


    Talia: ¡®I were not allowed to eat with them, and the only time I got to eat in the years 9-13 was when I were at ¡®work¡¯ after the owners moved away I didn¡¯t have any other escape. So after that I have not been allowed to talk. That is why I don¡¯t talk, because I have literally gotten it beaten into me that any noise I make I will get a beating for it.¡¯


    Talia: ¡®Gregor, mom and Scarlette after the age of 13 started to use tools when ¡®punishing¡¯ me


    for making noise or when Scarlette lied said i failed a test at school or something. I have been


    beaten, shed, stabbed and shut by my own mother!¡¯


    Talia: ¡®I were lucky if I could go three days without making any noise and being a mute maid


    doll for my family I got a tiny slice of bread that wouldst till next time I went three days


    without making a noise. So forcing me to talk is useless because I have to make my own mine


    understand I¡¯m safe and you think tossing me in a fucking pool will help me feel safe Cole?


    Zach?¡¯


    Talia: ¡®I¡¯m used to be beaten for it or ¡®sold¡¯ of to members of Gregor¡¯s Irish mafia, and the leader Cillian Walsh was the worst of them, thinking he owned me! And Gregor used me to get up in the mafia to get a better position for himself. Jacob have been able to bring back a lot of


    information that were stored in the house, and yall can talk to him about that¡¯


    Talia: ¡®When the Millers sound me I had finally run away from my mother, Gregor and Scarlette I had received a beating in the living room. I waiting till they had gone to their house then I started to slowly make my way out of there, got the backpack I had already hidden and ran for my life. When the Millers found me i copsed a the sidewalk and they got me to the hospital.¡¯


    1


    Talia: They stayed with me the entire time, made sure the nurses and doctors treated me right. They made me value my own life! So I¡¯m done with the petty shit you boys have at school!¡±


    Before she were able to write anymore she started coughing like crazy. Dad came rushed over with a ss of water for her, she took a little sip but started to cough even more, I carefully caressed her back hopefully I were able to help her a little.


    ¡°Mommy what¡¯s going on with pretty?¡± Sabrina asked mom worried and scared. ¡°Come why don¡¯t usdies go and make cookies for Talia?¡± Josefine asked and Sabrina took her hand and thedies walked out. I saw all thedies have tears in their eyes. I¡¯m sure it have not been easy to read Talia¡¯s story.


    Hell it were painful to just read it, and I had tears running down my face, and I saw both my


    Q


    ||| O


    <


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept.


    Chapter 43.


    brothers did as well as all the boys and men in Lia¡¯s family including Cole and Zach.


    Talia grabbed the phone and tried to tap on it through her insane coughing.


    Caleb Alon


    17%)


    She were not able to continue to write more before she started throwing up blood. And it were so much blood. Lia held a hard grip on my shirt and she didn¡¯t let go. Michel tried to take her out myp but she didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Kayden can you carry her and follow us?¡± Michel asked frantic and I nodded. Theo took her


    phone and looked at what she tried to write. ¡°Who is Caleb Alon something?¡± Theo asked looking at phone in shock.


    ¡°The doctor that was in charge of Talia in Seattle before she got sent home here?¡± Leon said ¡°I will give him a call right away, I guess she want him¡± Dad said to Leon and he quickly nodded


    and we rushed out of there.


    Me carrying Lia who is still coughing and throwing up blood, her brothers Michel, Kevin and David, Leon, her dad and grandfather as well as Theo and Den rushed up to the medical


    wing.


    ¡°Lay her down here¡± Michel told me and I quickly ran over to the bed putting her down but she didn¡¯t want to let go of me. ¡°Lia please you have to let them look at you!¡± I said to her with


    tears in my eyes my voice broke seeing her like this and covered in blood.


    She just shook her head. ¡°Bambina please, I need you toy down, we need to figure out what¡¯s wrong!¡± Michel said with a worried voice she just shook her head and started to cry on my shoulder. Then Lia looked at her phone in Theo¡¯s hands.


    I looked back at Lia understanding what she is thinking. ¡°Lia baby please, dad have called Caleb, he is on his way, but it will still take time before he gets her, the flight from Seattle to New York is 5 hours at least. And you need help now!¡± I said in a soft tone trying to stay strong for her.


    ¡°You want to wait for Caleb? Leon asked carefully and she just nodded. ¡°why¡± Her dad asked worried I feel him though because she need help now. She just looked at her three medic brothers with a sad look.


    ¡°Ahaa, she don¡¯t want to put her brothers through the fact they need to perform a surgery on her, she don¡¯t want them to have that memory of her. Have I understood you correctly bambina?¡±Theo asked in a sad voice and she carefully nodded.


    O


    <


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept O


    Chapter 43.


    3.17%-


    All of us just looked at her in awe over how she think of her brothers. I were now seated on the


    bed with Lia on myp and she just hugging me, Michel found a basin for Lia to throw up in.


    ¡°Bambina why don¡¯t you want us to look at you?¡± Michel said looking at his little sister with so


    much worry. She looked over at her brother Kevin then at Michel. ¡°Oh you heard Kevin say he hoped he never had to see his bambina struggle like that again after the allergic reaction?¡±


    Michel asked like he understood her now and she nodded.


    ¡°Bambina please let us help you, it hurts seeing you like this, and you need help now!¡± Kevin said but she just shook her head. I just kept holding her in my arms and kissing her head.


    I need my baby to be okay. ¡°Theo, Den go down to the others and tell her guards that when Dr Alonsoes here they will bring him up right away, They know who he is!¡± Leon said looking at Lia with so much sadness, Den and Theo nodded and headed out the door but before they closed it they got one more look at Lia.


    Chapter Comments


    ÐÄ 10


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    12:45 Mon, 8 Sept.


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 44

    Chapter 44.


    Nico¡¯s pov


    17%


    I have to say when I saw that Cole and Zach tossed her in to pool and expected she would yell at them as a result I were pissed. But seeing my bambina giving them a little beat down like that after made me truly proud of her! She have the Bianchi blood in her that is for sure!


    Michel looked at their injuries after and she had fractured Zachs femur, broken a rib on Cole and giving both of them a mean ck eye, I smirked a little seeing them after that.


    But when Talia came down though and her guards moved aside that smirked quickly disappeared. She have so many bruises and scars on her that I immediately had tears in my


    eyes.


    I looked over to Zach and Cole and they had the same reaction as me. She truly have not had a


    easy life just from the look of her body. Then when Theo added me to a group with everyone


    else here in the room except for Sabrina of course I couldn¡¯t myself I cried for my sister.


    The hell she have been living, and me, Cole, Zach and Dante told her to go back to her life


    before because she don¡¯t belong. I know Dante and me have changed how we look at Talia, she truly have my deep respect for her before she told me all this.


    But fuck my baby sister have been living a hell of a life. And she have been sold off just so this Gregor could get a better position are you fucking kidding me. If I see anyone talking down on my sister or talk down on the fact she don¡¯t talk will personally have to me to deal with!


    I have also noticed the time after she gave me that hug in the cafeteria, she and Kayden truly is looking great together, and seeing how he is with her now, he is so respective of her.


    I have gotten a new view on him, and yes I don¡¯t want my sister to date anyone because no one is good enough for her but if she s gonna date someone I¡¯m okay with Kayden.


    He also have an understanding for her only like Theo and Den have and I truly envy that to be honest. I hope that one day I can find someone and have it just like those two does.


    Then I see Tal¨ªa start to throw up blood and I¡¯m just stuck there in a state of shock and worry, she is throwing up so much. Is this because of the punch in her stomach? Did I do this to her?


    And then she have been keeping quiet of it since then to protect me from our family. And even if I¡¯m not the cause of this, I still will do everything in my power to keep mia bambina safe from ever getting hurt ever again.


    12:46 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 44.


    After a while we are all just sitting there, I have been reading what Talia wrote in the group chat over and over. Suddenly Theo and Den is walking into the living room.


    I shoot up and run over to them. ¡°How is Talia?¡± I ask frantic and the rest in the room look up at Den and Theo waiting for an answer. ¡°She refuse to be treated by our brothers because she don¡¯t want them to have a memory of seeing her like that.¡± Theo said quietly.


    ¡°Is she crazy? She can die if not!¡± Zach shouted. ¡°Won¡¯t you just get your wish if that happens?¡± Den asked Zach coldly. ¡°What no! I don¡¯t want her died!¡± Zach looked taken back with that!


    ¡°You and Cole sure have a fun way of showing it¡± Theo said just as coldly. Zach sat down


    defeated on the couch ¡°Look.. I never wanted any harm toe to her, I just wanted to hear her voice, I miss my sweet little Talia who could never shut up when she were young, now she don¡¯t speak at all! I need to hear her voice!¡± Zach said with his head in his hands.


    ¡°She will speak when she is ready for it, and now we all know the real reason behind it so I expect everyone here to respect it¡± Uncle Mason said with tears in his eyes which we all


    nodded to even the oldest of the Miller family.


    ¡°Jacob Talia said you got information on the Irish, maybe we can go together and work on


    taking them down once and for all when Talia is better and after the mafia ball next weekend


    at the Russian?¡± Uncle Em asked Jacob who nod ¡°Yes of course, my n were to talk to our


    alliance about it even before knowing Talia belong to your mafia.¡± Jacob said.


    ¡°I also have pictured from Talias old home I took when we were there, I will say it¡¯s not great but I have them if you want them. I took them in case her biological family were no better


    than her mother so we maybe could adopt her if she wanted, but I¡¯m happy to know you are her family I know she will be treated right especially when all this havee to light!¡± Jacob


    said.


    ¡°Please can you just send it to the group Talia have given us the information in already?¡± Uncle Andrew asked and Jacob nodded and sent them all and what I saw broke my heart.


    ¡°The blood spots I believe that ces they have given her a beating.¡± Jacob exined ¡°Maybe you should also send the pictures we took of Talia at the hospital honey, I¡¯m sure they need to see some happy pictures after all the sad news today¡± Linda said walking into the living room with some cookies on a te and our aunties and grandma also carried some.


    ¡°I would love to see them, God knows I need it right now!¡± Dante said dejected. ¡°Well I will love to show them but just Kayden is in many of them!¡± Jacob said smirking. ¡°Honestly, we all can see how good Kayden is for Talia, if she gonna be with someone I¡¯m happy it¡¯s Kayden¡± Joshua said smiling


    O


    ||| O <


    12:46 Mon, 8 Sept D


    Chapter 44.


    ? ???, 17%2


    ¡°I would never think anyone of you would ept Kayden with your princess¡± Victor said smirking ¡°Well we all see how they bond together, honestly I¡¯m jealous¡± Zane chuckled.


    Jacob sent the pictured of Talia from the hospital. And they were all without her having makeup on so we could see all the bruises clear as day. One she and Kayden were sleeping in the hospital bed pretty cutely I have to say, then she ying the piano and he sit next to her and many slow dance. Another where they sitting on a sofa and she put whipped cream on his face and Lindaughing hard.


    One they were out on a balcony and Talia smiling brightly and Kayden admiring her instead of the view. They truly do look great together, and you can see that in every picture how Kayden care for Talia.


    Chapter Comments


    011


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    12:46 Mon, 8 Sept D


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 45

    Chapter 45.


    Theo¡¯s pov


    I never think I will get the memory of my twin throwing up blood like that out of my head. It were the scariest shit I have ever seen. It have now been close to 6 hours since it all happen and suddenly I see one of our guards walking in with a man and twodies as well as two police officers.


    I walked out to them ¡°One of you are Caleb Alonso?¡± I asked them with a firm voice. ¡°Yes and these are two nurse that help and assist me during surgery and they also know Talia, Jacob said I had to hurry and Leon also said to bring these two officers that also know Talia.¡± Dr Alonso


    answered.


    ¡°Okay this way¡± I said and walked up the stairs a little more hurried and they quickly came after me. I knocked on the door to the room Talia is in. And I see Talia sitting pale still on Kaydenp clutching onto his shirt.


    Leon sat on a chair next to the bed, dad and grandpa on a chair not far away Leon, and our three medic brothers sitting on some chairs up against a wall. I saw Talia¡¯s guards as well standing guards out in the wall. They were supposed to bring Caleb up but they didn¡¯t want to be far away from Talia.


    ¡°Oh my god Talia¡± Dr Alonso said rushing into the room as well as the nurses and the officers. ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Dr Alonso said taking off his jacked an rolling up his arms of the shirt then hurried over to Talia checking her pulse.


    ¡°Earlier this week Talia got a hard punch to the stomach, and earlier today she got tossed into the pool, after she had changed and had written her life story so everyone would understand why she is how she is she suddenly started to throw up and cough blood, but she don¡¯t want her medic school broders here to have to take on the burden to operate on her, I think it is because she don¡¯t want them to have a memory of her like that, and in case it won¡¯t go the right way she don¡¯t want them to feel responsible for her death!¡± Kayden exined and Talia just nodded weakly.


    ¡°Okay Talia now myself, nurse Emma and ina here, will you allow us to help you, you need help NOW!¡± Dr Alonso said sternly and Talia nodded then she looked up at Kayden weakly put her hand on his chin looking into his eyes.


    He leaned down and kissed her gently on the lips ¡°I love you Kayden¡± I heard a very weak voice said and we all looked at Talia in surprise, Leon, dad, grandpa, Michel, Kevin and David shot up from the chairs they were sitting on. Her guards, Dr Alonso, the nurses and the officers all had


    O Q


    O


    > O III


    12:46 Mon, 8 Sept D


    Chapter 45.


    their jaw at the floor as well as me.


    Then she closed her eyes and her hand fell but Kayden catched it, and this brought everyone out of the trance, the nurses hurried over to her getting her off Kaydensp.


    ¡°I need a surgery room ready stat, her vitals are dropping¡± Dr Alonso ordered. ¡°He have a room made ready right next door¡± Michel said and Dr Alonso lifted Talia in his arms and ran out after Michel and the nurse after him.


    ¡°Sir you asked for us as well?¡± one of the officers asked. Leon took a few second before he turned his head to the officers. ¡°Yes, officer Rainey, you and officer Penalva please follow me to my office I would like to talk to you two.¡± Leon said and start walking out then he stopped and looked at dad ¡°Let me know whenever you have any news!¡± then he walked out with the


    officers.


    ¡°You two see if they need your help as well¡± grandpa said to my two medic brother. ¡°You four keep guard her!¡± grandpa said to her guards who nodded and got out again watching over the


    door.


    ¡°Theo take Kayden back to his room so he can take a shower and get out of those bloody clothes. And don¡¯t tell anyone that Talia have said anything, I think that were meant for Kaydens ears only and she is justfortable enough around him to talk so we won¡¯t pressure her to talk!¡± dad said looking at me and Kayden and we both nodded.


    I nudge Kaydens arm to follow me and he did. ¡°So you and my sister is thing?¡± I asked with a smirk trying to lift his mood. I don¡¯t have anything against Kayden and never had. He is a great guy and he truly care for Talia that is all I can ask for. And she truly care about him as well that much is clear, taking a punch to her stomach for him when she know she have broken


    ribs.


    ¡°Well we haven¡¯t officially asked each other, but i don¡¯t know we kinda have had a thing going since he hospital in seattle, that were the first time we kissed.¡± He said with a small smile on his lips.


    We reached his bedroom ¡°You want me to wait for you?¡± I asked him a little unsure. ¡°Sure¡± He said then he walked into the bathroom to take a shower. I have to say hearing my sisters voice truly made me happy! Even though it were a weak whisper I still got to hear her voice and I can¡¯t get over how sweet it sounded.


    Thinking back to what she shared in the group chat we created, it breaks my heart knowing my sister have lived such a shitty life and it make me hate mom even more for putting my baby sister through all that!


    O Q


    O


    ||| O


    <


    12:46 Mon, 8 Sept G


    Chapter 45.


    ?,17%-


    If she think Talia were such a mistake why didn¡¯t she just leave without her? And why tell her


    that dad didn¡¯t want her? Dad were over the mood when he got a baby girl.


    ¡°You okay Theo?¡± Kayden asked standing in gray sweatpants and a white t-shirt. ¡°Yeah, I just


    think of what Talia wrote earlier today. It were hard to hear you know¡± I said sitting up in his


    bed.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, I knew some of it but not to that extend. Hope your two idiotic brothers think


    about their actions after what they did because that were messed up!¡± he said with a frown.


    ¡°Yeah, I think they are truly ashamed, when I were down there waiting for Dr Alonso they truly


    did show they were upset with themselves and they did it because they needed to hear their


    baby sisters voice. They are used to Talia being super chatty when she were younger, and now she don¡¯t talk. I think they just feel it. But regardless they did her wrong like that and they are


    kicking themself for it!¡± I saidid back on his bed again staring at the ceiling and he nodded


    at that.

 Awakens 46

    Chapter 46.


    Leon¡¯s pov.


    This night have my emotions all over the ce. First Talia know we are in the mafia and she don¡¯t think bad about us for it? Like she just ept us for who we are then that means so much, we were so scared for when she had to find out.


    Then I¡¯m pissed at Zach and Cole for what they did! I¡¯m proud of Talia to actually show everyone in our family her scars and bruises and then she let us all in on her past.


    And I¡¯m so ready to kill my own mother for how she have treated mia bambina! Then the shit she said that Talia were a mistake and how dad didn¡¯t want a daughter.


    Then scared from seeing Talia throwing up and coughing blood. I get where Taliae from that she didn¡¯t want my brothers to have the responsibility of her life in their hands especially


    if something went wrong.


    I just pray it¡¯s not toote and her life can be saved. Then see she and Kayden share a kiss and she uttered those four sweet words to Kayden ¡®I love you Kayden¡¯ I don¡¯t know how I feel about <ol><li></li></ol>


    Like I see Kayden is so good to and for Talia. But am I ready to see mia bambina to have a boyfriend already? I won¡¯t deny they are sharing something special and from the pictures Jacob shared in the group chat from her hospital stay I could see even then he cared about her


    deeply.


    But if he treat my baby sister right and this is something she want well then I will give them my blessing. Because I just want Talia to have everything she can think of, she deserve the


    world.


    Now I have these two officers from seattle in my office, I look at Officer Tyler Rainey he have short ck hair, brown eyes, straight nose and neatly kept beard. Then Officer Riley Penalva have short sandy blond hair, blue eyes, button nose.


    I have looked up their records and everything about them and I like what I see, Tyler is 52 and have over 10 years in the force, and Riley is 30 and have 9 years on the force.


    ¡°So I have an offer for you. If you are interested to move here?¡± I asked looking at them with a stern look they both looked at each other. ¡°Well Mr Bianchi, we both know what you do for a living and honestly we don¡¯t care! If you have a job for where we can look after Talia we would take it no question asked! Because Talia is such a sweet girl and we both kinda look at her like a baby sister, when we got her case and saw how messed up her life have been we want nothing


    111


    12:46 Mon, 8 Sept.


    Chapter 46.


    but to keep her safe!¡± Tyler said with a serious expression and Riley nodded in agreement.


    17%


    ¡°So you don¡¯t mind working for the mafia?¡± I asked raising an eyebrow. ¡°Honestly sir no we don¡¯t, and you can check us for bugs, monitor our calls or phones, text. After we meet Talia, all we want is to keep her safe! Do we have to get rid of a body say so we will do it without question it. All we truly care about is Talia and her happiness and safety. She were so good and sweet to us when we were standing guard at the hospital. She always lifted up our mood by a smile smile¡± Riley said serious but I could see a small smile on his face.


    ¡°She already have 4 guards but I think it won¡¯t hurt with two more if you are willing to guard her?¡± I said with a smile on my face. They both looked at each other then nodded with happy


    smile on their face.


    ¡°I do have to warn though, if I learn anyone of you hurt Talia or speak of any mafia business to others you now what will happen!¡± I said in a stern look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t wanna get on your bad side and hurting you is hurting Talia and like we said she is like a sister to us!¡± Tyler


    said serious.


    ¡°Good let¡¯s go and meet the other 4 of her team, you saw them in the room, I¡¯m sure they are guarding the door to where Dr Alonso is operating.¡± I said and stood up. ¡°And we will get you some clothes, Talia don¡¯t like the formal suit of it¡¯s not needed for her guards¡± I said looking at them and they both gave me a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Yeah, were the same with The Miller¡¯s guard when they guarded her hospital room, she said they were standing out too much¡± Riley said with a chuckle which made me chuckle as well.


    We walked up to the medical wing and I saw Talia¡¯s guard still standing there. ¡°Any news?¡± I asked when I got closer. ¡°Dr Alonso have said her broken ribs have made a tear in one the main arteries but they are working on it and after thest update 5 minutes he said they should be done in maybe 1 hour and she have gotten a lot of blood transfusion due to the blood loss.¡±


    n said with a sad look on his face.


    ¡°But he think she will be okay?¡± I asked hopefully, which he only nodded to. ¡°Okay good, these two nice men here have know Talia since she were at the hospital in Seattle. And I have offered them to join her security team so you six will be in charge or Talias security together! I expect you all to work nice together and Talia were very fond of them in Seattle¡± I informed.


    ¡°We remember, they dotted on her like a big brother their little sister the day she left¡± Jackughed with a smile on his face and that made us allugh. ¡°Well we do look at her like a little sister¡± Tyler said sheepish.


    ¡°Good then you two will fall right in ce with us!¡± Charlie said shaking their hands and so did the rest of her team. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be happy to see you when she wake up¡± Kevin said with


    > O III


    12:46 Mon, 8 Sept D


    Chapter 46.


    a bright smile.


    ? ??? 17%2


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait to meet her again properly when she is back up!¡± Riley said with just a bright smile. I smiled at the six men in front of me, Talia sure have a way to get into people¡¯s hearts.


    Chapter Comments


    10


    Write Comments


    ? SHARE


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 47

    Chapter 47.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    After me and Theo had talked a bit in my room here we went down to the living room to the others. When we got in there mom came running up to me giving me a big hug, she hugged Theo as well. I guess she could see he needed it as well.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Den asked worried. ¡°When the doctor got here she past out most likely due to blood loss but we have not gotten any more news after that¡± Theo said when he pulled out from moms hug.


    ¡°How did she look before they started? I mean her vitals and such¡± Cole asked sadly. ¡°We don¡¯t know about her vitals really because she didn¡¯t want to let them hug her up to any machines. But from what I could feel, her pulse very weak and she were extremely pale.¡± I said taking a spot in the couch next to Den.


    ¡°Baby bro I¡¯m sure she will be fine, she have a very good doctor working on her now!¡± my big brother Victor said putting his hands on my shoulder from behind the couch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry big brother, pretty will be good as new, you will have your princess!¡± Sabrina said crawling up on myp and gave me a hug. I chuckled at her silliness, ¡°Sabi who is it that say Talia is big brothers princess?¡± Stuart asked our baby sister.


    Sabrina pointed at mom and thedies of the Bianchi ¡°They did, they all say that pretty is your princess¡± Sabrina giggled. I looked over at mom and the otherdies who just giggled with Sabrina.


    ¡°I¡¯m at a loss for words¡± I said baffled. ¡°You know I would never want my baby sister to date anyone but you do her good Kayden¡± Nico suddenly sitting on the couch I looked at him


    ¡°Thanks Nico, I will head up and see if it¡¯s any update on Lia¡± I said standing up ¡°I wille with you!¡± Nico and Den said in unison and we all walked up to the medic wing.


    I see you make my sister happy! And I don¡¯t want to see her hurt so never hurt her please! L won¡¯t hold back if you do!¡± Nico said a little soft and both me and Den is looking at him shocked,


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not the right one to talk I have already hurt my baby sister but please Kayden don¡¯t break her heart, and you know I¡¯m not really a person to talk all this mushy stuff.¡± Nico said a


    bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Nico I never wanna do anything to hurt Talia, and your secret feeling is safe with


    O Q


    O


    O


    <


    12:47 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 47.


    me!¡± I said looking at him with a serious expression to show I mean my words.


    ¡°Look at you two¡± Den chuckled, ¡°who would believe just three days ago you Nico wanted to beat Nico to stay away from Talia, here you are giving him your blessing to date our sister!¡± Den finished chuckling which also made me and Nico chuckle!


    It¡¯s crazy to think how much have change is such short time, and that is just because of Talia, I


    need her to be fine! I got her into my life not so long ago and my life is so much better with


    her in it.


    We got to the medic wing and we saw Leon and Talia¡¯s four guards and two other men standing and talking. ¡°Any news Leon?¡± Nico asked his brother, the seven men all turned to look at us.


    Oh that is the two police officers that were watching over Talia in Seattle. ¡°ording to Dr


    Alonso she should be out of surgery soon, one of her broken ribs teared one of her main


    arteries. And she have gotten a lot of blood transfusion. But she should be fine.¡± Leon informed


    us with a smile and I felt myself let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I were holding.


    I looked at Den and Nico and I saw they were just as relieved as me. ¡°Good to see you are


    still just as smitten with our sweet Talia as you were a little over a week ago!¡± Officer Rainey


    said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Not you two!¡± I said with a groan, ¡°guess that¡¯s the new thing now? Teasing me and Talia?¡± I gave them all ¡®are you serious¡¯ look. They all justughed. ¡°What are you and officer Penalva


    doing here?¡± I asked looking at Officer Rainey.


    ¡°We areing to work here to watch over Talia with the rest of her security team¡± Officer Rainey said happily. ¡°Oh damn, so we won¡¯t get rid of you guys that easily huh?¡± I asked smirking at the two of them.


    ¡°Nope, so now you are stuck with our teasing every time you see your dear Talia¡± Officer Penalva said smirking and I groaned while the otherugh. ¡°And since we no longer is officers


    of thew, please call us by our names Tyler and Riley¡± Tyler said with a smile.


    Just then the door open and Dr Alonso, nurse Emma, nurse ina with Talia¡¯s three brothers came out with Talia in a bed unconscious and hooked up to a lot of machines. I ran up to the bed ¡°How is she doing Dr Alonso?¡± I asked looking concerned at Lia in the bed.


    ¡°Let us get her into the hospital room and we will exin it all Kay, but now she is doing fine!¡± He said looking at me with a tired smile I nodded and stepped aside so they could take her into the room next door and her Dad and grandpa were still waiting inside there.


    When the nurses got her situated Dr Alonso looked at us all. ¡°It were two times where it were a


    O


    ?


    Q


    O


    O


    D


    O


    <


    12:47 Mon, 8 Sept D.


    Chapter 47.


    ?? ???, 17% 2


    touch and go, her heart stopped¡± He said looking at us with a sad look. I couldn¡¯t help myself I


    slowly moved closer to Talia and took her hand in mine I sat down on the chair there and


    pulled her hand up to my mouth and kissed it.


    ¡°She lost a lot of blood but we have been able to fix the damage done, she will be sleeping till


    the morning at least but she will have to take it easy for a while, and if it¡¯s okay we would like


    to stay here for a while to make sure she will stay out of danger?¡± Dr Alonso exined then


    looked at Leon.


    ¡°First of thank you so much for all your help with our sweet Talia¡± Leon started looking at the


    three of them with gratitude. ¡°Please we would cross hell and back for our sweet Talia¡± Dr


    alonso said with a smile looking at the unconscious Talia.


    ¡°That gets me to the second part, instead of just stay here awhile longer why not permanently work for? That way you all get to see Talia every day!¡± Leon said with a smile and Dr Alonso and both the nurses smiled brightly and nodded happily!


    ¡°Yes, please let us work here Mr Bianchi we will be with Talia!¡± The nurses said in unison


    excited.


    Chapter Comments


    9


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    12:47 Mon, 8 Sept


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 48

    Chapter 48.


    Den¡¯s pov


    What a night. First Talia surprise us with how great she look, then Zach and Cole toss her in the pool, then Talia is kicking their asses. Then shee down showing her body and how bad it truly look, then tell her story to EVERYONE then she started throwing up blood.


    Now hearing how her heart stopped twice tonight. But it sure fill me with happiness seeing Kay with Talia right now, he truly care for her deeply. I can see that she is all he see and care about right now, it¡¯s like we are not even here. His eyes ispletely focused on Talia.


    I look and uncle Arthur and grandpa they are also looking at Talia. But they seem to have a ghost of a small smile. I saw Kay and the Doctor share a look and the doctor give a nod and Kayden and Dr Alonso carefully moved Talia and Kayid down beside Talia in bed.


    I looked at Nico he looked blushing a little and I would burst outughing. Leon, uncle and grandpa looked like they were smirking. The nurses looked in awe at Talia and Kay. Our three medic brothers looked shocked at uncle, grandpa and Leon for letting Kayy like this next to


    Talia.


    I saw Kayying on his side, resting his head on one of his arms and caressing her stomach above herforter with his other hand. Then she moved a little so she rested her head


    against his chest.


    That made all of us looked at Dr Alonso confused. ¡°I¡¯m sure she is subconsciously seekingfort in Kayden, they slept like this every night in the hospital in Seattle. They have a close bond¡± He whispered loud enough for us to hear.


    ¡°But she will still sleep till morning so we should let her rest. Me, Emma and ina will take turn on checking on her till she wake up, and she is in good hands with Kayden right here so we should leave and let her rest!¡± Dr Alonso said.


    ¡°Were well we should go and get some rest too and let everyone else know Talia is out of surgery and she will rest till morning¡± Grandpa said sternly. ¡°Grandpa you can¡¯t be serious letting her sleep in bed with a guys?¡± Kevin whisper shouted.


    ¡°Yes, so now let¡¯s go!¡± Uncle said stood up, kissed Talia on her forehead, so did the rest of us then we headed out. Her 6 guards would take shift in standing guard for Talia¡¯s room and we went down to the living room.


    ¡°How is Talia¡± Dad asked when we all entered the living room. Grandpa nodded to Dr Alonzo and he nodded back. ¡°We have been able to fix the damage made by her broken ribs she already


    0


    |||


    O


    <


    12:47 Mon, 8 SeptD.


    Chapter 48.


    17%


    had from her incident in Seattle. During the surgery it were two times it were a bit of a touch and go, her heart stopped two times. But right now she is resting and will be resting till morning at least, Kayden is there now to make sure she is good and myself and the nurses will take turns on check on her.¡± Dr Alonso said in his dr tone.


    ¡°So everyone go to bed and get some hours with rest and we will know more in the morning!¡± uncle said sternly and we all nodded. At least now Talia is out danger.


    We all headed to bed and quickly fallen asleep. Theo and Kyle ended up fallen asleep in my


    room today.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    After I got into the room with Talia after she were out of surgery I have not been able to take my eyes of her! When she moved closer subconsciously it make my heart skip a beat.


    I still have not been able to get those four words she spoke before her surgery out of my head. And her voice! Her voice was so sweet even if it was hoarse and weak. I know when she will be


    Even though I have not known her for long, we have already been gone through a lot together she have truly made her way into my heart and she is there to stay!


    I truly regret to not say the three words back to her before she lost consciousness. Now I just can¡¯t wait for her to open those beautiful eyes of hers. I carefully pulled one of my arms behind


    her head so she were resting on my arm.


    Then I carefully pulled her closer to me, I gave her a quick kiss on her lips then her forehead then I rested my head on her head and dosed off.


    I woke up to someone caressing my chin, I quickly open my eyes and looked into a pair of beautiful ivy purple eyes looking into my eyes as well. ¡°Baby you are awake!¡± I whisper happily before carefully pull her into a hug she weakly returned,


    She looked into my eyes and cupped my chin with one of her hands then she leaned into kiss me and I meet her half way. Feeling her lips on mine again makes everything just feel right.


    We pulled away from the kiss when there were a knock on the door and in came Dr Alonso. ¡°Good morning Talia, Kayden how did you sleep?¡± He asked us, Talia smiled and then nodded I looked at her and chuckled ¡°We slept good, hope you got some sleep as well doc?¡± I said looking up at Dr Alonso.


    ¡°Good to hear, and yes I did thank you, and now since I¡¯m gonna work here from now on let us


    O Q


    |||


    O


    <


    12:47 Mon, 8 Sept D


    Chapter 48.


    17%


    just stick to first name!¡± he said smiling and Talia brighten up smiling wide at the news then she reached her hands out indicating she wanted a hug and Calebughed and hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy too, that I get to see you every day¡± he said when he pulled away smiling at her. She then looked at me and made a motion to tap on a phone so I handed her my phone.


    ¡®Can I go back to my room to take a shower? I wanna have breakfast with the family :-D¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, I would say taking a shower can be a bit too much for you without help, but maybe I can have Emma and ina to help you?¡± Caleb asked and Talia nodded.


    ¡°Okay, maybe Kayden can carry you back to your room and I will have Emma and ina to follow to help you!¡± Caleb said and I picked her up after he unhooked her from the machines


    and took the IV out of her arm.


    I walked out and towards her room with Emma and ina followed. When I got in there I put her down on her bed. ¡°I will wait for you outside your bedroom, I will just take a shower and change clothes¡± I said before give her a quick kiss and she nodded with a sweet smile then I


    headed out.


    Chapter Comments


    12


    Write Comments


    <SHARE


    17%9


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 49

    Chapter 49.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    Waking up in Kayden¡¯s arms again was the best feeling, I have truly missed sleeping next to him. And he is always so good to me, he make my stomach tingle with so many butterflies especially when he kiss me.


    ¡°You know Talia I¡¯m truly happy you have such a great guy as Kayden to care for you and he truly seem to care for you deeply¡± Emma said with a genuine smile and it made me blush hard.


    ¡°If you had been my daughter I would be so happy to see you with a guy like Kayden. And now that we will be personally work for you and your family we can get to tease you even more with him ina said with a smirk.


    During my stay at the hospital in Seattle ina with Linda kinda became mother figures to be and Emma became like a big sister, as well as the two officer and Caleb became like uncles or big brothers to me.


    And everyday everyone were teasing me and Kayden with how cute we look together. And that always ended up with me and Kayden blush like crazy and that made the others justugh.


    Now Emma and ina had just helped me take a shower and while Emma found some clothes. for me, ina blow dried my hair and braided it to one side so my hair were resting over one shoulder and she let a few strands of hair frame my face.


    Then I were about to take on a like makeup just to hide the bruises and Emma ended up doing. it for me, saying I shouldn¡¯t stress before they both helped me get dressed.


    Emma had found a red set ofced lingerie and then they put on a ra summer dress that were white and had violet flowers on it. ¡°You look perfect honey. I will see if Kayden is waiting outside ina said and I nodded.


    ina open the door and told Kayden toe in, and when he did he stopped in his track looking at me and I could see he swallowed and this made Emma and ina giggled.


    ¡°Lost you voice there Kayden?¡± Emma giggled and it made both me and Kayden blush. ¡°What? no I just¡­. wow Lia you look so beautiful¡± he said walking up to me with a warm smile on his face and gave me a quick kiss on my lips and Emma and ina squealed in excitement.


    Then he lifted me up bridal style ¡°Let¡¯s go and get some food in you baby!¡± he said with so much affection in his voice and I nodded. When we got out in the hallway that was when I noticed I had to more guards standing there and I smiled so brightly.


    O Q


    Q <b>@ </b>


    |||


    §°


    <


    12:48 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 49.


    17%


    ¡°Hello honey, It is so good to see you again, we have missed you¡± Tyler said giving me a good hug still in Kayden¡¯s arms. I pulled away then pointed at me then him motion that I missed


    him too.


    ¡°Well now we don¡¯t need to miss you anymore sweetie, you will see of everyday!¡± Riley said.ing to give me a hug as well and I smiled hugging him back as well.


    ¡°They have now be a part of your protection team together with me, Charlie, Jack and Kevin¡± n said smiling at me and I nodded happily. ¡°Good, I¡¯m d you are happy about it, I don¡¯t know what I would do if you were to chase us away.¡± Riley said wiping away his imaginary sweat on his forehead and I smiled while the otherughed.


    Then we headed down to the dining room. When my guards entered the dining room all conversation died down. Then Kayden stepped in with me in his arms and they all looked shocked to see me, I guess uncle Caleb didn¡¯t tell them I would be joining them.


    I looked at Caleb and saw he smiled brightly. ¡°You see, I figured we should let it be a surprise that you would be joining us for breakfast¡± He said and I smirked nodded.


    ¡°How are you feeling bambina?¡± Nona asked standing up and came and gave me a hug and I just smiled and nodded. The rest of my family as well as the Miller came and gave me a hug and told me they were so d to see I¡¯m doing alright.


    I then looked over at Cole and Zach and I could see they were feeling so guilty, and I no longer got the bad vibes from them. I looked up at Kayden then I pointed over to Zach and Cole indicate I wanted to get over to them.


    ¡°Are you sure Lia?¡± He asked a bit worried and I nodded. Then he walked over to where they were sitting at the table and when we got over there both of them stood up and looked at me


    with so sad looks on their face.


    ¡°Talia, we can not tell you enough how sorry we are for how we have been treated you!¡± Zach said looking on the verge of letting his tears down his face. ¡°We will do everything in our power to make it up to you even if it will take the rest of our life to make you forgive us!¡± Cole said just as sad.


    I looked them deep into their eyes and saw nothing but truth, honesty, sincerity, guilt and sadness. I reached my hands out to Cole indicating I want a hug. He didn¡¯t hesitate to pull me into a hug.


    Then I cling to him and he ended up holding me bridal style holding me tightly and he started to cry in the nock of my neck. Zach also came to hug me while I were in Coles arms.


    O


    III O


    <


    12:48 Mon, 8 Sept


    Chapter 49.


    ? ???? 17%_


    ¡°We truly are so sorry bambina¡± they both cried hugging me. I pulled a bit away from the hug then I looked at both of them. Then I pointed at myself, then made a heart with my fingers and pointed to both of them. Telling I loved them both.


    That made them cry even more and hugged me tightly again ¡°We love you so much bambina! And you will always be our little sorellina!¡± Cole said though is cries. ¡°Are you giving us a chance to start over bambina?¡± Zach asked cupping my face with tears down his face.


    I cupped his face as well and wiped away his tears with my thumbs and he leaned into my touch, I smile and nodded to them both then I also wiped Coles tears.


    I pointed at the table then rubbed my stomach saying we should eat which made everyone


    on our right.


    Miranda and her helper came with the food, I smiled and bowed my head and she gave me a


    smile. And we started to eat our breakfast and Cole ended up getting my leftovers. I¡¯m happy


    Zach and Cole have been able toe around.

 Awakens 50

    Chapter 50.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    16%


    The rest of the breakfast were filled withughter, smiles and jokes. Then when we were done eating we just kept sitting there, and Zach were just hugging me gently but tightly.


    ¡°Dr Alonso?¡± Linda asked looking at Caleb. ¡°Linda let us all drop the formalities, we all know Talia don¡¯t like it!¡± Caleb said looking at Linda and that made me chuckle which in return made everyone at the table smile brightly.


    ¡°True that, okay Caleb, is Talia cleared toe with me on a shopping trip for a dress for the mafia ball next weekend? We start to be short on time, especially if we find a dress that need to have some alteration done to her dress.¡± Linda said looking a bit serious.


    ¡°Hmm, she did have a very big surgeryst night and should take it with ease!¡± He said looking at me worried. I looked over at my guard Kevin who hold my notebook, he came over with it.


    you


    ¡®What if Kayden came with and carried me if it¡¯s not too much stress for him? And uncle Caleb cane with just to be on the safe side?¡¯


    Kayden saw it when I were writing it then I turned my book around so Caleb could read it too. ¡°I don¡¯t mind and it¡¯s definitely not stress carry you you bare weight anything¡± Kayden said looking down at me with a smile which I return.


    ¡°Uncle Caleb, I love that!¡± Caleb said with the biggest smile on his face. ¡°And yes, I would feel more safe letting you go if I can join incase something happens to you stitches on your stomach! But you have to promise you will be careful¡± Caleb said and I nodded at him, then I looked at my dad and Leon with the puppy dog eyes asking for permission to go as well.


    I can never say no to you making that face!¡± Dad saidughing. ¡°Same here, I¡¯m okay with that but you better take all your 6 guards with you!¡± Leon said looking at me with a smile. I smiled back nodded and looked at Linda with a huge smile.


    ¡°Is it okay if we also tag along?¡± Nona asked sweetly. And I nodded. ¡°Yes a girls day with our baby!¡± Aunty Alise shouted excited which made all of themugh. ¡°I almost feel sorry for Kayden and uncle Caleb that have to be stuck with all thedies!¡± Theo said chuckling.


    ¡°Well I get to spend the day with Lia so it¡¯s more you guys I feel bad for that will have time away from her!¡± Kayden said smirking and my brothers groan. ¡°Damn I didn¡¯t think of that!¡± Dante said dejected which made all the oldis around the tableugh.


    ¡°Okay, well wedies will go and get ready for our girls day then, and we will go after, enjoy


    O


    <


    12:48 Mon, 8 Sept D.


    Chapter 50.


    16%


    the little time left with Talia before be take her with us¡± Aunty L said with a smile and the


    That ended up with all my brother looking at me with serious looks and I swallowed nervously. Cole snatched me out of Zach¡¯sp then he hold me tightly. Then Bryan and Adam snatched me and hug me tightly.


    Then Zane came and hugged me tightly before Brandon came and hugged me and kissed my forehead. Then my brother Kevin hugged me kissing my chin before Lucian took me away


    hugging me.


    Then Kyle, Theo and Den hold me tight kissing my chin and forehead, next were Joshua hugging me before Kieran hugged me and kissing my face none stop.


    Michel came and hugged me and kissed my head ¡°Bambina be safe and take it easy okay!¡± he said looking into my eyes and I smiled and nodded.Then Nathan came and took me out of his arms and hugged me tightly.


    Nico took me after that hugging me tightly, ¡°send us a message if you need one of us! We will miss you till we see youter!¡± He said and I kissed his chin with a smile.


    Then Aaron and David hugged me together and gave me a kiss on each of my chin. ¡°Please be safe bambina!¡± They both said in unison and I smiled and nodded.


    Then Dante came and hugged me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the dress you will pick out bambina! I¡¯m sure you will be the most beautifuldy at the ball next weekend!¡± Dante said into my neck. I looked at him with a big smile and kissed his chin as a thank you for his sweet words.


    Then Leon came and hugged me ¡°Please be safe, and take it with ease. If you need anything don¡¯t hesitate to send anyone of us a message, or let one of your guards know! But I¡¯m sure Kayden will watch over you he sure care for you deeply¡± Leon whispered in my ear and I pulled away from him, kissed his chin then hugged him again.


    Then uncle Em came and hugged me before uncle Andrew then uncle Mason. Then papa came and hugged me ¡°Please mia bambina be safe, I don¡¯t want you to overdo it today! Remember you are our most treasured person, I don¡¯t like sending you out when you just had a big surgery, but I trust that your guards, Kayden and Caleb will watch over you and thedies will dote on you a lot!¡± papa said chuckling which made me give him a bright smile and nodded.


    Thenstly dad came and hugged me ¡°I know you are just going out on a shopping trip with thedies but please remain safe! And don¡¯t overdo it!¡± Dad said cupping my face. ¡°And I want you to sit with me during diner today I always have to share you with your brothers!¡± dad whisper in my ear I chuckled lowly and dad pulled away and his face lit up with a bright smile


    7 12:48 Mon, 8 Sept O


    Chapter 50.


    16%


    and I nodded at him!


    ¡°Okay then it¡¯s a deal¡± he said and I nodded. ¡°I love you bambina¡± he said and I pointed at me made hearts with my fingers and pointed at him then kissed both his chins and he kissed my


    forehead.


    1 made my way over to Kayden who quickly picked me up bridal style with a smile on his face. Then his two big brothers came over to us. ¡°Don¡¯t say you have forgotten about us¡± Victor said


    with a pout on his face, I smiled and shook my head and pulled Victor in to a tight hug.


    ¡°You be safe Talia, you know you are just as much our princess as the Bianchi¡¯s princess¡± Stuart said with a smile hugging me, I smiled and hugged him back. Then thedies came down, said their goodbye and we headed out, Sabrina also came along with us of course.


    I ended up in Kayden¡¯s car, Caleb, Jack and Charlie sat in the back, while I sat in the passenger seat and Kayden drove the car. Thedies in one car and the rest of my guards in one car.

 Awakens 51

    <b>Chapter </b><b>51</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    :


    <b>88 </b>


    When Lia wanted to go over to Zach and Cole I felt somehow about it after what they did yesterday but I trust Lia¡¯s gut feeling and they truly looked sad and feeling guilty about it all.


    And I¡¯m happy they have been able toe around and made up with Lia, they are her brothers after all and it warmed my heart seeing the smile on her face.


    And during breakfast I noticed they truly dotted on her and that is what she deserved.


    Then when they talked about her going out shopping with mom I love how she immediately were thinking I coulde with and carry her, I honestly love having her in my arms so of course I would


    not say no to that!


    Now on the way to the mall, I put my hand on her thigh and she holding one of hers over mine.


    I can see in the rearview mirror the three grown ups in the back of the car is smirking looking


    between me and Lia.


    When we got to the mall, I walked over to her side of the car open the door and just straight up lifted her in a bridal style position right away. She took her arms around my neck and smiled up at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°Are you ready for this? Thedies will be going crazy! Worse then what us and your brothers did


    Jack, Ken, Charlie and n burst outughing.


    The rest of us looked at them with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°You see Talia here, she is not very fond of shopping!¡± Ken exined and looked down at Talia in my arms with an amused looked on his face and she shook her head.


    ¡°And when we as well as Theo and Aaron went shopping with her to get more stuff, well you can say the six of us went shopping crazy and Talia had promised Theo not to argue so all she could do was just follow us around and ept all we found for her!¡± n chuckled,


    ¡°Well I think we need her to give us the same promised don¡¯t you thinkdies?¡± mom said looking and thedies and Lia looked like all her color drained from her face and all of us started tough


    while Lia didn¡¯t find it funny.


    Chapter 51.


    ¡®We are here just for some dresses right?¡®


    She showed us her book and the rest of usughed again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry bambina you will be pampered by all of us as well, so noining and ept it all please, it will make us super happy to can spoil our princess we have missed so many years with already!¡± Josefine said looking at Talia with a hopeful look.


    Lia looked at them all and they all had a hopeful look on their face then she let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡®I promise I will let you get me anything and everything you all deem necessary and important.¡®


    She then rested her head against my chest like she have lost an argument and it made us allugh.


    ¡°Thank you honey¡± All thedies said in unison. Then we started to head in to the mall.


    From time to time I noticed Talia trace a finger over the pattern on my t¨Cshirt I have on today, and honestly feeling her touching me like that is turning me on.


    I looked down at her with a smile then whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Babe, you doing that is turning me on more than I wanna admit, and I don¡¯t want to walk around the mall with a bulge in my pants!¡± She looked at me and blushed hard then bite her lower lips and that is just as much of a turn on.


    We reached one dress store and thedies started to look around for a dress for Lia and one for


    themselves. I sat down in a chair with Lia on myp.


    ¡°Please Lia, stop biting your lip out in public you make it very hard for me to control myself around you!¡± I whispered in her ear with a chuckle and she blushed even more.


    Then she move a little on myp, I guess to getfortable but I think she notice my pretty hard


    dick and she stopped all movement looked at me in shock then she smirked.


    ¡°Yes that is what you are doing to me!¡± I whispered with a little blush of my own. She then cupped my cheek and looked me deep into my eyes.


    And from what I could read in her eyes, I have the same effect on her as well.


    <b>88 </b>


    I leaned closer to kiss her lips and she immediately responded. We deepen the kiss then suddenly Sabrina spoke up ¡°mommy, mommy look? Big brother Kay and pretty look so cute!¡± She squealed and


    Chapter 51.


    :


    me and Lia pulled away looking at the others.


    All thedies in our group looked at us in awe and Caleb with the guards smirked and Lia hid her face in my chest and I chuckled.


    ¡°You really is too cute for your own good babe!¡± I whispered to her then kissed her on top of her


    head.


    <b>88 </b>


    ¡°Talia honey, can youe over here? I need you to try on a few dresses and Kayden is not allowed to see it until next weekend!¡± mom said to Lia who in return took a deep breath then I helped her


    stand up on her legs.


    She walked over to where mom and the otherdies were, mom and Lia went to the changing room. After a while Josefine told Caleb to cover my eyes because I¡¯m not allowed to see and he did.


    All I could hear was that thedies were all very satisfied with the dress Talia had on and all I wanted to do was remove Caleb¡¯s hands to see her for myself but I know I can¡¯t and now I can¡¯t wait


    to see her next saturday.


    When she got back to take of the dress Caleb removed his hand then smirked at me.


    ¡°You will lose your breath when you see her, I can say that much!¡± He said giving me a big smirk ¡°Argh your no fair Caleb!¡± I groan and Caleb and the guardsughed.


    Then Lia came back to me and sat down on myp and gotfortable. While we watch thedies get their dresses as well as a beautiful princess dress for my baby sister.


    Lia just rested her head against my chest and I rest my head on her head. After they got everything they needed at this store, we went to another store, mom and thedies ordered some hair and makeup stylist toe to the Bianchi household next saturday so they all could get ready together.


    Talia were just resting in my arms the entire time, already so done with the shopping, I¡¯m kinda d


    she is not one of those shopping happy girls.

 Awakens 52

    <b>Chapter </b><b>52</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    :


    <b>88 </b>


    I do have to say though I¡¯m pretty happy with the dress we choose to settle on, now that we have the dress I¡¯m so done with shopping but thedies had other ns.


    So I were just resting in Kayden¡¯s arms, when we got to a store he sat down in a chair with me on hisp, I saw it were a few girl in the store looking at Kayden but he didn¡¯t pay them any mind and that


    made my heart flutter.


    Thedies got into so many stores and got much stuff, <b>I </b>truly don¡¯t get why people love shopping so much, and why do they need all those clothes?


    It will honestly just make it more difficult to find something to wear because you have so many


    more options.


    When i¡¯s time for lunch we went to a restaurant instead of the food court, guess thedies isn¡¯t that fond of fast food not that Iin, I rather take proper food then the greasy food at the food


    court.


    Even at the restaurant Kayden didn¡¯t let me sit on my own chair and I didn¡¯t mind, I love sitting on hisp!


    I ordered a chicken sd and as always I were not able to eat it all but uncle Caleb were proud to


    see how much I were able to eat and Kayden ate my leftovers.


    After we were done eating it were back to shopping.


    Like oh my god, I would almost think they have gotten half the mall at this point.


    We went to a jewelry store and thedies found a lot of new nes, earings, bracelets and rings


    for me.


    I saw Kayden got something as well but he didn¡¯t let me see what it was.


    After we were done there we got into a few other clothing store then a few shoe store and I just wanted to go home, rx watch a movie or something.


    We spend maybe two more hours at the mall before we were heading home.


    10:15 Wed, Sep <b>10 </b>


    Chapter 52.


    Kayden were driving, me in the passenger seat, Jack, n and Caleb in the backseat.


    ¡°So little flower, did you enjoy shopping?¡± n asked with a chuckle.


    I looked back at him with a ¡®what do you think look¡®, and this made all the guysughing Kayden included.


    88


    ¡®What is so great about shopping? Getting so much stuff just makes it more difficult to find something to wear due to so many options¡­.¡®


    I turned around my book and all the guysughed again. ¡°Well I see your point, at least you were lucky and didn¡¯t have to walk around the entire time pumpin¡± Jack said with augh and I blushed and that again made them allugh.


    ¡°Well it have definitely been my best shopping trip¡± Kayden said grabbing my hand and chuckled when he saw how much I blushed from that and the three in the backseatughed.


    When we got home the guards carried all my new stuff up to my room and Kayden carried me. The guards started to put my new stuff in ce, then suddenly Emma and inae in smiling at me.


    ¡°We have talked to Leon and your dad, not only will we be working here as nurses but we will also personally be your maids, to help you with cleaning your room, if you need help getting dressed and


    other stuff.¡± ina said super excited and I just looked at her shocked.


    ¡°And trust me, we are super happy with that<b>, </b>so now we will help getting your stuff sorted so you and the others can head down, rx, watch a movie with the rest of the family until diner.


    ¡°Emma said happily and I slowly nodded and before I were able to stand up Kayden lifted me up and my six guards and now two maidsughed.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you get tired of carrying me around all the time?¡®


    I asked Kayden and he just shook his head with a smile ¡°I wish I could carry you around


    everywhere<b>?</b>¡± he said with a smile and that made blush hard again.


    Then he hold me tight to his chest and we walking down the stairs.


    ¡°And I know the second we get down, everyone will fight to have you on theirp so I have to make the most out of the situation I can!¡± he said then gave me a wink and my guardsughed.


    ¡°You are right about that!¡± Rileyughed.


    10:15 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 52.


    <b>88 </b>


    I just smiled and shook my head. But as the guys predicted, when we got into the cinema room, Cole came running up to us, he looked first at Kayden for permission Kayden gave a nod and before i could blink I were in Coles arms and Kayden with my guards justughed.


    ¡°Sorellina did you have good shopping trip?¡± Cole asked with a bright smile and I smiled back and


    nodded.


    ¡°Good, I can¡¯t wait to see what dress you guys picked out for next saturday¡± He said with a bright


    smile.


    ¡°Did Kayden see the dress<b>?</b>¡± Theo asked questionable I shook my head. Then Theo looked at Kayden. ¡°No I didn¡¯t get to see it, thedies ordered Caleb to cover my eyes.¡± Kayden said with a pout.


    ¡°We got to see it and I can say Talia will be the most beautifuldy at the ball!¡± n said with a proud smile and I blushed.


    ¡°Of course she will<b>, </b>hell she can go in there in just her pj¡¯s and she will still be the most beautifuldy there!¡± Dante said proud and that made everyoneugh hard.


    We ended up watching some action movie before dinner and as I promised dad I sat on hisp.


    He more or less just hugged me the entire time. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy you are home with us bambina!¡± he whispered in my ear, I just smiled and nodded to him.


    We all had some conversation around the table then after we all went to the cinema room to watch some more movies again, I had to switchps a few times during the movies we were watching.


    <b>I </b>guess that¡¯s the downside on having so many brothers<b>, </b>even Kayden¡¯s big brothers wanted me on


    theirp.


    They said and I quote ¡®You are just like our little sister too, and especially now that it seem like you


    and Kayden is a thing¡®


    When we started the fourth movie I were on Kayden¡¯sp and it didn¡¯t take long until I fell asleep on Kayden¡¯sp holding a good grip on his t¨Cshirt. He always makes me feel so safe in his arms and I know I have nothing to worry about.


    10:15 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>10

 Awakens 53

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>53</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    :


    When we were gonna start the fourth movie Lia were sitting on myp, she made herselffortable and I just held around her tightly.


    When she fell asleep I didn¡¯t pay any attention to the movies anymore, I only had my eyes on her.


    She is so beautiful it¡¯s crazy, and she is so kind hearted, caring and loving towards everyone! Her


    personality in itself is to fall for. Then add her amazing looks she is perfect!


    <b>88 </b>


    I still have not been able to get her voice out of my head, and I still have not been able to tell her <b>I </b>


    love her too.


    But I will. And I want to properly ask her if she want to be my girlfriend.


    Suddenly I see Arthur walk over to me then he crouching down looking at Talia.


    ¡°I see she have fallen asleep. Why don¡¯t you carry her to bed, I will let Emma and ina put her in her pj¡¯s and I saw yesterday she sleep better with you by her side so if you don¡¯t mind sleep next to her? But no funny business!¡± He whispered to me.


    I look at him and then gave him a nod. Then carefully stood up with Lia in my arms and walked upstairs.


    Her guards followed us and we meet Emma and ina by her room.


    <b>I </b>got in then carefully put her on the bed, Jack and Riley need to help me get her to let go of my t- shirt.


    Then us guys walked out of the room so thedies could help her get ready for bed.


    ¡°She truly is attached to you¡± Tyler whispered with a chuckled and I blushed.


    ¡°But it don¡¯t look like you have anything against it either!¡± Jack snickered. I just smiled ¡°No I truly don¡¯t!¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°I will go and take a quick shower and change then I will be back¡± I whispered and her guards smirked and nodded I just smiled and shook my head, then I headed back to my room.


    10:15 Wed, <b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 53.


    :


    I did my business, then took a quick shower, I put on a boxer and some shorts and a clean t¨Cshirt, brushed my teeth and went back to Talia¡¯s room.


    1 were talking low with her guards until Emma and ina walked out.


    <b>88 </b>


    ¡°She is ready and tucked in Romeo, hope you two have great sleep¡± ina said and gave me a wink.


    ¡°Oh stop it, we are just gonna sleep!¡± I whispered smiled and shook my head before I walked inside hearing they all snickered in the hallway.


    I carefully got into bed with her, pulled her closer to me, put one arm under her head holding around her, she quickly put her head on my chest and one arm around


    my stomach.


    I put my other and on the one she holding over me. For a while I¡¯m just looking at her, memorizing everything about her face again then I slowly drifted off to sleep as well.


    Leon¡¯s pov


    I saw dad walked over to Kayden and not long after he walked up with Talia in his arms. I walked


    over to dad ¡°What did you say to Kayden?¡± I whispered.


    He looked at me and smiled ¡°I told him to carry her to bed, that her new maids will get her ready for bed and then he should sleep in bed with her, you also saw howfortable she slept in his arms yesterday. But I also told him no funny business.¡± he whispered back.


    <b>I </b>chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m d they have your blessing dad, they truly do look good together even though my protectiveness as a big brother want to keep them apart I see he is doing her so much good as well!¡± I whispered with a smile.


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah, true that, I will head up soon to just make sure they ain¡¯t doing something they shouldn¡¯t you wanna join?¡± he whispered and I nodded so we sat down and we kept watching the movie for a bit


    longer.


    40 minuteter we stood up said goodnight to everyone then made our way up to Talia¡¯s room.


    We saw Tyler and Jack standing guards, ¡°Any issues?<b>¡± </b>I whispered and they shook their heads. ¡°Good, who is gonna keep watch after you two?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Next is Ken and n, then its Riley and Charlie in the morning.¡± Tyler whispered. ¡°Good, we just gonna check in on her¡± Dad whispered.


    <b>10:15 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 53.


    :


    When we open the door none of us could help but have smile on our faces.


    Kayden were holding her close with one arm around her, she had her head on his chest, <b>one </b>arm around his torso, and he holding her hand with his, and they both had a smile <b>on </b>their sleeping faces.


    88


    Suddenly we hear a few more footsteps behind us and more of our brothers came to see what we were looking at.


    1 were expecting them to start to rage about this but they all surprised us just smiling and the sight in front of us<b>. </b>


    After they all had seen it we closed the door to let them sleep in peace.


    ¡°I have to say, I never thought I would like to see my bambina in bed with anyone but damn they do look cute!¡± Lucian whispered.


    ¡°I see he make her happy!¡± Zach whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t think she can find anyone better for her then Kayden¡± Nathan whispered.


    ¡°I were not happy when grandpa let him sleep like that in bed with her yesterday but I can see she need him just as much as we need her!¡± Michel said.


    The rest of the brothers also give their opinion and all of them were positive, even our uncles were positive to it.


    I looked at Victor and Stuart and they both smirked proudly I just smiled and shook my head at them.


    ¡°Seem like our family ties will get even stronger then just being allies¡± I whispered to Victor who nodded happily.


    ¡°Yeah and honestly after I meet Talia yesterday I immediately felt protective over her. Like I know mom<b>, </b>dad and Kayden have not been able to shut up about her since their trip to Seattle but now I understand why!¡± Victor whispered,


    ¡°And when ite to that they be official we could not ask for a better sister inw.¡± Stuart whispered with <b>a </b>smile.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey let us not jump the gun here!¡± Theo whispered groaning pulling hand over his face.


    10:15 Wed, <b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 53.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s my twin you guys are talking about!¡± he whispered and hold over his ears and the rest of <b>us </b>


    chuckled.


    ¡°Let us all head to bed!¡± I chuckled and turned around heading towards my room and the rest went


    to theirs.


    Chapter Comments


    12


    Write Comments


    < SHARE


    88

 Awakens 54

    <b>Chapter </b><b>54</b>.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    :


    88


    I woke up and I felt an arm around me, I open my eyes and see I resting my head on a chest and my


    arms is around a waist but I recognize the hand holding my arm.


    I lift my head and look at the handsome face. I just keep looking at him memorizing everything


    about him.


    He truly is so handsome all his features are sculpted to perfection, his strong jawline, his cute button nose, his sandy hair unstyled hugging his forehead how his rosy full lips is slightly parted.


    I just kept looking at him, then Kayden slowly opened his eyes. He looking into my eyes and a smile quickly formed on his face.


    ¡°Good morning beautiful¡± He whispered with that sexy groggy morning voice.


    ¡°Good morning handsome¡± I said smiling up to Kayden. He looked at me shocked then he quickly turned around a little so I wereying on my back but still resting my head on his arm. Kaydeny on his side and have one hand on my cheek.


    ¡°Baby you spoke!?¡± he whispered with such a huge smile. I put a hand on his cheek, ¡°Yes, but let is be between us for now, I¡¯m not ready to talk to everyone yet please!¡± I whispered looking into his


    eyes with a smile.


    ¡°As you wish¡± he whispered caressing my cheek before leaning in kissing my lips.


    <b>It </b>started sweet and our kiss got more heated. Our tongues dancing with each other inside my


    mouth.


    I put my hands around his neck one hand went up to his hair and I gently tug on his hair and pulling him closer.


    Kayden groaned against my lips. I can¡¯t get enough feeling his lips on mine.


    He moved his hand from my cheek to the back of my neck pulling me possiblely closer to him. We pulled away and he rested his forehead against mine, we both breathing heavily.


    ¡°I know I should have asked before but¡± Kayden started then took a deep breath and opened his eye looking me <b>deep </b>into my eyes.


    10:16 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 54.


    ¡°Do you want to be my girlfriend Talia Bianchi<b>?</b>¡± he whispered with a loving smile and I felt my heart beating faster and I blush hard, a smile spread across my face.


    ¡°Yes Kayden Miller I would love to be your girlfriend¡± I whispered with a big smile and Kayden smashed his lips against mine again.


    ¡°You just made me the happiest guy alive!¡± He said when he pulled away with a big smile. ¡°And you


    made me the happiest girl!¡± I whispered smiling up at Kayden.


    <b>88 </b>


    We kept making out for a while then we heard a knock on the door, we pulled away from each other trying to straighten out our hair a little, ¡°Come in¡± Kayden said and then Emma and ina walked <ol><li>in. </li></ol>


    ¡°Good morning Talia, Kayden, did the two of you have a good rest?¡± ina asked with a big smile. I just smiled and nodded, ¡°We slept great, hope you two had a good sleep as well?¡± Kayden asked


    smiling to them both.


    ¡°We did thank you, now time to get up and get ready for breakfast<b>, </b>so we will help Talia get ready¡±


    Emma said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay I will head back to my room and take a shower. Do you want me to meet you back here and go


    down together or meet me down at the dining room?¡± Kayden asked putting a hand on my cheek.


    <b>I </b>smiled back and hold up 1 finger which made Kayden, Emma and ina chuckle. ¡°Okay babe I will


    wait for you outside till your done!¡± he said then kissed my lips pretty quick.


    Emma and ina squealed ¡°Does this mean you two is officially together?¡± Emma squealed happily.


    Me and Kayden just looked at each other then he chuckled and I smiled and nodded. ¡°Wuhuu¡± Emma


    and ina yelled in unison which made Riley and Charlie came running in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Riley asked worried which made Kayden<b>, </b>Emma and inaugh and I just smiled


    and shock my head in amusement.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, I were just about to head back to get ready for the day!¡± Kayden said.


    ¡°Oh stop that¡¯s not it<b>, </b>those two lovebirds are official now!¡± Emma said happily, I facepalmed myself and Kayden chuckled, Emma and ina did some weird happy dance and Riley and Charlie broke out in big smile,


    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>okay let us get a start on our day.¡± Kayden said chuckling then kissed my forehead before he


    <b>10:16 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Sep 10


    Chapter 54.


    ¡­


    got out <b>of </b>the room and Riley with Charlie left with him.


    <b>I </b>got out of bed and got into the bathroom<b>, </b>after I used the toilet and washed my hands Emma and


    ina came in to help me with <b>my </b>shower due to my wound on my stomach.


    <b>88 </b>


    After the I did my skincare routine, brushed my teeth, while Eliana blow dried my hair, Emma found


    clothes for me.


    She found some ckce lingerie, a purple threeyered skirt that reach mid thigh eachyer shorter than the one under it and a white of shoulder crop top.


    ina put my hair up in a neat bun and put on some light makeup. ¡°There sweetheart you look perfect!¡± ina said proud of her work. Then Emma put on some white ankle socks,stly white and purple sneakers<b>. </b>


    She open the door and we left my room. When I got out I saw Kayden stand there in some ck


    sneakers<b>, </b>dark gray ripped jeans, white DC t¨Cshirt and styled his hair as normal.


    ¡°You look perfect as always perfect as always cupcake!¡± Charlie said smiling, ¡°Yes absolutely perfect


    pumpkin¡± Jack said smiling as well. ¡°The most perfect butterfly around!¡± Ken said nodding impressed.


    ¡°The most gorgeous flower¡± n said with a proud look. ¡°Sweetie you just get more and more


    beautiful by the day!¡± Tyler smiled, ¡°Honey no one will ever look better than you!¡± Riley said with a


    sweet smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any thoughts any of you, she is already spoken for!¡± Emma chuckled, ¡°What? That¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Riley started, which made Emma and inaugh. ¡°We just messing with you!¡± ina said


    chuckling.


    ¡®They are doing this every day, Thats why they are considered my protective big brother team¡®


    This made Emma, ina and Kaydenugh and my security team blush., ¡°Well I love the fact that we


    are being considered big brothers because we all look at you as our precious baby sister!¡± n smiled happily.


    ¡®You <b>six </b>truly are big brothers of mine even if it¡¯s not by blood, you all still means just as much to


    me <b>as </b>my other brothers<b>¡® </b>


    ¡°A <b>you </b><b>are </b>making me tear up Honey¡± Riley said hugging me! The rest of my guards hugged me


    <b>as </b><b>well</b>. ¡°Babe you look absolutely breathtaking as always¡± Kayden said walking up to me and kissed <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    <b>10:16 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 54.


    :


    :


    ¡°Let¡¯s all head down for breakfast or they will send up a search party¡± Kayden said chuckling then lifted me up but made sure my but was covered by my skirt.


    I nodded and smiled at him, rested my head against his chest.


    Chapter Comments


    14


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    88

 Awakens 55

    <b>Chapter </b><b><i>55</i></b><b>. </b>


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    88


    I have three favorite thing right now, and two things are sharing second ce, those two things are waking up with Lia in my arms and kissing her sweet soft lips.


    My absolute favorite thing is hearing her sweet wonderful and angelic voice. And I feel so special


    that first time she speak is to me. And she want to keep it our secret for now.


    Waking up to look into her beautiful eyes first thing in the morning do things do me.


    But man when she said ¡®good morning handsome¡® I was even more sold then I already am.


    I feel so happy having this lovely girl as my girl. When going back to my room and taking a shower <b>I </b>


    was even humming, and thatdies and gentlemen is something I never do!


    When I got back to my sweet Lia I was truly amused seeing how her guards is dotting on her. Now


    having this perfect tiny girl in my arms having her resting her head against chest I have a big smile


    on my face.


    We got into the dining room and everyone said good morning, I said good morning back and Lia nodded and smiled at everyone.


    I sat down with Lia on myp sideways and she rested her head against my chest with a smile on


    her cute face.


    ¡°Someone look extra happy this morning, did you two have a good sleep?¡± Nico snickered and Lia


    blushed which made everyone chuckled.


    ¡°Yes we slept great¡± I answered looking on Lia and she look up at me and smiling and nodded.


    ¡°We are happy you kids had a good sleep¡± Thomas said looking at her granddaughter with such soft expression. ¡°Let us all eat¡± Josefine said smiling at everyone at the table.


    We were eating and conversation were made around the breakfast table.


    ¡°We elders have¡­¡± He started but Arthur, Emmanuel, Mason, Andrew and dad stopped him.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey who are you calling elders? they all shouted in unison and the rest of usughed at


    that.


    ¡°Grownups, is that better?¡± Thomas asked looking at his son¡¯s and my dad and they all smiled and


    nodded.


    <b>88 </b>


    ¡°Okay, us grownups havee to the decision that we all will move here to the Bianchi estate, we


    have not decided if it will be temporarily or permanently but this will help our two families make closer bonds and strengthen the alliance with each other, and we will work together better to go over


    some mafia business we have together¡± He said and all of us had big smile on our faces.


    I looked down at Lia and she were already smiling happily looking up at me, then suddenly she looked like she got an idea.


    She looked over at Tyler who had her notebook and he stood up ande over with it.


    <b>¡®</b>Do this have anything to do with the information uncle Jacob got from my home in Seattle?¡®


    The grownup read it and looked shocked at her for a second and so did the rest of us.


    <b>¡°</b>You sure are a smart cookie bambina! But yes you are correctly, and if this goes well with our families together under one roof we may make it a permanent thing. We will also speak with the


    Russian and Mexican about it next saturday if they can be interested in moving here for the time


    being to properly go over all the information.¡± Arthur exined and Lia nodded.


    ¡°So today we all will help every family to move the things they need and want to have here. And if


    we will make it permanent we will get that settledter. But we need all hands on deck but Talia will have to sit out and take it easy due to her surgery!¡± Andrew said.


    Which made Lia pout ¡°Aww sorellina is so cute when she is pouting¡± Den said with an awe in


    his voice and this <b>just </b>made Lia pout even more and everyoneughed.


    ¡®Well he is right you do look incredible cute when you pout¡± I whispered to her and she blushed a grimson red which made me and the rest chuckle.


    ¡°A pout and a blush can anyone get anymore adorable?¡± Nico chukled.


    But I wanna help somehow, <b>I </b>can¡¯t just sit on my ass doing nothing when everyone else is busy. I can help somehow


    ¡®Hmm, what about Taliaes with us, and she will be sitting down the entire time putting stuff down in boxes?¡® Mom suggested and Arthur looked at uncle Caleb for is answer.


    ¡°Well, as long as she don¡¯t carry anything I don¡¯t see any problem with that¡± he said smiling at Lia


    Chapter 55.


    :


    :


    88


    who then started to do a little happy dance on myp and her movement started to create a reaction. I don¡¯t want happening here with all our families.


    I put my hand around her waist and pulled her close to my chest ¡°baby, please uhm your movement is uhm really turning me on so if you don¡¯t want me to sit here with a boner with our family you need to sit still!¡± I whispered into her ear very very low then kissed her temple when I leaned back up and I saw she were the deepest crimson I have ever seen.


    ¡°Oh what did you just whisper in Talia¡¯s ear to get that dark blush as a reaction I may wonder?¡± Aaron chuckled amused. Lia just shook her head and everyoneughed.


    ¡®So it¡¯s settled, I go with the Miller family to help them pack?¡®


    ¡°I see someone trying to change the subject huh?¡± Lughed and Lia just gave a sheepish smile and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well we should all start, it will be a busy day¡± Arthur chuckled.


    We all stood up and headed out to our cars, Lia in my car, Tyler and n in the backseat. Her other


    guards in another car, the rest of my family in one. The rest spread out to the other houses of the


    Bianchis<b>. </b>


    I were holding Lia¡¯s hand on herp the entire time. ¡°You know this will definitely be to your


    lovebirds benefit¡± n snickered, Tyler chuckled, Lia blushed and I smirked.


    ¡°Yeah I don¡¯t have anything against it at all!¡± <b>I </b>smirked looking at Lia who smiled sheepish at me


    and nodded.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m very curious what you said to my little flower right before we left¡± n chuckled and Lia blushed hard and turned to look out the window, this just made the two in the backseatugh


    hard.


    ¡®Oh please stop teasing my girl, I don¡¯t want her to run away from me!¡± I chuckled pulling her hand up to my mouth and kissed the back of her hand and she smiled up at me with such a dazzling


    smile.


    ¡°Can you two be any cuter? You Kayden better treat my sweet baby sister or I will kick your ass!¡± He started with a sweet voice and ended it very serious.


    ¡°Trust me I will always treat my princess how she deserve to be treated!¡± I said with honesty and squeezed her hand gently.


    10:16 Wed, <b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 56

    <b>Chapter </b><b>56</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    (88),


    I know all my guards who I look on as brothers and my blood brothers love teasing me and Kayden


    bute on, don¡¯t they get tired of it? And I can also see Kayden love making me blush.


    We soon arrived at Kayden¡¯s home and I saw Kaydens four friends were there waiting for <b>us</b>, leaning


    up against Ezra¡¯s car. I looked at Kayden with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I asked if they could help us pack, hope you don¡¯t mind?¡± he smiled at me and I shook my head with


    a smile on my face.


    When Kayden parked his car and Tyler got out and open the door for me, hold out a hand and I grabbed it and he helped me out.


    Kayden came around and took my hand in his and walked up to his friends. They looked at our


    hands then a smirk spread on their faces.


    ¡°Look at that our boy havended his dream girl!¡± Ezra smirked even more and I blushed hard.


    ¡°So the lovebird is already moving in together?¡± Carter said with the same smirk. ¡°Seems like it¡±


    Kayden smiled down at me and squeezed my hand and I smiled back up at him.


    ¡°Let start the packing then¡± Levi said with a small smile. I have noticed Levi is a guy with few words,


    same <b>as </b>Kai, but I have never seen Levi smile. So I took up my notebook.


    ¡®Levi<b>, </b>you should smile more often, it suits you!¡®


    I teared the page of handed it to him and headed it to Levi. ¡°What did she say?¡± Ezra asked eagerly


    and I chuckled while walked inside the house.


    ¡°Wait<b>, </b>did she just..¡± Carter asked shocked. ¡°Yes, she just chuckled¡± Ezra said with a shocking voice as


    well.


    I headed into the kitchen where I heard Linda were talking.


    ¡°Oh there you are honey, where is Kayden?¡± She asked with a smile and I just pointed to outside and she chuckled ¡°I bet the boys are giving him a hard time teasing him about you and that he is moving in with you huh?¡± She smiled and I just smiled and nodded.


    10:16 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>10 </b>


    Chapter 56.


    ¡°Those boys are something!¡± Sheughed<b>. </b>Then Kayden and his friends came into the kitchen.


    )


    ¡°Do you want to stay here to help mom or join us help me pack some stuff in my room?¡± He asked


    smiling.


    88


    I looked at Linda ¡°You go with them honey, and remember she is not allowed to carry anything I will beat you to a pulp anyone of you if I see she is carrying anything!¡± she started with a smile then she ended up with a very stern and serious voice.


    I saw the boys except Kayden swallowed nervously and smiled and shook my head, walked up to


    Linda and squeezed her arm before walking over to Kayden.


    He smoothly swooped me up in his arms making sure my skirt didn¡¯t show anything.


    I just looked up at Kayden and smiled shake my head then rested my head on his chest. We headed up to his room and when we got in there my jaw dropped.


    I know guys tend to be a bit messy but it looks like a bomb have gone off in here.


    I looked up at Kayden with an amused smile and I saw he blush while his friendsughed.


    ¡°I saw someone was in a hurry packing for their getaway weekend!¡± Ezraughed and Kayden


    blushed even more.


    ¡°Well I wanted to make sure I would uhm.. look good for you, so I packed and repacked a few times until I were satisfied¡± he smiled sheepishly down at me.


    <b>I </b>chuckled again ¡°You are cute babe¡± I chuckled before I forgot that I don¡¯t want to talk with others


    around.


    Levi, Ezra<b>, </b>Carter and Kai all looked at me in shock. And me and Kayden, looked at each other in


    shock and horror.


    <b>I </b>covered my mouth and I started to shiver, I¡¯m notfortable talking in front of others.


    My mind went straight to think that I¡¯m gonna get a beating right now, and I think Kayden


    understood.


    <b>He </b>hurried to his bed and sat me down then got down on his knees hugging around me.


    ¡°Babe <b>it¡¯s </b>okay<b>, </b>nothing is gonna happen, you are safe with us. Nobody here is gonna do anything


    <b>10:16 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 56.


    about the fact that you just talked, we are all happy you talk to us!¡± He said carefully with a soft


    voice.


    <b>88 </b>


    He took my hands in his and kissed my hands, ¡°Lia, it is okay, remember to breath! Please breathe for me!¡± He started to talk a little frantic.


    I suddenly noticed I started to get dizzy, so I slowly started to breathe.


    ¡°There you go baby, breathe with me!¡± he instructed and I started to follow his breathing and I felt myself calm down. He then picked me up and put me on hisp.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Kai asked carefully looking at me worried. The other three also looked at me


    with worry and concern.


    Kayden looked at me and I carefully nodded my head.


    ¡°Well you see, from the people she ran away from, her mother and stepfather and stepsister, Talia were not allowed to talk, she were not allowed to make any noise at all, if she did she would get a pretty bad beating, get shed, stabber or even shot. Worst cases¡­ ¡°He stopped and looked at me making sure I were okay with he continue to exin and I nodded.


    These are his close friends so if he trust them, I trust them I pulled out my phone, found the group


    chat were I told all my family and the Miller about my past.


    I looked up at Kayden then his friends then my phone, he nodded at me and handed them my


    phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s better that you all get the full story so here you have it, but what you read here you won¡¯t speak about it to anyone, and the fact that she have talked stay between us<b>, </b>she is onlyfortable talking to me for now!¡± Kayden said sternly, and they nodded and started to read my exnation.


    Kayden then looked at me ¡°babe are you okay?¡± he cupped one of my cheeks make me look at him. <b>I </b>smile and nodded resting my head against his chest. He kissed my head.


    ¡°Please know that all of us and all of your brothers would love it when the timees where you arefortable enough to talk to <b>us</b>.¡± He smiled looking at me with so much love and affection. I


    nodded and smiled <b>up </b>at him.

 Awakens 57

    <b>Chapter </b><b>57</b><b>. </b>


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    Seeing Lia start to have a panic attack because of the fact that she were simply talking in front of


    others broke my heart.


    88


    I¡¯m happy she isfortable talking to me but I saw she had pure fear in her eyes when she noticed


    she talked in front of others.


    I looked up at my friends and saw they had tears in their eyes but clenched fist and jaw.


    Kai handed back the phone and they all took a few deep breath.


    ¡°Talia, I¡¯m <b>so </b>sorry to hear about what you have gone through in life, but know you are the strongest person we know and your secret will be safe with us!¡± Levi said with a small smile.


    Lia looked up at them nodded and smiled with so much gratitude in her eyes.


    Then she stood up from myp and looked around the room. She walked over to the door and closed <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    ¡°So what are we gonna pack with us Kayden?¡± She asked in a low voice looking around the room. This brought big a smile to all our faces.


    ¡°Okay first off, you better sit your cute ass down in bed, you are not allowed to carry anything!¡± I said with a chuckle walking up kissing her head before lifting her up carefully and put her in the


    middle of my bed.


    ¡°Can we ask why she isn¡¯t allowed to carry anything?<b>¡± </b>Carter asked carefully,


    Lia let out a heavy sigh then looked at the guys.


    ¡°Well due to my broken ribs, thest gift I got from my stepfather and the punch I took to the stomach for Kay when Nico were gonna punch him and the fact that Cole and Zach roughly tossed me in the pool and I beat their ass¡± she started.


    ¡°My broken ribs ended up rupture a major artery and I started to cough and throw up blood on friday, ended up having a big surgery and have to be careful because of the stupid stitches. She said shrugging her shoulder and the four of them just looked between me and her in shock.


    Chapter 57.


    ))


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s true and man was that scary, and to top it off, during the surgery her heart stopped beating twice so now we just gotta make sure she is taking it easy!¡± I finished exining and they still looked shocked.


    88


    ¡°Well shouldn¡¯t she not be doing this and just be home rxing instead?¡± Kai asked worriedly, and I


    snickered ¡°Well, the grownups tried to but she put her stubborn side to it and wanted to do


    something so mom said she could join us as long as she stuck to only packing things down but not


    carry a single thing!¡± I looked at Lia amused and she just smiled sheepishly to me.


    ¡°Wow<b>, </b>just straight up wow! You have always looked like this tiny little innocent girl that have not


    experienced anything bad in you life but your life have been a living hell! You truly do have my deepest respect.¡± Levi said with a smile looking at Lia.


    ¡°Thank you, and you should never judge a book by it¡¯s cover you know!¡± she said gave him a wink and we all smiled andughed.


    ¡°Truer words have never been spoken.¡± Kai said smiling to Lia as well.


    <b>¡°</b>You know, you guys need to smile more like this, it suits you and lift up the mood to everyone around you!¡± She said looking at Levi and Kai who blushed a little. ¡°We will do our best!¡± Levi said


    smiling.


    ¡°Good because I¡¯m sure now that Kayden is moving in with us that we will see much more to each other!¡± She said smiling at my friends and they all nodded.


    <i>¡°</i>Okay let start this packing!¡± she then looked at the mess of my room.


    I found a suitcase put it next to her on bed and started to put some clothes on the bed and she started to fold it in a very special way and put it in the suitcase.


    This way she got more clothes into it. This girl never seem to stop amaze me.


    Then Kai put my acoustic guitar on the bed, and we started to pack some of my more heavier things like books in boxes.


    Suddenly we heard a guitar y. And looked up to see Lia y the guitar, then she started to sing and we all just sat there on the floor with our jaws dropped. (Weight of the World Citizen Soldier)


    (A/N: All songs I will be writing about in this story, if not pointed out otherwise, we will pretend they are Talia¡¯s own written song)


    <b>10:16 </b>Wed, Sep 10


    Chapter 57.


    Wow she is so amazing, her voice is mesmerizing by it self, but when she sings.


    Wow she have made me speechless, and I look at my friends they are just as shocked as me.


    I have never heard that song before and she sang it with so much emotions. When she finished her song she put the guitar away and kept putting my clothes in the suitcase.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow are we not gonna talk about what just happen?¡± Ezra said shocked looking at Lia.


    Lia looked up from the shirt she were currently folding with a raised eyebrow. ¡°huh?¡± was all she


    said.


    <b>88 </b>


    ¡°Babe I didn¡¯t know you could sing like that, I knew you said you loved to sing before but I didn¡¯t know you are that great, and what¡¯s that song called you just sang? I have never heard it before.¡± I said standing up and sitting down on the bed next to her.


    ¡°Well I haven¡¯t been talking much so I¡¯m sure many don¡¯t know I can sing semi decent and the song I sang I call it ¡®weight of the world¡® and it¡¯s a song I wrote myself so I¡¯m pretty sure you have never heard it before.¡± She said smiling shrugging her shoulder before she continued packing and folding my clothes<b>. </b>


    ¡°You are not ¡®semi decent¡® you are absolutely amazing singer! And that song were so good! Do you have anymore you have written yourself?¡± Carter said looking at her still in shock.


    ¡°Thank you Carter that¡¯s kind of you to say and yes I do, but all my songs are pretty dark and


    depressing though!¡± She said smiling at Carter. ¡°You know I just got an idea!¡± Ezra said and we all


    looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°What if we join the school concert that will be in two weeks? And Talia is our vocalist? That will be the perfect time for her to shock EVERYONE with her amazing voice and we use all her originals.¡±


    Ezra exined.


    ¡®I love the idea but that is a lot riding on Talia and if she isfortable enough to sing before a huge crowd!?¡± Levi said looking worried at Lia. ¡°I¡¯m down if Talia is down!¡± Carter said. ¡°Me too, as


    long as Talia is down!¡± Kai said as well looking at Lia.


    Lia looked at me ¡®I¡¯m down if you are babe! And if you are ready for that!¡± I said holding her hand in


    mine.

 Awakens 58

    <b>Chapter </b><b>58</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    :


    <b>88 </b>


    I don¡¯t know what came over me, it was like I just saw the guitar and I couldn¡¯t help it, I just needed


    to sing!


    It have been so long since I sang, thest time I did that was when I was with Dina and his wife


    Michelle on the ranch many years ago. I kinda forgot that they guys were in the room for a minute.


    Now they want to create a band with me as the vocalist after all of them said they were down with


    the idea and it were up to me, I¡¯m sitting here deep in thoughts for a little.


    ¡°Take some time to think about it Talia, I think it would be such a great way to shock everyone!¡±


    Ezra said looking at me with a smile.


    Then they all started to go back to their packing. And I sat there deep in thoughts.


    It definitely will give everyone the wow effect. And I¡¯m sure I can shock my family with it like this.


    Okay I have made up my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m down<b>, </b>but I want to keep it a secret for my family until the concert as well!¡± <b>I </b>said looking at all


    the boys and their expression goes from shocked to super happy in the matter of a few seconds.


    Then they all stood up and all came to hug me with huge smiles on their faces.


    ¡°YES¡± They all shouted in unison! And that ended up with my guards came in and ready to fight but they stopped shocked in their track looking at the hug party then they had amused smiles on their


    face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Riley asked amused. They boys let go of me and I picked up my notebook.


    ¡®oh nothing, I just told them<b>, </b>they could use our music room at home, because they are gonna perform at the school concert Saturday two weeks from now, and they just got super excited for it!¡±


    They all nodded at what I wrote


    ¡°I see, well we will all be looking forward to it <b>as </b>well then! We will let you guys continue your packing n said with a smile then my guards headed out and closed the door and I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I were holding and so did the other guys in the room.


    Chapter 58.


    ¡°That was a close call, sorry Talia¡± Carter said with worried look on his face<b>. </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure I will have to tell my guards actually if we will make this work¡± I said looking deep in thoughts.


    <b>88 </b>


    ¡°You want me to get them back in?¡± Levi asked smiling at me. I let out a heavy breathe and nodded.


    Time they get to hear my voice I guess. Levi opened the door to get all my guards.


    ¡°Remember babe, we are all happy you are talking and none will do anything bad towards you for talking, and you have all of us here with you!¡± Kayden said taking a hold of my hand and Carter took my other hand and nodded, Ezra and Kai stood behind me with a hand on each my shoulders giving me a nod.


    Then all my guards came in and Levi closed the door. ¡°What can we do to help?¡± n asked with a smile, and I looked over at Levi that shrugged her shoulder with a smirk.


    ¡°Well you see, I will also be apart of the band, and I will be the vocalist, but we want it to be a secret and shock my entire family as well as everyone else that I sing, or even that I talk. And since you


    guys are with me all the time, I kinda think you guys need to be in on the secret and you are not


    allowed to tell anyone. And when we are around others we will pretend I still don¡¯t talk! Are you


    guys okay with that?¡± I exined and asked them looking at them hopeful.


    All my six guards just stood there in shock staring at me with wide eyes and mouths.


    After a few second of no reaction at all ¡°hmm, I think you just broke your guards Talia!¡± Kai chuckled


    which made all of <b>us </bugh and that broke them out of whatever trance they are in.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± n said shocked, ¡°You talk¡± Ken said just as shocked, ¡°With the most adorable and angelic voice I have ever heard¡± Charlie smiled wide.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe my own ears right now!¡± Jack said with both a happy and shocked looked on his face.


    ¡°Not only are you talking now but you also gonna sing?¡± Tyler asked with a big smile.


    ¡°This is definitely the happiest day in my life so far, my sweet baby sister is talking!¡± Riley said with tears in his eyes.


    ¡®So I take that you all will keep the secret and help us pull this off?<b>¡± </b>I asked hopeful looking at them with a smile. ¡°YES¡± They all shouted in unison and came hugging me one by one.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡® I¡¯m so happy to finally hear your sweet voice cupcake¡± Charlie said lifting me up


    10:16 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>10


    into a big hug which made meugh.


    :


    <b>88 </b>


    Then Ken took me into his arms ¡°My beautiful butterfly you have the sweetestugh as well¡± he said kissing my forehead.


    They Riley hugged me ¡°Honey I¡¯m so proud of you¡°.


    Then Tyler hugged me ¡°Sweetie you never seem to stop amaze me¡°.


    Then n hugged me ¡°My beautiful flower you are full of surprises¡°.


    Then Jack picked me up and hugged me tight kissing my cheek ¡°Pumpkin you can always count on us, you are like all our baby sister as well!¡±


    Iughed ¡°You know, you and your nicknames for me never stop amaze me¡± I said looking at them all and they smiled sheepishly at me.


    ¡°Okay I will just send Leon a message about it so he know we will hijack the music room for the next


    two week, but I won¡¯t tell him that I will be singing.¡± I said and looked at my guards and they all


    nodded understanding they can¡¯t tell him about our ns.


    Talia: ¡®Hey dearest big brother of mine, Kayden and his friends are gonna perform at the school


    concert in two weeks so I told them they could use the music room at home for practise. Hope that


    is okay, we will be spending most of our times there for the next two weeks. I just wanted to give a heads up and hope you are okay with that?¡®


    It didn¡¯t take long until he answered.


    Leon: ¡®Bambina that is totally okay with me, and I¡¯m d you get so well along with his friends as


    well, I can¡¯t wait to hear their performance on the school concert! Tell them not to overdo it with their practice though and see you all when we all get hometer¡®


    ¡°Leon were okay with it and he said not to overdo it at practice and he look forward to see you guys


    perform¡± I told them after receiving a reply from Leon.


    10:16 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>


    ¡­


    <b>88 </b>


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 59

    <b>Chapter </b><b>59</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    I¡¯m so proud of my sweet Lia, I know she have taking some big steps today!


    Not only did she start talking to me, she started to talk to my friends then her guards!


    I know that is something that take a lot of her to do! And it take a lot of courage to go against your


    inner worries and trauma about it!


    Now she have also agreed to perform in a school concert in front of the entire school, parents and


    friends of students at the school!


    I also see my friends is taking a liking to Lia, not just out of courtesy because I like her, but after


    they got to know her story it¡¯s like she woke up some protectiveness in them.


    And I know my boys, they will do everything they can to make sure she is safe.


    After the guards left the room again to keep guard we all hugged Lia again. ¡°You make <b>us </b>all so


    proud of you Talia!¡± Kai said kissing her cheek.


    She smiled at Kai ¡°Thank you! And I look forward to get to know you all better, not just as Kayden¡¯s


    friends but as my friends as well¡± She said.


    ¡°We will all be honored to be consider good friends with you!¡± Levi said kissing her other cheek.


    ¡°So tell me Kay how is this gonna go with you, Nico, Cole and Zach in the same house, you guys hate each other so much!?¡± Ezra said looking a little worried.


    I just smiled widely ¡°Well that isn¡¯t a problem anymore, we actually along now¡± I said looking at my friends that just looks shocked.


    ¡°What the hell have happened in just one weekend?<b>¡± </b>Carter asked shocked.


    ¡®Well Talia happened. And after she gave Cole and Zach a beating after they tossed her in the pool, she created the group you all read about her life in and that made Cole and Zach¡¯s attitude change drastically and Nico changed after he punched Lia idently when she took that hit for me.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Wow, but he also gave her a mean p to her face for that, which I think were so uncalled for!¡± Kai


    10:17 Wed, <b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 59.


    said a bit angry.


    ¡­


    ((co


    87


    ¡°Well when Leon came home that day he were so on my ass about what happened in the cafeteria that day because the school had called saying something happened but didn¡¯t know exactly what¡± Lia started to exin.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t want Nico to get in unnecessary trouble so I told Leon that he should drop it and I


    didn¡¯t snitch on Nico. Leon only thought I had gotten the p to the face<b>, </b>so when he gave me a lecture about how dangerous that was since I have three broken ribs, and I should be happy I didn¡¯t


    get a hit to the stomach instead. Nico¡¯s face paled like he was a ghost because he knew he punched me hard in the stomach but I didn¡¯t say anything about it! Guess that was when he started to change


    his behavior.¡± Lia said shrugging her shoulders then went back to packing.


    ¡°Wait, you been walking around with broken ribs pretending everything is fine and only Leon knew


    about it until that day?¡± Kai asked shocked.


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah, I don¡¯t like sympathy or pity, and I want people to like me for who I am and not feel sorry for


    me with what I have gone through. So I didn¡¯t feel like letting them know, they were already treated


    me like I¡¯m a ss doll ready to break any minute and I don¡¯t like that!¡± She said smiling up at <b>us </b>


    while she put some of my stuff in boxes on the floor.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s get done packing so we can get home and figure out what kind of song we will be singing


    at the concert<b>, </b>if we are gonna use my original songs I don¡¯t have notes for instrument only acoustic guitar and piano so we have a lot of work ahead of <b>us</b>!¡± she said while still packing


    ¡°On it¡± we all said in unison then we hurriedly started to pack all my stuff.


    A few hourster we were back home at the Bianchi¡¯s estate.


    After <b>carry </b>all of my stuff up to my room here we went down to eat ate lunch, then music room and her guards told us they would keep everyone away ande and get us when it were dinner time.


    ¡®Okay so we all have our instrument we like, Kai is on drums, me and Ezra on guitars, Carter is keyboard and piano and Levi on bass, now we have you as our vocal we just need to hear the songs first and then we can figure out how we will put the instruments in. How does that sound?¡± I asked looking at Lia.


    ¡°Sounds like a n to me, one song I haven¡¯t made any music to though I only have the lyric to it, I personally think it¡¯s a good song but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s because I bias since it¡¯s my own song¡± Lia giggled.


    Chapter 59.


    ¡°But I have some other songs too, I brought my book I have the lyrics written in¡± she said and handed me the book. The other guys came and looked at the lyrics with me.


    ¡°Okay I truly like this ¡®Breathe¡® song!¡± Kai said looking at Lia, ¡°Yeah that is <b>the </b>song I don¡¯t haven¡¯t made the music to yet just written the lyric to.¡± She said.


    87


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I can work on that and see if I can make some notes for <b>us </b><b>if </b>you don¡¯t mind?¡± Kai said


    looking at Lia hopeful.


    ¡°Sure go ahead¡± She smiled and Kai took a picture of the lyrics. ¡°Can we hear ¡®breathe in<b>, </b>breathe


    out¡®, ¡®If I surrender¡®, ¡®still breathing¡® and thest one ¡®tattoo¡®?¡± Levi asked looking at Lia.


    ¡°Before you start, is it okay if I record it all, that way I can listen to it over and over and see where


    we can add instruments?¡± Kai asked.


    He is the one that make notes of songs we like to just jam to when we chilling when we were at my


    ce.


    ¡°Sure¡± she said and sat down by the piano and started the first song (Breathe in, Breathe out ¨C Brent


    Morgan)


    Wow she sure know how to write some deep lyrics ¡°Okay I think this was amazing and think we can carefully add some instruments in there without ruin the ¡®mood¡® of the song!¡± Kai said.


    ¡°Okay next is ¡®if I surrender¡® Kayden can you hand me the acoustic guitar?<b>¡± </b>Lia asked with a smile and I nodded handed it to her, happy she ask knowing she shouldn¡¯t carry anything heavy.


    (If I Surrender ¨C Citizen Soldier) ¡°Wow, even I can hear that this song have so much potential, like it¡¯s already super great<b>, </b>add some guitar and drums in there and boom it will be mind blowing¡± Carter said excitedly which made us allugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you like it, okay now for ¡®Still Breathing¡® if you are ready?¡± She asked and we all nodded.

 Awakens 60

    Like since Kayden told us of this wonderful and amazing girl he meet in Seattle and they stayed there 5 days longer because of that girl, I were intrigued by her<b>, </b>because Kayden never do anything for people he don¡¯t really care about.


    But after he told us about how they meet, he didn¡¯t tell us much about her past only how they found


    her. And that he just wanted to protect her and make sure she always was good and happy.


    He also told us about how they had shared a kiss before he had to go because her family woulde


    there and they didn¡¯t want to scare them away letting them know, she knew people in the mafia.


    Then we get to learn how she goes to our school and the first day when he saw her and they hugged, I have never and I mean never seen Kayden smile so brightly for a girl.


    Sure she is the prettiest girl I have ever seen but I know Kayden don¡¯t go after anyone because of


    their looks so it had to be more to her.


    The day after I saw how she took a punch in the stomach for Kayden by her own brother and I


    noticed she didn¡¯t even flinch at that, so I just figured he had in thest second noticed it were Talia


    he would hit.


    Then we hear what he shouted at her and gave her a hard p to the face and she still didn¡¯t flinch.


    <b>I </b><b>saw </b>she wrote the note to Nico that if it weren¡¯t for Kayden she wouldn¡¯t be alive right now, that


    made me shocked and I saw the shock on Nico¡¯s face as well when he read it.


    After that we started hanging out with Talia and her friends also her brother Den, they are always together <b>at </b>school<b>, </b>they are like joined by their hips, Theo is also never far away from Talia, would almost believe they were triplets.


    When we got the message today asking to help packing his stuff because they are moving in with the Bianchi we found it very amusing.


    Then we see how they were holding hands when Kayden walked up to us.


    She wrote a note to me saying how I should smile more often because it suited me I couldn¡¯t help blushing at that.


    10:17 Wed<b>, </b>Sep <b>10 </b>


    Chapter 60.


    :


    Then I heard her chuckled when she walked inside and I were inplete shock.


    When we got up to Kayden¡¯s room and we heard her talk to Kayden and she started to have a panic attack, because she had talked, I honestly felt sorry for her<b>, </b>then when we all read about her past I had nothing but deep respect for this girl and understood more about why she was having a panic


    attack.


    <b>87 </b>


    Hearing her sing, melted my heart, her voice alone is amazing, her singing voice is mesmerizing and learning that she write music herself I were inplete shock again.


    And I was over the moon when she agreed to join our band to perform for the school concert in two


    weeks.


    Now hearing her sing her own songs, she is amazing, in both songwriting and singing.


    Her songs have so much potential and they are so deep, also knowing her past, they all give so much more meaning.


    (Still Breathing ¨C Citizen Soldier)


    ¡°Wow, again amazing, and I think if we add in some keyboard effect in this it will be bomb¡± Carter said super excited and the rest of us nodded to that with big smiles on our face.


    ¡°Okay for thest song you all wanted to hear, it¡¯s a song I made after I got here and meet all of you and my family¡± She said putting the guitar down and turned around to the piano.


    (Tattoo Citizen Soldier)


    ¨C


    Wow, just wow, I could feel my eyes get filled with tears. I saw the rest of the guy too, they all just stood there shocked with tears running down their face.


    Then I looked at Talia and I saw she also had tears down her face and she sang the song with so


    much emotions.


    When she were done singing this song we all rushed up to her hugging her tightly, we all just cried together and let out all of our feelings.


    When we all had calmed down we all hugged her tightly one by one.


    ¡°Talia, just wow, your writing skills is so amazing, your songs have so much meaning, and shows how strong you are as a person to have ovee these mental struggles as well as physical and


    Chapter 60.


    :


    87


    emotional struggles throughout your life! Thank you for sharing this with us! And we will make you proud with how we will make use of these songs at the concert!¡± I said looking at her with such a proud look on my face<b>. </b>


    She smiled so brightly back to us all. I saw Kai walked up to her and dried away her tears then he


    kissed her forehead.


    ¡°We are all so proud of you and I for one can¡¯t wait to shock everyone with not just your amazing voice but your songs as well.¡± He said caressing her face and she smiled make her eyes sparkle and


    nodded.


    This girl truly have an amazing heart and I gotta say Kayden is one lucky guy! I honestly envy him


    to have her as his.


    Then we heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in¡± Kayden said. And Tyler came in ¡°Hey guys, dinner <b>is </b>about to be served you all should make your wa..¡± He stopped himself from talking looking at all of <ol><li>us<b>. </b></li></ol>


    ¡°Is everything alright? Why have you all been crying?¡± He asked worried.


    ¡°We are fine, we have just been listen to some very incredible songs we think you all will love when you get to hear them when they are finished for the school concert.¡± Ezra said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Okay, maybe you all should go and wash you faces so the family don¡¯t think anything is wrong


    going down to dinner looking like you all have cried you hearts out!¡± He said rubbing the back of his


    neck.


    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>Ty we will all go up to my room and do that and we will go down to dinner!¡± Talia smiled.


    And we all headed out and walked up to the third floor where the bedrooms are. We all just followed


    Talia into her room.


    ¡®You all can go to the bathroom and wash your face I will just remove my makeup!¡± she said and sat


    down by her vanity mirror,


    ¡°Thank you we all smiled at her and headed into her bathroom and wow it looks amazing here.


    It¡¯s so big, have a big ss shower in the corner. A bathtub in another, a toilet between them both, a double sink with a creamy white color on the cabs and draws, a few nts and candles as decorations here, marbel floors in white and ck, wall and ceiling in creamy white marble.


    10:17 Wed, <b>Sep </b>10

 Awakens 61

    <b>Chapter 61</b><b>. </b>


    Kai¡¯s pov


    After Kayden came back from Seattle we noticed he were like a new person and all he could think about were the girl he meet there.


    Now after meeting her and getting to know her personally and also get to learn about her past.


    Learn how sweet and caring she is, I understand him though, she is truly amazing.


    We walked into her bathroom and all our jaws droops looking at it. Even Kayden<b>, </b>guess he have


    never been in here either.


    We washed our faces then we headed out into her bedroom again.


    This time I looked more around and saw she had a big bed, with ivy purple bed sheets, she had a seating group in one corner with a bookshelf with some books in it.


    The couch and chairs were in a ck color and looked superfy. Her window seat had a lot of pillow and nkets. A little basket with more nkets next to the door leading out to her balcony.


    She had some chest of draws around her room in white that had decoration in color of ck, ivy purple and white and some nts around her room.


    The walls were a creamy color like her bathroom walls and cabs. She had a big ivy purple fluffy carpet under her bed that also stretched out on both side so when you stood up your feet wouldn¡¯t be cold hitting the white marble floor.


    Then a door <b>I </b>guess is her closet, a vanity where she is currently sitting, a TV on the wall next to the vanity and opposite of the bed. Then it¡¯s the door out to the hallway and right next to the door it¡¯s a floor to ceiling mirror,


    It¡¯s a truly beautiful room, and it kinda reminds me of Talia.


    I looked at Talia and <b>saw </b>she had taken off her makeup so all her bruises were on disy.


    I saw the rest of the guys were looking at her. Then she were about to put on makeup again.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to put on makeup babe, everyone have seen you without it now.¡± Kayden said walking over to her and stood behind her looking into her eye in the mirror.


    )


    <b>87 </b>


    10:17 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 10


    Chapter 61.


    ¡°I know babe, but I don¡¯t want to see all the look of pity they will give me and I don¡¯t want to scare Sabrina more than I already have, having her seeing me throw up blood.¡± she said shrugging her


    shoulder.


    87


    ¡°It¡¯s time you feelpletely safe in your own home, leave it be as it is Talia¡± I said walking over to her and took away the makeup in her hands.


    ¡°The family need to ept you for how you look, and let your family see you are a strong person that ept yourself for who you are now! Because even with all these bruises you still are incredible beautiful!¡± I said putting a hand on her cheek and I could see she blushed.


    ¡°You know you truly do look so adorable when you blush¡± Levi said kissing the top of her head.


    ¡°I second that¡± Carter said kissing her cheek.


    ¡°I agree with the other guys¡± Ezra said kissing her forehead.


    ¡°Hey guys are you all trying to take my girl away from me?¡± Kayden chuckled and Talia just smiled


    shook her head amused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down guys!¡± she said smiling. ¡°Remember walking out that door I won¡¯t be speaking.¡± she


    said with a small smile and we all nodded our heads, then we walked out.


    The guards were standing right outside, and when they saw Talia without makeup they looked a bit shocked then a small smile spread on their face.


    ¡°We are all proud of you baby sis!¡± Riley said smiling cupping her cheek and kissed her forehead and she smiled nodded and gave them a wink.


    We all walked down to the dining room and when Talia walked in all her family including Kayden¡¯s family attacked her in hugs and kisses.


    ¡®Bambina we have missed you so much all day¡± Den said hugging his sister.


    ¡°You will sit on myp for dinner and it¡¯s not up for discussion!¡± Nico said and lifted Talia up in a bridal style and the rest of them all groan, but when Talia chuckled all of us had a smile on our face.


    ¡°You know we love it when you let out a chuckle for us! It truly light up our days and we can¡¯t wait to hear you talk to us¡± her grandfather said with a bright smile on his face.


    After we all sat down their servants came out with the food and Talia smiled and bowed her head


    10:17 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>


    Chapter 61.


    and the head servant smiled and kissed Talia¡¯s head.


    67


    ¡°Let <b>us </b><b>all </b>introduce <b>Kayden¡¯s </b>friends they are with him <b>as </b>good as everyday and almost live at our


    <b>ce </b><b>so </b>I¡¯m <b>sure </b>they will be here a lot as well¡± Jacob said to Talia¡¯s family


    And they all introduced themself and told us who they are to Talia and we introduce ourself too so


    they know what we are called at least, and Jacob also told them we help them with some mafia jobs


    from time to time.


    ¡°Well a friend of Kayden and Talia is always wee here, if you also need rooms here we will make


    that happened you are all just much family to us, just like the Millers are.¡± Arthur said with a smile and Talia looked happy with that.


    ¡°Our son¡¯s friends also help in the mafia business as well as they have their own rooms here <b>so </b>


    hopefully you all get along together!¡± Thomas said and we all nodded.


    It were a very lively dinner to say the least<b>, </b>so many conversations and everyone kept to a yes/no


    questions for Talia so she didn¡¯t have to write much during dinner.


    When Talia were done eating they all started to argue about who were gonna get Talia¡¯s leftovers


    and it were pretty amusing.


    Suddenly Talia hide her face into Nico¡¯s chest and then we saw her body started to shake a little,


    first everyone looked worried over at Nico and Talia but when Nico look down on Talia his face light up with the biggest smile I have ever seen on him.


    Then we started to hear a tinyugh and everyone broke up in big smiles.


    Then theugh got a bit higher and we saw Talia wipe her eyes for tears and she <b>just </b>started tough even harder which made all of us started tough with her, herugh is definitely contagions.


    When she stoppedughing after a while she turned around ¡°Bambina you truly amazing!¡± Leon said


    with one <b>big </b>smile.


    She just look at Leon with a amused smile and shook her head. Then she hold up her te with food and the argument started again and Talia just looked amused at them all and shook her head.

 Awakens 62

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>62</b><b>. </b>


    :


    87


    Ezra¡¯s pov


    Having dinner with the Bianchi family were something I never though we ever were gonna do but


    here we are.


    And let me say it were indeed amusing. Then when Talia started tough first everyone looked super worried but when I say Nico¡¯s face light up like that I couldn¡¯t help but smile and when we heard she


    wereughing everyone looked so happy.


    This little girl can truly turn a smile on anyone¡¯s face.


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing with her, herugh were so contagions, after a good solid five minute withughter she turned around and held up her te and the fighting for her food began again, I looked


    over at Kayden that just shook his head just as amused at their antics.


    Adam ended up getting her leftover and he were over the moon while the rest of them groan.


    We learned that the person that get to have Talia on theirp during the meal are not allowed to get


    her left overs but everyone else are fighting for her leftover using rock, paper and scissors.


    I guess we will have many amusing meals from now on. After dinner we all decided to watch movies and then the fight again started on who were gonna have Talia on theirp.


    And this time I won. You can¡¯t fault a guy for wanting to have a beautiful girl on hisp watching


    movie.


    The brothers meant it were unfair since we had been with Talia all day but the grownups said it was


    a fair fight and that now they had to be okay sharing Talia¡¯s attention with more people that they all groan again.


    We gotfortable on the couch and I were sitting next to Kai on my left, and Carter on my right.


    Talia got in afortable position sitting on myp but leaning a little up against Kai<b>, </b>not that


    neither of <b>us </b>minded.


    This girl truly have made her way into our hearts as well.


    During the movie I noticed Talia wasn¡¯t paying attention, instead she were writing down something on her notebook then made a little melody with her pen on the edge of the book and I looked down


    Chapter 62.


    on what she were writing.


    0:0


    I noticed Kai looked at it as well and we both smiled brightly.


    <b>87 </b>


    We also heard very low and weak humming, we leaned closer listen to her humming and looking at


    what she¡¯s writing with the melody of her humming and reading what she wrote, she were creating a


    great song right in front of me on myp.


    When the movie were done, they wanted Talia to changep but she were so into her writing that


    her father shook his head and her brothers left her sitting on myp leaning up against Kai¡¯s chest.


    When she were done with the song lyric she thorn the page of her book. And handed it to Kai then


    she started on another.


    She were in a creative corner right now and when someone tried to talk to her we just motion for them to be quiet by putting a finger on our lips.


    The second song she wrote was a hard one, it¡¯s called ¡®would anyone care¡® but damn it¡¯s a great one.


    And when she was done she also handed that to Kai, then she started on another one which also was


    a hard one to read.


    I looked at Kai and I think he thought the same as me, if we will be able to get this perfected maybe we can sing these at the concert as well.


    I read as she kept the lyric pouring out of her down on the paper and I truly understand that this poor girl on myp have gone through hell, not only from knowing her past but take away the fact


    that I know her past, her lyrics alone shows it.


    She handed her third song ¡®Reason to live¡® to Kai, and started another she called ¡®control¡® and just from the lyric I understand that the control she have had over her emotions and feelings in life have truly been huge, if she didn¡¯t, maybe it would be a chance she wouldn¡¯t be here anymore.


    They started a new movie but saw she were still so concentrated on what she were doing that they left her be on myp.


    She were done with that one as well and handed that too Kai and she started ¡®Burden¡®.


    This had a different vibe kinda. It were like she were talking to someone that is also going through a hard time and that they would never be a burden, she rather wanted them to open up to her, cry and let out their feelings instead of them giving into their suicidal thoughts.


    Chapter 62.


    :


    <b>87 </b>


    When she was done with that one as well she handed that to Kai and then she leaned her head back resting it against his chest as well. And it didn¡¯t take long until she was asleep.


    And man she are so beautiful. And she looked so at peace when she sleep.


    When her brothers noticed she had fallen asleep they started to have a closer eye on her.


    I pulled out my phone and message the group with me, Kai, Kayden, Levi and Carter in it.


    Ezra: ¡®Why is her family having a closer eye on her now that she have fallen asleep?¡®


    Kayden: ¡®She tend to have nightmare, so guess they are just worried incase that happens, it have not happened as I have seen personally but Leon and her brothers said she have them if she sleep alone.¡®


    Kayden: ¡®So I guess they are worried since you guys are ¡®semi new¡® to Lia, that maybe she will have them sleeping on yourp¡®


    Kai: ¡®I see, well she at least look very peaceful for now¡®


    Carter: ¡®It¡¯s totally understandable though with her background, like I think I would struggle with nightmare from that too¡®


    Levi: ¡®Yeah like who wouldn¡¯t? She have been living a hell, hopefully now she will ovee that!¡®


    Ezra: ¡®Yeah, I feel for this poor girl¡®


    Kayden: ¡®Yeah but don¡¯t let she know you pity her background, she won¡¯t like that  ¡®


    Ezra: ¡®Don¡¯t worry, she truly have my deepest respect and I see why you care so much about her ¡®


    Kayden: ¡®Hey now, don¡¯t try to steal my girl from me :¨C|¡®


    Ezra: Who knows maybe she will fall in love with me instead :¨C**


    Levi: ¡®Haha or me ¡®


    Kai: Who knows maybe she will fall in love with me ;-D¡®


    Carter: Don¡¯t overlook me xD¡®


    Kayden: ¡® :¨C@¡®


    10:17 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 10


    Chapter 62.


    Ezra: ¡®


    Kai: ¡®¡®


    Levi: ¡®¡®


    Carter: ¡® ¡®


    .


    Kayden: ¡®You guys are unbelievable :¨C| ¡®


    :


    Then I saw Arthur walked up to Kayden and said something to him and he nodded his head and stood up walked over to where we sat, ¡°I¡¯m gonna put her in bed¡± he whispered looking down on Talia with a sweet smile ¡°Come with me guys¡± he whispered.


    Chapter Comments


    16


    0


    Write Comments


    < SHARE


    (87)

 Awakens 63

    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    :


    87


    My boys sure are something. And I see the way they look at Lia<b>, </b>they have all had a soft expression on their face whenever they talk about her after they meet her the first day she went to our school.


    I notice they all steal nces at her every now and then.


    And when they saw her bruised face the second day at school when the nurse had to clean her cut on her lip and check out her cheek after Nico pped her they got enraged.


    When they read the chat about her life ealier they showed sadness, rage and a protectiveness over


    Talia.


    I also notice how they made sure she didn¡¯t care anything heavy when she helped us pack.


    During the time in the music room they looked at her with a fondness I have never ever seen before.


    Now see how they look at her when she sleep. I think her family noticed that too especially Arthur


    and Leon.


    Arthur came over to me asking if I could get Talia in bed, Emma and ina is gonna help her get ready for bed and they have also put in some mattresses into her room since they figured my friends


    would sleep in there too.


    So I got over there and told them I were gonna put Talia to bed and that they should follow me.


    ¡°Hey Kayden<b>, </b><b>just </b>put her on the bed and we will get her ready for bed while you guys get ready as well. We have put mattresses in there for your friends to sleep on until we can get their rooms settled as well.¡± Emma whispered and we all nodded.


    I walked into her bedroom and put her down and walked out.


    ¡°We will go and take a quick shower and get dressed for bed ande back soon!¡± I whispered and Emma and ine as well as her guards nodded.


    When we reached my bedroom they looked at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°They let you sleep there with their sister/daughter without making a fuss about it?¡± Carter said shocked and I just nodded with a smile.


    Chapter 63.


    ¡°I will take a quick shower then you guys can take a shower as well¡± I said walking in to the


    bathroom.


    <b>87 </b>


    I used the toilet, washed my hands, took a quick shower, brushed my teeth and got out with a towel


    just around my waist.


    ¡°Next¡± I said smiling at them and Kai got in to the bathroom.


    I pulled on some boxers, some ck shorts and a white in t¨Cshirt.


    And I found some clothes they all could change into, we have the same build all of <b>us </b>so they borrow my clothes all the time.


    ¡°So we are all gonna sleep in her bedroom tonight?¡± Ezra looked amused.


    ¡°Yeah or I guess you guys can sleep here instead if you rather want until they get your own rooms


    here sorted¡± I said looking at them with a smirk.


    ¡°No no no we will sleep in Talia¡¯s bedroom!¡± Kai said walking out of the bathroom and Carter walked


    in next, and Kai took on the clothes I have found.


    ¡°You guys sure have taking a liking to my girlfriend¡± I said raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well can you me us? She is absolutely amazing!¡± Levi said shrugging his shoulders and I looked


    at him shocked.


    He is never a guy to show interest in anyone. And the rest of my boys shrugged as well.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get any ideas she¡¯s my girlfriend guys.¡± I looked at them helplessly.


    ¡®Well who says we can¡¯t all be with her, you know, be in a what is a rtionship called when we are more guys in love with one girl?¡± Carter said walking out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Polyandry¡± Ezra said walking into the bathroom next.


    ¡°Yeah that! Maybe she will be open to that with us with time, we have done it before, all of us been with the same girl at once, even if that were just a one night stand kinda thing who say we can¡¯t make it work with Talia as well?¡± Carter said shrugging his shoulder while getting dressed.


    I was just standing there baffled.


    10:17 Wed, Sep <b>10 </b>


    Chapter 63.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t give us that look, it¡¯s not a dumb idea and she do deserve all the love in the world you can¡¯t deny that! And have multiple lovers will means more love for her!¡± Levi said and the rest of them nodded.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Hmm¡± Was all I said deep in thoughts.


    ¡°The question here is, is Talia open to that idea?¡± Ezra said walking out of the bathroom and grabbing the clothes to change into.


    ¡°Only one way to figure that out!¡± Levi said walking into the bathroom.


    ¡°Like I won¡¯t argue that she don¡¯t deserve all the love the world have to offer, because she do and if she is willing and be open to the idea, how will we bring this up with her?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will figure out something, we will just go slow about it and let her get to know us better first, we all have enough self control and respect for her¡± Kai said and they nodded.


    ¡°And if she won¡¯t be open to the idea, we won¡¯t let that ruin our friendship with her!¡± Carter said and we all nodded at that, even Levi who just walked out of the bathroom.


    When they were all ready and dressed we walked back to Talia¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Goodnight guys¡± Her guards whispered and we said goodnight back.


    When we open the door to the bedroom our eyes widen in shock.


    Talia had her hand around her neck, struggling in her sleep.


    Her guards saw our reaction and looked into the bedroom as well.


    ¡°Shit, Fuck¡± Both Tyler and n said in unison. ¡°She is having a nightmare, get in there and carefully bring her out of it!¡± n said running away probably to get her dad or Leon, and we hurried in.


    I got <b>up </b>in bed with her on her left side and Kai went to her right.


    ¡°Carter get a cold wet cloth¡± I ordered quickly and he ran into the bathroom.


    I carefully lifted up her upper body and got behind herying her back against my chest while Kai carefully tried to get her hands off her throat.


    10:17 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 63.


    :


    ¡°Babe, please wake up<b>, </b>you are safe<b>, </b>please you are safe in my arms and not where your mind is telling you you are.¡± I whispered into her ear.


    Kai got her hands away from her neck and she tried to get them back again but Levi came to hold her left hand and Kai held her right in their hands.


    I kept whispering sweet nothing in her ear and Carter came back with a cold cloth and started to wipe her face and chest. Ezra had also gotten in bed and carefully held her feet so she didn¡¯t kick.


    He slowly started to give her feet a foot massage. Then Leon came into the room.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 6


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    <b>87 </b>

 Awakens 64

    Leon¡¯s pov


    n came running into my office I got back to after Kayden took Talia up to bed.


    I have to say before Talia got here I barely participating in activities as watching movies.


    So after she were taken to bed I ended up going back to work a little before going to bed.


    ¡°Boss, Talia having a nightmare, we saw it just as the boys were about to go into her room to sleep. I told them to try calm her down and wake her up. But it was bad, she was even choking herself in her


    sleep.¡± n exined in a rush.


    I quickly stood up and we headed towards stairs to go down to the third floor where the bedrooms


    are<b>. </b>


    I got to her room and see all five boys doing what they good to calm her down.


    Kayden were sitting behind her caressing her cheek whisper to her to wake up.


    Kai holding her right hand and Levi holding her left.


    Ezra carefully massaging her feets and Carter wiping her face gently.


    <b>I </b>saw all the boys looked at me in shock but they quickly got back to focus on Talia, if it were not for


    the fact I knew Talia were having a bad nightmare this would be an amused sight to see.


    But they look like they have it handled.


    I looked at Tyler and n next to me and they both had a smirk on their face and I couldn¡¯t help


    smirking with them.


    My baby sister have all these five boys wrapped around her fingers without even knowing it.


    They all were so careful with her, showing that they have much care for her.


    I saw Talia started to calm down and rx in their arms so I walked a bit further into her room.


    <i>¡°</i>Good job guys, seems like you all have this under control. And she seems like she is back into a peaceful sleep, thank you all for helping Ta. You all should try to get some sleep as well. You all


    Chapter 64.


    <b>87 </b>


    have school in the morning¡± I whispered to them and they all smiled and nodded to me and I headed


    out of the room and closed the door behind me.


    ¡°Seems like she have more boys wrapped around her fingers.¡± n snickered in a whisper and I smirked looking at him.


    ¡°Yeah, seems like she may be a potential to have more than one boyfriend soon if this keep up¡± I chuckled in a whisper.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind that?¡± Tyler whispered in a smirk.


    ¡°Honestly, no as long as they always treat her right, and as long as she is happy I would be fine with that. She deserve to be as happy as she possible can be you know!¡± I whispered with a smile on my face.


    ¡°You are right about that, our baby sister deserve the world¡± n whispered with a proud smile and Tyler nodded and I smiled and nodded back, I¡¯m so happy Talia have so many people caring about her so deeply.


    ¡°Goodnight Don¡± Tyler whispered. ¡°Goodnight Don n whispered. I smiled at them both. Goodnight both of you when you guys shift and can go to bed.¡± I whispered and headed to bed.


    Carter¡¯s pov


    Honestly I would never think I would care so much for a girl, I have never been the type of a person


    to do that.


    I heard the stories Kayden told us about this wonderful girl he helped in Seattle and honestly she


    sounded like she was too good to be true, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Linda and Jacob talked about her


    with the same fondness I would believe Kayden just had dreamt her.


    But when I saw this drop dead gorgeous girl walk into math ss with her brothers I were absolutely


    mind blown about how beautiful she was.


    Andter at lunch I heard Kayden called her name and I saw they recognized each other.


    Then the look on Kayden¡¯s face told me everything I needed to know, this was the girl he talked


    about from Seattle.


    The day after when I saw how she protected Kay from her own brother, I were impressed.


    Chapter 64.


    :


    And when I saw Nico p her I got so pissed. When I got to see her without makeup in the nurse¡¯s office I were shocked how she even were able to smile without hurting like crazy.


    87


    I was very happy that we started to spend more time with her during lunch, we sat talking with her and her friends and her brothers she have lunch with.


    Then hearing how Kayden is moving in with her I got pretty jealous.


    When I heard her chuckle at first I could feel how my heart skip a beat and I couldn¡¯t help falling for


    her a little more.


    Then I heard her angelic voice I were absolutely sold. But I were surprised to see she got a panic attack just because she spoke out loud but when I got to read her story from before she got here my


    heart broke for what this amazing person so full of life had gone through.


    Like how can anyone do that to such an amazing person like Lia?


    But I were happy she started to talk to us after we understood her situation and the fact that her


    secret is safe with us.


    Hearing her y the guitar in Kayden¡¯s room and she started to sing I were absolutt in awe about this girl. I saw Ezra, Levi and Kai felt the same way about her.


    Then she agree to perform with us as a big surprise to everyone in two weeks made me so ecstatic.


    When we got home to the Bianchi estate and got to the music room and she let us hear some more of her own songs I were so surprised over how deep they were.


    Thatst song though that were a very hard one to hear.


    I also saw she wrote some songs during the movies we were watching, and I can¡¯t wait to hear them.


    Now that we have been allowed to half way move in here I¡¯m sure all of us will spend most of our time here with Talia at least the next two weeks we will practice a lot to get all the songs ready for


    the concert.


    And I just hope we can be able to get our sweet Lia to ept a rtionship with all of us, because honestly I don¡¯t want nothing else then to have her in my life for the rest of my life.

 Awakens 65

    When I saw Lia have her nightmare and she was choking herself my heart dropped to the bottom of


    my stomach.


    But luckily Kayden was quick to get the handle of the situation and when her big brother got in here she had already calmed down a lot.


    I did notice the smirk the three men had when they saw us and I would probably had the same had I


    seen it through their eyes.


    Here you see five guys doing everything to help this sweet, beautiful girl who looks so tiny next to <ol><li>us. We are all like 20 cm taller then she is at least. </li></ol>


    When we were gonna go to bed we ended up having Lia sleep on Kay¡¯s chest, then Kai and Levi


    holding around her stomach and me and Ezra wereying between Kai and Levi¡¯s lower body and holding around Talia as well.


    This must look so funny for anyone walking in on us but we don¡¯t care as long as we get to sleep


    next to Lia and she get a peaceful sleep.


    I just pray Lia don¡¯t have anything against it when she wake up.


    And not long after we all had gottenfortable we all feel asleep.


    I woke up to two feminin giggles.


    ¡°Oh my god this is sooooo cute, guys look¡± I heard one of thedies whispered. I still haven¡¯t opened


    my eyes.


    ¡°Oh my god this is priceless, this girl sure have these guys whipped.¡± I heard Charlie whispered.


    ¡°We have to take a picture and send to the other guards¡± Jack whispered chuckling.


    ¡°Oh I really don¡¯t want to wake them up, can¡¯t they just sleep in and skip school?¡± I heard the otherdy whispered in an awe tone.


    ¡°We all know cupcake will whoop our asses if we don¡¯t let her go to school, she take her academics very seriously, and I don¡¯t want to be on the receiving end of her ass whooping I think she can even


    Chapter 65.


    :


    <b>87 </b>


    outss any of the guards here, and I can¡¯t wait till she is healed and can show us what she is truly made of¡± Charlie whispered.


    So Lia is a badass not just a genius in academics.


    That¡¯s good to know, note to self, do not piss her off!


    ¡°Okay, I guess that¡¯s fair, let¡¯s wake them up!¡± One of thedies whispered.


    ¡°Talia honey, you and the guys have to wake up!¡± One of thedies said in a normal but sweet tone.


    Suddenly I felt a soft tiny handnding on head. That definitely made me open my eyes.


    I looked at the hand and it belong to Lia.


    ¡°Good morning Carter¡± One of thedies whispered with a chuckle.


    ¡°Good morning¡± I whispered back in a groggy morning voice.


    ¡°Talia you need to wake up sweetheart, you have to get ready for school!¡± one of thedies said again in a gentle tone, and I saw Lia shuu them away with her hand, ahaa so that¡¯s how itnded on my head.


    ¡°Cute!¡± I mumbled to myself with a smile. I saw Levi and Ezra were awake too looking at Talia.


    I looked up and saw Kai and Kayden were awake as well looking at Lia amused.


    ¡°Lia baby you have to wake up¡± Kayden said softly to her caressing her cheek she just shook her


    head.


    ¡°Damn she never is this hard to wake up¡± one of thedies chuckled.


    ¡°She must have been sleeping really good¡± the otherdy chuckled.


    I slowly started to make my way out of bed but someone hold me back by my hand.


    I looked over and saw it were Lia, that brought a smile to my face.


    ¡°Talia dear we have to wake up, we gonna get ready for school!¡± I said softly to her,


    ¡°Please hon, you gotta wake up¡± Kai said caressing her arm she is holding my hand with.


    Chapter 65.


    ¡­


    :


    ¡°Babe please wake up!¡± Kayden said kissing her cheek.


    <b>87 </b>


    She let go of my hand and slowly open her eyes but quickly closed them again putting her arm over


    her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning babe¡± Kayden said smiling looking at Lia and she carefully moved her arm, and she smiled sheepishly seeing us allying in bed then she started tough and shake her head.


    I can never get enough of herugh it¡¯s so sweet.


    ¡°Time to get ready for school Talia, and you need to let your boys get ready as well before breakfast¡± One of thedies said chuckling and I saw Lia blush hard, a deep crimson red which made us all


    chuckle.


    Lia nodded and we all started to get out of bed.


    ¡°Okay Talia let¡¯s help you in the shower and the boys will meet you downstairs in the diner room¡±


    one of them said and Lia nodded.


    Me, Kayden, Kai, Ezra and Levi headed out and back to his bedroom.


    When we entered his room and closet the door we all smiled brightly.


    ¡°Okay how can someone be that cute when sleeping?¡± I asked smiling looking at the others and they


    all nodded.


    ¡°Damn I can get used to sleep like that!¡± Levi said smirking and we all voiced our agreement.


    ¡°I will take a shower first¡± Kayden said and we all nodded.


    ¡°Seems like we helped her have a really good sleep she didn¡¯t want to wake up from¡± Kai said


    amused.


    ¡°Well I just hope that will be our new normal from now on!¡± Ezra said with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Me too!¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have slept this great ever!¡± I continued and they all nodded.


    Kayden came back into the bedroom ¡°I go next!¡± I said and headed inside the bathroom.


    I used the toilet, washed my hands, brushed my teeth then took a shower.


    Chapter 65.


    :.


    :


    <b>87 </b>


    After cleaning my body and wash my hair and body I cleaned of the soap then got out and dried off, put the towel around my waist then headed out.


    I got to the mirror in the bedroom and started to style my hair while the next went into the


    bathroom.


    After about 30 minutes, we all were done showered and styled our hair we all had gotten our boxers, socks and jeans on.


    Suddenly we heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡± Kayden said and ines the most beautiful girl in the world.


    She had her strawberry blond long hair in a high ponytail. She had a light makeup on but cover all her bruises perfectly.


    She had a purple off the shoulder blouse, white ripped jeans and purple and white sneakers.


    She got in and closed the door when she turned around her eyes went wide before she covered her face and had the darkest red blush I have ever seen but she peaked through her fingers from time to


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was gonna see if you guys were ready to head down¡± She said in a very embarrassed


    voice.


    ¡°What is having you so flushed darling¡± Ezra said walking up to her pulling her hands away from her


    face with a smirk.


    Chapter Comments


    Write Comments

 Awakens 66

    <b>Chapter 66</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    :


    What a morning, first find out that I have been sleeping in bed with not just Kayden but his four


    friends as well.


    <b>87 </b>


    And I truly didn¡¯t want to wake up I slept so good.


    Now after I had gotten ready I was on my way down<b>, </b>but Charlie said the guys were still in Kayden¡¯s


    room so I figured I could see if they were ready and we could go down together.


    I knocked on the door and heard Kayden say e in¡® so I walked in and closed the door before I looked at the guys.


    I don¡¯t want anyone hearing me talk yet, but man I were not ready for this sight in front on me.


    The fuck, they all are shirtless, and their body looks like they belongs to a gods, they are well toned,


    it¡¯s like their body is all bones, muscles and skin, they are all wless.


    Like I did see Kayden shirtless in the hospital and his body is a huge turn on just by looking at him alone but now all five of these guys look just as sexy as Kayden, what have I gotten myself into.


    I quickly covered my face, I felt my face heat up instantly, but I couldn¡¯t help myself, I took some


    peaks through my fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was gonna see if you guys were ready to head down¡± I said in a embarrassed weak voice.


    ¡°What is having you so flushed darling¡± Ezra said walking up to me pulling my hands away from my face and he as well as the rest of the guys in here had a big smirk on their faces.


    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, I should head out, let you guys get done!¡± I said turning around as best as I could but


    Ezra still held on to my hands.


    ¡°Babe what¡¯s the matter it¡¯s nothing you haven¡¯t seen before you know!¡± Kayden said hugging be from behind pulling my back into his bare chest and kissed my neck.


    ¡®I..I know.. but now there are five of you, was hard enough to control my eyes and give you respectful privacy with you alone. Now there is four more. And what the hell are you all? Sex gods or something? Like why do you all have to be so damn good looking. And I¡¯m sorry Kayden I don¡¯t mean to be look at your friends I were just taken by surprise¡® I rambled on and they all chuckled.


    Chapter 66.


    :


    :


    87


    ¡°Baby I don¡¯t mind you can look at all five of us as much as you want!¡± Kayden said with a soft voice in my ear and right now I¡¯m happy he is holding around me because I would have fallen to the floor


    otherwise.


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you a secret?¡± he whispered in a very seductive tone and I felt myself starting to get turned on more and more by the second.


    ¡°Mhmm¡± I said right now I don¡¯t trust my own voice to be able to form a proper word.


    ¡°Turn around and look at me then babe!¡± He whispered and I took a deep shaky breath before turning around.


    First I see Ezra still holding my hands with a big smirk on his face.


    Then I see Levi, Carter and Kai standing by the bed with a smirk and with a pretty amused look on


    their face.


    Then I looked at Kayden who also had an amused look on his face.


    I look down on his chest then up on his face. I swallow nervously and clear my throat.


    ¡°Wh.. What is it that you wanna tell me?¡± I asked shyly then bite my lower lip looking down on his bare chest again.


    ¡°Are you trying to turn us all on tesoro?¡± Ezra groan letting go of one of my and cover his eyes.


    I looked back up at Kayden with a confused look who looked down at me with more lust in his eyes. He carefully pulled my lip out from my teeth with his thumb.


    ¡°Babe I have told you, you biting your lips like that is turning me on a lot¡± Kayden said then leaned


    down kissed me passionately and I could feel how much he wanted me through the kiss alone.


    And when he pulled me closer to deepened the kiss I could feel his erection through his jeans, I let out a shocked moan through his lips and not only Kayden let out an appreciated groan but so did


    the rest of them.


    Kayden pulled away and rested his forehead against mine.


    ¡°Fuck baby, you have no idea how hard it is to hold back and take things slow with you!¡± Kayden whispered getting control of his breath.


    Chapter 66.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°And the secret I wanna share with you babe, is that the rest of these guys in here would love to do what me and you just did, with you as well.¡± Kayden said smirking looking at me now and I blushed


    again instantly.


    ¡°Wh..whaa.. what?¡± I manage to stutter out and Kayden chuckled.


    ¡°They all like you just as much as I do! And we all feel honored that we are able to get this reaction from you!¡± Kayden smiled down at me with such a sweet smile.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked with wide eyes and they all chuckled.


    Then I felt Ezra lift the one hand he were still holding and put it up on his bare chest. And my face got as red as it possible could ever get and my eyes even wider.


    Then Ezra dragged my hand carefully over his chest before putting a finger from his other hand that is not holding my hand against his chest and put it under my chin made me look up into his eyes.


    ¡°And you are the only one myself and every guy in this room want to touch us like this! We all want you Lia! We all care about you more than a friend if you are willing to give us all a chance! And before you straight up reject us which I pray you don¡¯t Kayden is fine with this!¡± He said and I


    quickly looked at Kayden who smiled at me and nodded.


    Then I looked back into Ezra¡¯s eyes and I could see love, lust, need, desire, protectiveness, care, honesty and sincerity in his eyes.


    ¡°Why me?¡± I asked shocked still looking into Ezra¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why not you? You are the most wonderful person we have meet inside out and you have captured all our hearts¡± Ezra said with a sweet smile caressing my cheek with his thumb and I could only see


    honesty in his eyes.


    Chapter Comments


    Write Comments


    17

 Awakens 67

    <b>Chapter 67</b><b>. </b>


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    :


    Seeing Lia this flustered so early in the morning just made my whole day.


    But I guess this work in our favor, we all saw how she reacted to everyone, and she even admitted that she found all of us good looking.


    <b>87 </b>


    Now trying to get her to understand we all want her as in we all want to have a rtionship with her romantically not just as a friend is amusing it itself, I think she understand it, she is just in shock


    with the news.


    ¡°And you are the only one, myself and every guy in this room want to touch us like this! We all want you Lia! We all care about you more than a friend if you are willing to give us all a chance! And before you straight up reject us which, I pray you don¡¯t, Kayden is fine with this!¡± Ezra said to Lia in


    such a sweet and sincere tone I have never heard from him before.


    Lia looked at me and looked me straight in my eyes to get a confirmation on what Ezra just said.


    I smiled at her and nodded. I am fine with it, because I know my boys will take just as good care of


    her as I do.


    ¡°Why me?¡± I heard she asked asked shocked looking back into Ezra¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why not you? You are the most wonderful person we have meet inside out and you have captured all our hearts¡± Ezra said with a smile caressing her cheek.


    Lia looked from Ezra to Levi who nodded with a smile to what Ezra just said, then she looked at


    Carter who also nodded with a smile, then Kai who nodded with a smile and wink then she looked at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    I took her other hand in my hand.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want you to force you into anything and if you don¡¯t want a rtionship with everyone of us and just keep it me and you, we all understand. But I am truly okay if you want to try a rtionship with all of us. I trust all these guys with my life and I know they will give you all the love you deserve just as much as I love you!¡± I said to her in a sweet tone and leaned down to kiss


    her forehead.


    ¡°If you need time to think about it, we will of course give you all the time you need. But trust me


    Chapter 67.


    babe they all feel for you very strongly!¡± I said with so much sincerity and love in my voice.


    I truly don¡¯t want to force her into anything.


    She were quiet for a few minute and then she looked at all of us


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Okay, can you all give me some time to think about it? I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone¡¯s feelings!¡± She asked carefully.


    ¡°That is of course fine Lia, take the time you need okay!?¡± Ezra said kissing her head and she smiled


    and nodded.


    He then let go of her hand and walked away to get fully clothed and Lia had a cute frown on her face


    when she noticed that she lost the skin contact with Ezra.


    She quickly recovered from it but me, Kai, Carter and Levi noticed and smirked to each other.


    Then Levi walked up to Lia ¡°Just know Lia, no matter what you choose, we will always be here for


    you and care for you, just like now!¡± He said kissing her cheek and she smiled and nodded then he went to get fully dressed.


    Kai walked up to her next ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of us now no matter what you choose¡± He said kissing


    her forehead, she smiled and nodded and he also went to get dressed.


    Carter walked up to her and he pulled her into a hug, so I used this time to put on the shirt I were gonna have on for the day.


    ¡°Know this Lia, you are very special to us all no matter what! If you are with just with Kayden or all


    of us. You will always be the one person we care about more than anything¡± He said then kissed the


    tip of her nose and she tilted her head cutely to the side smiled and nodded then Carter went to put


    on his shirt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down to get some breakfast before school babe¡± I said kissing her head and she nodded her


    head and we walked out.


    When we walked down the stairs her six guards smirked at all of us.


    ¡°You all took a awhile huh!?¡± Charlie smirked and Lia blushed hard that ended up with her guards as well as all of usugh hard.


    Lia started running down the stairs. When she got to the dining room she hurried over to Thomas


    Chapter 67.


    :


    and sat on hisp which made all of usugh at her.


    ))


    ¡°Bambina what a nice surprise, I love having you on myp but why were you running?¡± He asked


    with a chuckled before he kissed her cheek.


    I see she wrote something but she didn¡¯t turn it around so I have no idea what she said.


    ¡°How are they doing that¡± He asked amused looking at us and then back to Lia.


    And she wrote something again and he bursted outughing.


    ¡°Oh bambina how can you be so cute¡± He said then hugged her tight and kissed her cheek.


    <b>87 </b>


    We didn¡¯t see Miranda the head maid today when the food were brought out and the today it were a type of sd.


    We all thanked them for the food and started eating.


    ¡°TALIA STOP¡± Leon shouted ¡°SPIT IT OUT!¡± He shouted frantic and ran over to Lia who took a


    napkin and spit out the sd she had in her mouth.


    ¡°Did you swallow anything?¡± He asked her and she shook her head.


    ¡°Thank god, can I go and make you a sandwich real quick instead?¡± Josefine asked looking at Lia who carefully nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked worriedly looking at Lia.


    ¡°It¡¯s nuts in the sd. Miranda is out on an emergency leave today due to a family crisis and she is


    personally in charge of Lia¡¯s food due to her allergies.¡± Leon said looking worried at Lia.


    <i>¡°</i>Grandma, go and make that sandwich and find out what happened at the kitchen, I know Miranda


    must have given them strict instructions about Talia¡¯s food.¡± Leon said looking at Josefine and she


    stood up and hurried out towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t swallow anything Talia?¡± Thomas asked looking worried at his granddaughter on hisp. She wrote something and they both looked relieved.


    Leon walked back to his seat then looked at his brothers. ¡°Den, Theo and Kyle you three will be in charge of looking after Talia incase she idently did get some nuts in her. If you see her struggle take her straight to the nurse!¡± He ordered and they all nodded.


    Chapter 67.


    (87)


    I looked at Carter ¡°You too Carter, you are also in all her sses, please keep an eye on her!¡± I said


    and he nodded ¡°Of course¡± he said.


    Chapter Comments


    ?7


    Write Comments


    < SHARE

 Awakens 68

    <b>Chapter </b><b>68 </b>


    Thomas¡¯s pov


    :


    I can¡¯t believe this, this is the second time Talia was about to identally getting a bad allergic


    reaction.


    <b>87 </b>


    Not long after my wife Josefine came back with another bowl with caesar sd.


    ¡°Here honey, Miranda have made it ready for you already. Just the dumbzy workers didn¡¯t pay


    attention to the big note Miranda had put on their kitchen fridge. Your dinner is also already


    prepared by Miranda so it shouldn¡¯t be any issuester!¡± Josie said putting the sd in front of Talia


    and kissed her head before she sat down next to us.


    Talia smiled and bowed her head to Josie ¡°Oh honey your cuteness is to die for¡± Josie chuckled then


    we continued to eat.


    ¡°So is it more we need to be aware of when ites to Lia¡¯s food allergies?¡± Ezra asked looking


    worried at my granddaughter.


    ¡°All sea food, nuts and house dust is something Talia is highly allergic to¡± Leon said looking at


    Millers and Kayden¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Then she needs to be careful with egg, flour and cow milk, she can have it just not too much of it!¡±


    Arthur finished exining and they all nodded.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good to know, we don¡¯t want anything bad happen to our sweet Lia!¡± Carter said smiling to Talia who smiled back and nodded.


    I guess there is something going on with Kayden¡¯s other friends and Talia.


    I internally smirked, this girl sure work magic getting so many people whipped around her fingers.


    After everyone is done eating the kids went to school and the eldest kids and grownups were gonna take care of the kitchen staff because this is not okay!


    We called all the staff to the dining room.


    When they were all there we got a good look at all of them.


    ¡°Do anyone of you have a grudge against the princess?¡± Arthur asked sternly and they all shake their


    heads with wide eyes.


    :


    ¡°Why is it, that this is the second time because of yourziness my granddaughter was about to have an allergic reaction after you all have been told what she can¡¯t have?¡± I asked them angry and they started to shiver where they stood.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sir. We didn¡¯t see that Miranda had put a note on the fridge, we were too focused on making the food ready for you all but we all will definitely do better and never let this happen again we all promise!¡± One of the oldest workers said.


    ¡°Okay this is thest change all of you will get and if we see anything like this happened one more time you all know what will happen. All of you should just be happy that Leon saw a nut on Talia¡¯s fork in time to stop her of swallow it down. We would have a different conversation here then! So get your shit together from now on!¡± I said angry to them all and they bowed grately down.


    ¡°And I want all of you to apologize to the princess during dinner¡± Linda said sternly looking at them ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± They all said in unison before they walked out of here.


    ¡°Okay now that is dealt with we will head out to do some work¡± Leon said and we all stood up and started handling our business for the day.


    Nico¡¯s pov.


    All say during school we all kept sending text to Talia to make sure she were okay.


    And now during lunch break everyone in the cafeteria is looking at us all in shock.


    Well I can¡¯t me them, they are used to the Bianchi and the Millers sitting on each their tables and Talia sitting with her group friends but now we all sit together.


    Talia is sitting on myp much to the annoyance of my girlfriend Madison, I never let her sit there.


    When Maddie started to make a deal out of it, Talia tried to stand up from myp to sit somewhere


    else but I didn¡¯t want her to go.


    ¡°Maddie deal with it, Talia is my baby sister, now stop your whining andining or you can leave us all alone!¡± I said looking at her annoyed. ¡°Argh Nico you are my boyfriend not that bitch, behave like my boyfriend or we are over!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Well then we are over Madison, now leave, I won¡¯t tolerate you or anyone name calling my baby sister like that and disrespect her¡± I said in a calm anger and the only thing that holds me back right


    now is that Talia is sitting on myp.


    ¡°Nico you called her that yourself and you even pped her! Why is it only you that can do that?¡± She smirked.


    Then I saw Talia write something down.


    ¡®First of siblings have different rules for each other. But second we have gotten past our differences so we don¡¯t have a issue with each other anymore. So I do advice you to take a chill pill honey, the world don¡¯t revolve around one person, I think you can be a great person when you can just burst that self centered bubbled you are in!¡®


    ¡°You will regret crossing me bitch¡± She looked at Talia who looked so nonchnt about what she just said and the rest of us were fuming in rage, she just threatened my baby sister right in front of


    all of us.


    ¡®What did I ever do to you Madison?¡®


    ¡°You was born and took my boyfriend away from me¡± She looked at Talia with a murderous look and that were thest straw.


    ¡°Madison I suggest you leave and never bother anyone on this table again or so help me god what I will do to you!¡± Kayden said standing up.


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk to me like that Miller!¡± Maddie said offended.


    ¡°Well I can then, get the fuck away Madison, we are over, and I never want to see you close to anyone on this table or you will regret the day you got born!¡± I said looking at Maddie with a murderous look she quickly ran away and her two minions ran with her.


    ¡®Why did you even date her, seemed like she was annoying you just by talking, why date someone who annoy you that much?¡®


    I looked what Talia wrote I just looked at her face and said ¡°She were a easy fuck¡± and shrugged my shoulder and Talia quickly made a grimase and covered her ears which made everyone at the table including meugh.


    Big brother I love you more than life itself but I do NOT want to know about your sex life please¡®


    That truly warmed my heart, I kissed her cheek and looked at her in her eyes. ¡°I love you too sorellina¡± I said and she smiled brightly and hugged me tight.


    Not long after that the lunch break were over and we continued our school day.


    Chapter Comments


    16


    Write Comments


    < SHARE


    <b>87 </b>

 Awakens 69

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>69</b><b>. </b>


    :


    87


    Carter¡¯s pov


    After we got home from school me, Lia, Kayden, Kai, Levi and Ezra went up to the music room on


    the second floor.


    And her guards told us they won¡¯t let anyonee close to interrupt us.


    ¡°So Lia baby, the songs you wrote yesterday can we hear them?¡± Ezra asked hopefully.


    ¡°Sure¡± she answered with a sweet smile. ¡°But they are just like my others, dark and depressing¡± she


    said shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°I think they looked great Love, and here is the pages you wrote¡± Kai handed her the pages and she


    sat down at the piano and started to y. (Reason to Live ¨C Citizen Soldier).


    And wow, I just love how deep her songs are!


    ¡°That was great Lia! A little more instruments in it and we can present it at the concert!¡± Kai said hugging Lia from behind and we saw how she leaned into his chest and that made a smile spread on


    all our faces.


    ¡°Next is ¡®Would anyone care¡®¡± she said, and started to y. (Would anyone care ¨C Citizen Soldier)


    Why is it that all her songs hits me so deep into my heart? And she truly makes her pain from the paste out in her songs, it¡¯s so remarkable.


    Next she sang Control¡® (Control ¨C Zoe Wees) She have such a strong voice, I can listen to it every day all day and never get tired of it.


    Then she picked up the acoustic guitar and song her next song (Burden Citizen Soldier)


    This had a different vibe to it but I still love it! She is so great in anything and everything she do!


    She turned her head and looked at us.


    ¡°So what do you all think?¡± She asked with a shy smile.


    I saw Kai who is still standing behind her gently put his hand around her throat just to have her lean her head back and look up at him and they both smiled.


    10:18 Wed, <b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 69.


    ¡­


    :


    ¡°Love you wrote one more song, can we hear that one as well?¡± he asked so gently.


    She first just looked at him with a smile then she whispered a ¡®yes¡® like her voice were stuck in her throat because she was so mesmerized by his handsomeness and this had all of us smirk.


    87


    It goes to show we all have an impact on her. She then started herst song <i>(</i>Gonna be Okay ¨C Brent Morgan) and this had such a happy vibe to it we all couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She was even doing small happy dance moves singing and ying the piano to this song.


    She looked back at Kai leaning her head against him ¡°Happy now dear?¡± She asked with a smile and I


    don¡¯t think she know what she just said but it had all of us have butterflies in our stomach.


    ¡°More then happy love!¡± Kai said with a smiled leaning down kissing her cheek and she blushed


    hard.


    She is just too adorable. She cleared her throat and sat up straight and we all chuckled at her.


    ¡°Okay so what song are we gonna focus on and how is it going with that song you are making the


    notes to Kai she said looking back on him.


    ¡°I actually have been able to make them, lets try them out?¡± He asked and we all nodded.


    ¨C


    (Breathe L? Spirit) We all got to the instruments and Lia went to stand since she shouldn¡¯t y any instrument during this song.


    And we all started ying and she started to sing.


    And when she song this song she seriously looked so free and happy it made my heart skip a beat


    watching her.


    ¡°Wow we nailed it on the first go, it is perfect, now if we get some o in there I think it will be


    bomb!¡± I said happily and Lia did a very cute happy dance.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself, I ran up to her and hugged her tightly and the rest of the guys came hugging


    us as well.


    After a little we broke from the hug and Lia looked at all of us with a fondness and a sparkle in her


    eyes.


    Then she cleared her throat and a light blushed started to creep up on her face.


    Chapter 69.


    :


    ¡°I have thought about what we talked about this morning!¡± She started looking down on her hands she were ying with nervously, and I think all of us stopped breathing.


    87


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny all of you make me feel a special type of way, and I also can¡¯t deny I¡¯m pretty attractive to all of you!¡± She continued and Kayden walked up grabbing her hands.


    She looked up at Kaydens face. ¡°And if this truly is okay for you, I want to try this with all of us together¡± She said sweetly looking at all of us one by one.


    ¡°Babe you are saying if I¡¯m okay with you being the girlfriend to not only me but all my friends you are wanting to try it?¡± Kayden asked with a sweet smile and she nodded looking shyly away from us


    all.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have brought it up to you babe if I wasn¡¯t okay with it! You deserve all the love in the world and I know the guys will love you just as much as I do! We all care about you more than anything from the moment you got into our life. And we all swear we will make you the happiest girl


    alive!¡± Kayden said pulling her into a deep kiss.


    I got out of my shock state and started breathing again, I ran up to her again and pulled her into a deep hug then I looked into her eyes, ¡°Is it okay if I kiss you Lia?¡± I asked caressing her cheek and


    she nodded with the sweetest smile.


    I slowly leaned down closer and when our lips connected sparks were flying everywhere in my body, and butterfly erupted in my stomach.


    I pulled her closer with one hand around her waist and put one behind her neck and she put hers around my neck and we deepen the kiss.


    I explored every corner of her mouth with my tongue and man does she taste sweet.


    One of her hands made its way up into my hair and she gently tugged in while pulling me closer and I couldn¡¯t help let out a groan and pull her closer.


    Damn this girl make me feel things I have never felt before!


    When we pulled away we rested our foreheads against each other.


    ¡°Wow baby, that¡¯s definitely the best kiss I ever have had!¡± I whispered to her and she opened her eyes looking into mine with a sweet smile on her lips then gently peaked my lips again before Kai pulled her into a big hug.


    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>70</b><b>. </b>

 Awakens 70

    :


    87


    Kai¡¯s pov.


    I have to say I¡¯m now one of the happiest guys alive!


    I Just got my dream girl as a girlfriend to!


    All day after we suggested it for her, after she walked in on us all shirtless, we have all been so


    worried we may have scared her away, but we have also notice she lean into our touches and when


    we walk away from her, she frown a little, it¡¯s truly adorable.


    Now she said she want to try this with us, and we will all do everything in our power to make this


    work!


    And we all will respect her, we all understand she may need time to take things further but we are okay with that!


    As long as she is our baby girl!


    I pulled her into a big hug and I looked into her beautiful ivy purple sparkling eyes with a big smile on my face.


    ¡°Can I kiss you as well love?¡± I asked her and she nodded back at me and I didn¡¯t waste any time.


    I gently put my lips on hers! One arm around her waist, one behind her neck, she had one around


    my neck and one rested on my chest.


    I licked her lower lips and she parted them for me and my tongue explored every corner of her


    mouth.


    I love the taste of her and boy her lips are addictive.


    1 feel I¡¯m on cloud nine just kissing her like this! We pulled away to catch our breath.


    I just look into her beautiful eyes and I can¡¯t help getting lost.


    I give her one peak on her lips and see Ezra is walking up behind her to snatch her away.


    He then pull her into a big hug ¡°Tesoro you just made my day, I have been so worried you would reject us all!¡± he said cupping her face.


    Chapter 70<i>. </i>


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± he asked and she nodded.


    Watching my dream girl make out with another guy, would have pissed me off but it¡¯s my friends I consider brothers and I know all of us will do everything in our power to make her happy, and feel loved every day!


    <b>87 </b>


    They also pulled apart to get air back into their lips and then I see Levi lifting Lia up and sat down with her straddle him on the piano stol.


    ¡°I think you just made four more guys the happiest they can ever be amore!¡± he said holding around


    her waist and she hold around his neck.


    ¡°Amore can I kiss you too?¡± he asked looking so lovingly into her eyes and she chuckled and nodded.


    Wow her chuckles are to die for.


    Their kiss deepend, I saw Levi pulling her possible closer and she let out a soft moan that definitely


    turned me on in an instant.


    We all groan, Levi and Lia pulled away and then they hugged.


    She ended up sitting like that and resting her head on Levi¡¯s chest looking at all of us with a big


    smile on her face which we all returned.


    ¡°So now I have given you an answer to that question maybe we should continue figure out what song we will be singing?¡± She said ever so sweetly.


    ¡°You are right love, we need to find out what songs so we can get the instruments to it perfectly put in, and I think we also should add some of us backup sing some of the lyrics as well to get the best effect¡± I said smiling getting back into work mode


    We spend a few more hours figure out the songs we will be singing and in what order we would sing them, we practice the song, slowly started to add instrumental.


    Then Riley came and told us it were dinner and we started to head down.


    And once we got down to the dining room everyone came rushing to hug Lia.


    Den ended up with Lia on herp today for diner and when the servants came out with the food they all ended up standing lined up at the end of the table.


    Chapter 70.


    ¡­


    We all looked at them questionable, not the grownups though.


    87


    ¡°Miss Talia¡± One of them said and Lia looked over at them with a raised eyebrow and a smile on her


    face.


    ¡°We will all like to apologize for our carelessness this morning during breakfast. We didn¡¯t see Miranda had already made breakfast for you and since Miranda is personally in charge of your food it slipped our minds that you have severe allergy for certain things¡± The oldest said with a apologetic


    look on his face.


    Talia stood up from Den¡¯sp and walked over to them.


    ¡°We are truly sorry from the bottom of our hearts, we never want to ever put you in harms way!¡± he said with a bowed head.


    Talia put her hand on his cheek, and made him look up and he looked into Lia¡¯s eyes. and she smiled at him and she bowed her head to him, then she gave him and all of them a quick hug.


    After that they all left with a bright smile on their faces.


    We could hear the servants whisper how she is so sweet and adorable, how they are so lucky to work for someone like her.


    Lia went back to sit on Den¡¯sp and we continued with our dinner.


    After dinner it were movie time.


    And as always they fight about who will have Lia on theirp.


    We ended up watching three movies and then we could see Lia started to get super tired.


    Kayden walked over to her sitting on Leon¡¯sp.


    ¡°Babe, you look like you are about to doze off<b>, </b>do you wanna go to bed?¡± we heard him whisper and she nodded with a yawn and we ended up chuckling.


    She lifted her arms for Kayden to carry her and he didn¡¯t hesitate lifting her up and we all said goodnight to the rest of the family.


    Her maids helped her get ready for bed and we hurried getting ready as well, a quick shower and dressed in sleeping shorts.


    Chapter 70.


    )


    When we got to her bedroom again and entered it, ina just finished braiding her hair in a nice. loose braid and when Lia saw all of us shirtless her face got super red and her maids chuckled.


    They got out and we all got to bed sleeping like we did yesterday.


    But not before all of us were able to have a little makeout session with Lia before we all dozed off.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 6


    Write Comments


    < SHARE


    87

 Awakens 71

    Talia¡¯s pov


    The rest of the week have gone by so fast.


    The days have been going in school, work on our music, homework, dinner, rx with the family


    then sleep.


    And my rtionship with my 5 guys have just gotten stronger with everyday.


    Now it¡¯s saturday and I¡¯m currently getting my hair and makeup done.


    Many of my bruises is started to fade, it¡¯s only the worst of them left but they are also fading more and more by the day.


    I actually looking forward for today, I have a good feeling about tonight.


    I don¡¯t know what or why but I always trust my gut feeling.


    And I can¡¯t wait to see the look on my guys face when they see the finish look with my amazing


    dress.


    <b>(</b>A/N: I will post the links to the hairstyle, makeup and dress I will be using


    Hairstyle: https://no.pinterest/pin/1036320564408257294/


    Makeup: https://dk.pinterest/pin/1036320564408257489/


    Dress: https://dk.pinterest/pin/1036320564408147165/)


    Even though my shoes will <b>be </b><b>covered </b>by the dress, they are also purple straps that goes up my legs with some butterfly on them.


    I take a look in the mirror and I feel pretty and beautiful.


    I have on some light purple diamond teardrop earrings.


    <b>The </b>heart shaped white gold with diamonds ne I always have to have on when I leave the house<b>, </b><b>a </b>bracelet in white gold and some diamonds in it and a few simple yet elegant rings.


    <b>10:19 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>


    Chapter 71.


    :


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Aww sweetheart, you truly look like a fairy princess, all eyes will be on you today¡± Linda said giving me a hug and I hug her back with a smile.


    She too have a updo hairstyle, she have a elegant red dress with a slit on her right leg that goes just


    above her knee.


    ¡°Are you ready to head down<b>, </b>I¡¯m sure everyone is waiting for us now!¡± Nona saiding over to give me a hug and so did my two aunties and I smiled and nodded my head.


    We stepped out from the room and my guards in the hallway just looked at me dropping their jaw to


    the floor.


    Thedies chuckled looking at them. ¡°I¡¯m sure they are not the only one that will look at you like


    that Talia!¡± aunty L chuckled.


    ¡°Wow my sweet little flower, you truly are in full bloom today! It¡¯s no words to describe how wonderful you look!¡± n saiding over to give me a gentle hug.


    <b>¡°</b>You truly look like cindere pumpkin¡± Jack said hugging me as well.


    ¡°You sure are gonna be the sweetest and most beautifuldy on the ball.¡± Tyler said hugging me.


    ¡°My perfect little butterfly¡± Ken said hugging me.


    ¡°Honey all eyes will be on you today that is for sure!¡± Riley said smiling and hugging me.


    ¡°Cupcake you have made our job extra hard today, keeping you safe away from other guys will sure


    be a difficult task¡± Charlie said gently kissing my cheek.


    Then holding his arm out for me to hold and I took it and we were on our way to the staircase.


    When we got closer I took a quick peak around the corner and saw everyone there<b>. </b>


    And all my 5 guys look so damn sexy in their tailor made suits hugging their body,


    ¡°Okay we will go down then you willest I want to take picture of you walking down the stairs¡± Nona said kissing my cheek and I nodded.


    We waited a little so they could greet everyone there then my guards started to walk down the stairs and I held Charlie in the arm.


    <b>10:19 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 71.


    I took a deep breath then walked over to the top of the stairs and everyone were looking at me, everyone looked at me with shock, tears in their eyes and big smiles.


    87


    Me and charlie made our way down the stairs, and dad came meeting me at the bottom of the stairs with tears his eye.


    ¡°Bambina, you truly look like a princess, I have no words¡± he said gently cupping my cheek with one hand and kissed my forehead.


    The rest of my million brothers and uncles including Caleb and Jacob since I call them uncles <b>as </b>well came and told me how beautiful I look.


    Even my brothers friends Henry, Paul, Benjamin and Axel gave me a quick hug and told me I looked amazing.


    Then thest group of people were my guys, they still looked at me in shock, with so much love and affection in their eyes.


    Linda had to give them a nudge to get them out of their trance which made me chuckle and everyone smiled brightly.


    Kayden walked up to me first and gave me a quick kiss on the lips


    ¡°Babe I have no words for how amazing you are looking!¡± he said holding my hands looking deep into my eyes, <b>I </b>smiled brightly back.


    Kai then walked up and also gave me a quick kiss on my lips.


    And yes my family have figured out I¡¯m with all five of them and somehow they don¡¯t mind as long as they treat me right and never break my heart.


    ¡°Love you sure are looking absolutely perfect!¡± he whispered in my ear when he pulls me into a hug.


    Then Carter walks over<b>, </b>also give me a quick kiss on the lips. <b>¡°</b>Baby you are forever the only star in my heart!¡± he whispered hugging me gently,


    <b>¡°</b>Tesoro Ezra said before kissing my lips quick and hug me gently ¡°you are the definition of perfection he whispered.


    Then Levi came over and gave me a kiss and a hug ¡°Amore, no words are good enough to describe how perfect you look¡± he said with a bright smile.


    <b>10:19 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Sep 10


    Chapter 71.


    :


    ¡°Okay the limousines are outside waiting for us, Talia you with your guys and guards in one¡± Papa said with a smile and we all nodded and headed out.


    The rest of the family splitted up into the rest of the limousines and we were on our way to the


    mafia ball.


    <b>87 </b>


    The guard closed the window between us and the driver so I could talk if I wanted.


    I noticed the guys looked a bit shy for some reason. ¡°Why are you all so shy?¡± I chuckled.


    They let out a deep breath then Kayden took my hands in his.


    ¡°Babe you remember when we went out shoppingst weekend I got something at the jewelry shop?¡± He asked looking shy and I smiled gently and nodded.


    ¡°I actually got you something, I wanted to give you if or when you became my girlfriend, then these guys entered the rtionship as well so they wanted to be in on it¡± he said with so much love in his voice and I started to get tears in my eyes I quickly blinked away I can¡¯t cry now.


    Kayden brought out a box from his pocket and headed it to me.


    I carefully opened the box and saw a beautiful custom made pandora charm bracelet, it have a heart,


    a key, a lock, a sun, a moon and a little te with a date engraved in it.

 Awakens 72

    <b>Chapter </b><b>72</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    ¡°Wow it¡¯s so beautiful I love it!¡± she said inplete awe.


    ¡°The meaning is that you have the key to our heart, and that you are our light, day and night. The date is the date you said yes to all of us!¡± I said picking it out of the box and she gave me her arm


    she don¡¯t have a bracelet on.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect thank you all so much, and I feel bad for not having a gift for you all!¡± She said a little


    said.


    ¡°Amore we don¡¯t need a gift! Please never worry about ever giving us a gift!¡± Levi said taking her


    other hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    87


    ¡°Having you in our life¡¯s like this is the greatest gift we all could ever ask for Love¡± Kai said with a genuine smile and we all nodded.


    ¡°We all love you so much Baby!¡± Carter said with so much love in his voice.


    ¡°Tesoro, you will forever be the only one all of us will need!¡± Ezra said and we all nodded to that.


    ¡°I love you all so much¡± She said with tears in her eyes, I saw she struggled to blink them away.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t cry¡± I said caressing her cheek.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just, you all makes me so happy!¡± she said looking into my eyes.


    We then heard a few sniffles in the car and looked over at the guards who all six of them were


    crying<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Damn </b>you kids, why did <b>you </b>all have to be so damn cute¡® Tyler said wiping his tears and the rest of them nodded.


    And we allughed and a littleter the car came to a stop.


    I took a deep breath, to calm my nerves.


    ¡°Babe we will be with you every step of the evening! I said kissing her hand I still have in my hand, and she smiled and nodded at me.


    Chapter 72.


    ¡­


    Our door open and the guards went out first then my friends, then I got out and hold my hand out for her which she took and I helped her out the car.


    The cameras were shing all over.


    It were packed with journalist here and everyone took a billion pictures.


    We walked in with the rest of our families and many asked me who the beautiful girl I had on my


    arm is.


    <b>87 </b>


    We all ignored them of course and made our way into the Russian mafia¡¯s estate.


    We had to stand in the foyer a while, our names will be called up then we can enter the ballroom.


    When it was mine and Lia¡¯s turn I felt she got more nervous.


    ¡°I got you babe, I will be with you the entire time.¡± I whispered then kissed her temple.


    ¡°Next we have the Bianchi¡¯s lost princess who have returned¡± The man introducing everyone said and everyone in the ballroom got quiet and looked our way.


    Damn, even I am nervous now now.


    ¡°Please give a warm wee Talia Bianchi who is escorted by Kayden Miller¡± he said and everyone in the room started to p loudly.


    Everyone have been waiting for the return of the Bianchi princess and get a glimpse of her.


    We walked down the stairs and so many people were talking and looking at us.


    We kept on smiling and getting down the stairs. When we were down we walked over to our families.


    ¡°Bambina you looked so perfect¡± Thomas said proudly and gave her a hug so did the rest of her family.


    She smiled and nodded to them. The we saw the mexican family made their way over to us.


    ¡°Arthur, it¡¯s so good to see you again¡± Alejandro Ramirez said giving him a hug.


    ¡°You as well Alejandro, please you have to meet my daughter Talia¡± He said holding his and out for Talia and she walked over there but kept a hold of my hand as well so I walked over there with her.


    ))


    87


    Chapter 72.


    ¡°Bambina this is a very good friend of mine and our mafias are allies¡± Arthur said with a smile, and Talia smiled nodded and gave a bow with her head in sign of respect to Alejandro.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to meet you again Talia¡± Alejandro said holding out his hand.


    Lia looked at him for a little, then tilted her head a little then a big smile were formed on her face and she ended up giving him a big hug which he returned.


    ¡°You remember Alejandro bambina?¡± Arthur asked with a smile and she smiled back and nodded happily.


    And that made Alejandro smile widely to her ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that cari?o¡± he said smiling.


    Then Lia looked at one of her guards that had her notebook, he walked over with it and handed it to her.


    ?Espero que t¨², tu hijo Santiago y tu hija Olivia se encuentren bien?¡®


    (?Espero que t¨², tu hijo Santiago y tu hija Olivia se encuentren bien? ¨C I hope you and your son Santiago and daughter Olivia is all doing well?)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so happy to see you remember them cari?o!¡± he said with a bright smile.


    ¡°And I take it that you have be mute, since you is writing?¡± he asked carefully and Lia smiled


    and nodded.


    ¡°We hope that will change with time, when she get morefortable, her life away have not been a


    easy one but that is something we can talk about another time¡± Arthur exined to Alejandro who


    looked at Lia with a sad smile and nodded.


    ¡°Ahaa herees my children¡± Alejandro said smiling looking at his two kids walking over.


    ¡°Santiago, Olivia pleasee and meet Talia¡± he said.


    ¡°Hello Talia, it¡¯s nice to meet you again!¡± Santiago said with a smile, ¡°You look like a true princess tonight sweetie!¡± Olivia said also with a smile.


    ¡®Nice to meet both of you again Santiago and Oliva! You both look amazing as well!¡®


    ¡°Awe you are just as cute as I remember!¡± Olivia squealed and hugged Lia tightly.


    Chapter 72.


    ¡°I do remember you had a bit of a sass in you, have that disappeared?¡± Santiago asked with a smirked.


    ¡°Oh no that is still there¡± Leon chuckled joining the conversation. ¡°But she is also a very polite girl that is for sure!¡± He said putting a hand on Lia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®I¡¯m a bit thirsty, where may I find something to drink?¡®


    <i>87 </i>


    She asked Leon but I answered ¡°I can show you babe please follow me.¡± I said with a smile and held out my arm and she nodded and smiled took my arm and we made our way across the floor.


    Suddenly we hear a lot of screams and we stop and stand still then suddenly we see to big ass tigers running in into the room and heading straight for us, suddenly Lia is pushing me hard away and the two tigers attack Lia to the floor.


    And my heart is beating a mile per minute and everyone scream her name.


    When someone try to make their way close, the tigers look at them and show their teeths and


    roared.


    Everything is standing still.


    Chapter Comments


    6 ?


    §Ö


    Write Comments

 Awakens 73

    <b>Chapter </b>73.


    Dominic Volkov¡¯s pov


    :


    It sure have been a while since we have had so any mafia families together in one ce.


    And everything is currently going smoothly and just pray it will keep going like this.


    I got to see when the missing princess walked down the stairs and she looked just like a fairy princess.


    Just by looking at her you could see she have a special aura around her.


    87


    I saw the mexican standing over there talking to the Bianchi and I was just about to make my way over there, when suddenly I hear screams and roars.


    What the fuck is Zeus and Hades walking lose for.


    I see they make their way into the ballroom and everyone get out of the way.


    And I see they are heading straight for Talia and Kayden.


    Then suddenly Talia is pushing Kayden hard away and they both attack Talia to the ground.


    ¡°Zeus, Hades, STOP¡± I shout but they just show their teeth to me.


    And since this is a ball with so many high ranking family members from different mafias we have a


    rule to not have any weapons.


    ¡°Oh my god, Talia¡± I hear Arthur shout.


    When I get a bit closer I see Talia have a smile on her face and Zeus and Hades is rubbing their heads up against her.


    What the fuck!?!? I see Talia is petting them both.


    Then they let her get up and she whistle and do a hand motion so both Zeus and Hades sits down


    next to her.


    But when someone try to get close to her, they start to roar again and show their teeth but stop when Talia make a sound with her mouth.


    Chapter 73.


    Wow she sure have control on my tigers.


    <b>I </b>call out for them but they just look at me then look up on Talia for instruction.


    <b>I </b>see Talia bring out her phone and tap on it for a little.


    Next I see Leon walking over to me.


    ¡°Dominic hey, Talia wonder where you want the tigers¡± he said looking worried over at Talia.


    ¡°She sure have control over them, I¡¯m shocked, even I don¡¯t have that much control over them!¡± I


    said still in awe looking at Talia as she smiles and petting both of them while they sitting next to


    her.


    87


    Talia look over at Leon then she see me and she make her way over to us and when she take a step


    both Zeus and Hades does.


    When she stand in front of me and stop they both stop and sit down next to her leaning up against her legs.


    Like the tigers are almost her height she is probably between 20 ¨C 30 cm taller than them.


    I look down on my tigers and it looks like they are smiling when she pets them.


    ¡°Zeus, Hadese here!¡± I order them toe sit next to me and they show me their fucking teeth.


    Talia chuckle and her chuckle is the sweetest sound I have ever heard, when she chuckle Zeus and


    Hades stands up and start to rub their against her again smiling.


    ¡°Do you by any chance know Zeus and Hades?¡± I ask her and she smile and nods at me.


    ¡°How¡± Leon ask standing next to me still looking worried at Talia.


    I see she tap on her phone and then Leon get a message he show it to me as well.


    ¡®I named them¡®


    ¡°Oh my god, you are that Talia! Dina have talked lot¡¯s about you, like he never shuts up, it¡¯s like I know you just from hearing him talking about you so much!¡± I said with a bright smile.


    She send another text to Leon.


    Chapter 73.


    ¡®What Dina is he here?¡±


    I look at her and she have a bright smile on her face and I nod.


    I pull up my phone and call Dina.


    Dominic: ¡°Dinae to the ballroom and bring Michelle, someone here would like to meet you!¡±


    Dina: ¡°Coming Vor v Zarkone¡±


    (Vor v Zarkone ¨C Theif¨Cinw)


    I hung up the call and didn¡¯t take long until the two walked in the ballroom and when they saw Zeus and Hades, you could see they had panic in their eyes but then a realization hit them.


    ¡°TALIA???¡± Dina shouted and Talia quickly turned around and ran up to Dina, Zeus and Hades ran


    over with them and when she hugged Dina they sat down.


    Talia was hugging Dina so tightly her legs is hanging in the air so Dina put one arm under her butt and one around her back hugging her tightly and I could see he was crying and I looked over at


    Michelle who was crying as well.


    Michelle joined their hug and Talia was just sitting on Dina¡¯s arm with a big smile on her face.


    I slowly made my way over there, Leon and Kayden join me as well as the rest of their family and


    the mexican.


    ¡°Oh my god, dorogoy I never thought I was ever gonna see you again! I have missed you so so so much¡± Dina said with tears in his eyes and a bright smile on his face.


    (dorogoy ¨C sweetheart)


    ¡°Sweetheart how are you doing?¡± Michelle asked her and she picked up her phone and texted and


    showed it to them.


    They both just hugged her tightly after they saw her reply.


    ¡°Bambina are you okay?¡± Arthur asked his daughter who looked over at him with happy tears in her eyes and smiled brightly and nodded.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Josefine asked worried and she smiled and shook her head.


    Chapter 73.


    :


    Then she texted and everyone of them got a notification and Leon showed me and chuckled.


    ¡®These big teddy bears will never hurt me even if they were ordered too, they would attack the one ordering them instead xD¡®


    87


    Dinaughed ¡°That is so true, and if they see anyone hurting Talia they would also attack them¡± he


    said with a bright smile.


    ¡°How do you know Talia, Dina?¡± Leon asked curiously.


    ¡°Well when we were living in Seattle and had our ranch Talia ¡®worked¡® for us, but she became more


    like our ¡®daughter/sister¡® and she personally trained Zeus and Hades from they got born till they were a bit over 1 year old when we started to work for Dominic Volkov four years ago¡± He exined.


    ¡°Then you two have our eternal gratitude. You both helped our bambina so much for those years she was able to spend with you two, you guys were her escape and you guys was showing her love and


    care when she didn¡¯t get any at home!¡± Thomas said and bowed his head and so did the rest of the


    family.


    I¡¯m inplete shock and so were both Dina and Michelle.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Dina asked shocked.


    ¡°What if we invite both the Russian family including Dina and Michelle and the Mexican over for


    dinner tomorrow?¡± Josefine asked and we all nodded.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 74

    <b>Chapter </b>74.


    Dominic¡¯s pov


    ¡°Well that sounds like a n then!¡± I said with a smile looking at Talia in Dina¡¯s arm who just hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Sweetheart, may I ask for a favor from you?¡± Michelle asked and Talia nodded with a smile.


    )


    ¡°Can we hear some piano ying from you, it¡¯s been so long since we have heard it¡± She asked and Talia looked over at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°She is asking you for permission¡± Kayden said smiling at Talia.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Oh of course you can, I think we all would love to hear the Bianchi princess y music¡± I said with a smile and you heard a lot happy cheers around the ballroom.


    Dina let Talia down on the floor and when her feet hit the floor both Zeus and Hades stood up, when Talia walked over to the piano they followed her, when she sat down on the piano stool theyid down on the floor next to her and we all moved a bit closer to her.


    She started ying and man it sure were some beautiful piano music (my heart will go on (from ¡°Titanic¡°) Piano version ¨C Patrik Pietschmann)


    I were just so lost in her music and I think everyone else were too.


    Then you could see some people started to dance to it.


    Next she yed (A thousand years ¨C Piano version ¨C Riyandi Kusuma)


    Like I know I can y piano but she make it look more easier then it is,


    She just sitting there with eyes closed and let the music fly out of her fingers like she have not done anything else in her life.


    ¡°Oh, how I have missed hearing her y honey!¡± Michelle said leaning up against her husband Dina.


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s so good to see our little princess again¡± He said holding around her.


    I saw Kayden and his friends just look at her in awe.


    10:20 Wed, <b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>


    Chapter 74.


    :


    :


    Seemed like her and Kayden and his friends are close.


    Well she sure deserve all the love in the world<b>, </b>she looks like a girl with a pure heart and she seem <b>so </b>innocent, sweet and kind.


    Then she started to y (River flows in you ¨C Yiruma)


    ¡°Wow she is good¡± I heard Nico say in shock.


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t heard her y yet?¡± Dina asked shocked.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Me, Linda and Kayden did when we saved her in Seattle¡± Jacob said looking at Talia with admiration


    in his eyes.


    ¡°We only have seen a picture of her ying from when they were with her in Seattle¡± Leon


    exined.


    Then she yed (Perfect ¨C Piano version ¨C Daniele Leoni)


    ¡°She have only been home two weeks and 1 day, and the time have been filled with a lot of different


    stuff.¡± Arthur exined.


    ¡°Wait Jacob you said ¡®saved her¡®, what do you mean?¡± Dina asked worried.


    ¡°We can exin it all tomorrow for all of you!¡± Thomas said with a sad smile.


    ¡°Does this have something to do with why she don¡¯t talk?¡± Santiago asked and the Bianchi and Miller family all nodded their head.


    Then she yed (Right here waiting ¨C Piano version ¨C Riyandi Kusuma)


    What have this poor girl been going through?


    That she have stopped talking and had to be saved by the Millers.


    ¡°We also want to talk to you guys about potentially move into the Bianchi estate for a little at least, we have gotten some very valuable information about the Irish thanks to a certain princess.¡± Leon whispered so only me and Santiago could hear it.


    ¡°Well we will move in without a question if we get to spend time with Talia¡± Santiago said with a smile and I nodded.


    <b>10:20 </b>Wed, Sep 10


    Chapter 74.


    :


    :


    ¡°And I think Dina and his wife would love to join as well¡± I said and they looked at me with bright


    smiles and nodded.


    Then she yed (The one that got away (piano version) ¨C Riyandi Kusuma)


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Well we can help you start moving in tomorrow morning and have a formal dinner tomorrow night celebrating our alliance?¡± Leon suggested and we all nodded.


    ¡°But I think I need to bring those two with me if that is okay?¡± I said to Leon pointed at Zeus and


    Hades.


    ¡°Now that they have meet Talia again, you will have a hard time getting them away from her let me


    tell you!¡± Dina chuckle and Michelle smiled and nodded.


    Next she yed (Shivers ¨C piano version ¨C Flying fingers)


    ¡°I have a hard time believing they even will let her go home alone today<b>, </b>so maybe you should let


    them go home with her today?¡± Michelle said in a serious tone.


    ¡°As long as you promise they won¡¯t eat anyone or ruin our house I don¡¯t mind them at all¡± Arthur


    said smiling.


    ¡°Seem like Talia is also very fond of them.¡± Josefine said.


    I looked up and saw both Zeus and Hades had sat down next to her and put their head on herp.


    After listen to a few more songs Talia were ying she closed the lid of the piano and stood up and she walked over to me and gave me a bow.


    ¡°Sweetheart why are you bowing to me we all should bow to you in thanks for a wonderful piano ying¡± I said with a big smile on my face.


    I have never felt so at peace ever before as I am now listen to her ying.


    ¡°She is saying thank you for letting her using the piano¡± Theo came up to Talia and put a hand around her waist and gave her a side hug.


    ¡°Your very wee sweetheart but still it¡¯s us that should thank you for the amazing music¡± I said with a smile and then I bowed down and everyone else in the ballroom did as well.


    When I looked back up I saw Talia had tears in her eyes but a smile on her face.


    Chapter 74.


    I pulled her gently into a hug and she hugged me back and I could hear she started to cry.


    And that broke my heart, what have this sweet wonderful human being been going through?


    ))


    <b>87 </b>


    She pulled away from the hug and she put her hands on my cheeks then she wiped away some tears I didn¡¯t even noticed had fallen down my face.


    I did the same for her as well very gently so I wouldn¡¯t mess up her makeup.


    Then she walked over to Kayden and his friends and would you know it, Zeus and Hades followed


    her.


    Suddenly I felt an arm around my shoulder and I looked to my side and seeing my brother.


    ¡°I see my big brother have gotten soft¡± Nis said and I just smiled.


    ¡°More that I feel a big brother protectiveness over her¡± I said smiling looking at Talia.


    ¡°You are not alone Dominic, from the second I meet her, both me and Stuart have felt the same!¡±


    Victor said.


    ¡°So now she have even more brothers that will protect her, starting to feel sorry for her¡± Santiago smirked and the rest of usugh.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    Write Comments


    ? SHARE

 Awakens 75

    <b>Chapter </b><b>75</b><b>. </b>


    Levi¡¯s pov


    What a night.


    :


    First seeing Lia looking so beautiful it took my breath away when she walked down the stairs.


    She truly look like a fairy princess, and I¡¯m so proud to have her as my girl.


    Then when we gave her the bracelet in the car, I¡¯m so happy she loved it!


    And again when she and Kayden walked down the stairs to the ballroom, she took my breath away


    again.


    She is the most gorgeous girl walking on this earth.


    But, when I saw two big ass tigers running straight towards her, when she and Kayden were gonna go get something to drink my heart stopped.


    I saw they all over her when she wereying on the floor.


    At that point we didn¡¯t know if she were alive or dead and when we tried to make our way over to Lia the tigers roared and showed their teeth.


    They didn¡¯t even listen to Dominic who is the owners of the tigers.


    But when I saw Lia¡¯s small hands were scratching and petting the two tigers I finally were able to


    breath again.


    Seeing her toss herself at the man named Dina, I¡¯m not gonna lie, I felt jealous and I know the rest of the guys did as well but after they exined how they knew her, I remember she wrote in the group chat that she looked at Dina <b>as </b>a brother/father and he was really good to her.


    Then we got to hear her beautiful piano ying, I were just so lost in the music.


    This girl truly excel in everything she does.


    87


    I know we have heard her ying the piano in the music room when she have sang her songs for us but this was a bit different.


    10:20 Wed, Sep <b>10 </b>


    Chapter 75.


    :


    87


    Now Lia and the two tigers are walking towards us and I have to say I¡¯m nervous for the tigers but I trust they will listen to Lia, they seem so attached to her.


    When she came closer to us I couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly.


    ¡°Amore you never seem to stop surprise me¡± I said gently pulling her into a hug and kiss her lips gently.


    She smile putting a hand on my cheek.


    Then Carter hugged her and kissed her gently ¡°Baby you are amazing in anything and everything you


    do


    ¡°Tesoro, is it something your not good at?¡± Ezra asked then hugged her and kissed her, when they


    pulled away she just smiled and shrugged her shoulder.


    ¡°Love I have to say your piano music is perfection just like you¡± Kai said pulling her into a hug, then kissed her lips.


    ¡°But Love you scared the shit out of me when the tigers came running for you.¡± He said gently


    caressing her cheek and she gave him a sheepish smile back.


    ¡°Babe please never do that ever again¡± Kayden said hugging her from behind, we saw she lean into


    his chest and rxed a little.


    ¡°You are the most important one here for all of us! Never put yourself in danger like that!¡± he said still hugging her from behind!


    ¡°Yeah I think all our hearts stopped when we saw these two running straight for you!¡± Nico said


    looking at her with worry.


    She looked at all her brothers and all of us and at a apologetic smile on her face.


    Adam walked over to her and hugged her.


    ¡®I were so worried I would lose my bambina for good this time!¡± He said with tears in his eyes and Lia wiped them away gently and smiled.


    ¡°Sorellina Den said hugging his sister tightly.


    Then Zane came and hugged her, then Brandon and all the rest of her brothers.


    10:20 Wed, <b>Sep </b>10


    Chapter 75.


    ¡­


    Her uncles including Caleb and Jacob.


    Her father and grandparents and then all her guards.


    ¡°So Talia, since we will be moving in with you all tomorrow, I don¡¯t think Zeus and Hades want to


    leave your side, do you maybe think you can watch over them till tomorrow? And since we will be very busy with the move tomorrow it¡¯s better they are already there and have someone they know


    watching them.¡± Dominic asked with a smile looking at Lia.


    Talia looking at Arthur ¡°It¡¯s fine with us if it¡¯s okay with you!¡± he said smiling at Lia who then


    crouched down to Zeus and Hades and she looked them in their eyes like she have a conversation


    with them.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s been so long since I have seen this. Watch, now they probably gonna run away and


    find one toy they want to take with them¡± Dina said amused.


    We saw the tigers tilted their heads a little then they stood up and started to run away and didn¡¯t take long before they were back with one toy each and a nket in their mouth.


    ¡°Wow amazing. How did she do that?¡± Olivia asked shocked.


    ¡°She just have that gift about her. She were amazing when we trained tigers or any kind of animals. And she personally have trained 6 tiger cubs. 9 horses and I don¡¯t know how many dogs but a lot and some other animals¡± Dina said smiling proudly at Talia.


    I looked at Lia and she looked at Dina with a sheepish smile.


    ¡°I take that you will look after them for me?¡± Dominic asked and Lia smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Okay then we will start to head out¡± Thomas said and we all nodded.


    Lia walked over to me and hold around my neck and I figured she wanted me to carry her so I lifted her up bridal style and she rested her head against my chest.


    The rest of our family, the mexican and russian chuckled and the rest of my boys just smiled brightly,


    I looked at the beautiful girl in my arms and I couldn¡¯t feel happier!


    We made our way out, Zeus and Hades walked beside me like they are protecting me because I¡¯m holding Lia in my arms.


    Chapter 75.


    When we walked out the paparazzis are still here and they took a bunch a pictures.


    <b>87 </b>


    Lia made a hidden snap with her fingers and both Zeus and Hades started to roar loudly and all the paparazzis started to run away and Lia turned around and chuckled into my chest.


    The guards open the door to the limo and I got in with Lia then the tigers got in, then the rest of my boys thenstly the guards.


    During the ride home Lia fell asleep in my arms and we all were just admiring her with so much awe.


    The tigers sat up and put their head on herps and just kept looking at Lia.


    I looked at the boys and they all looked just as shocked about this.


    When we got home we made our way up the stairs to Lia¡¯s bedroom where Emma and ina were waiting to help Lia undress.


    But when they saw Zeus and Hades they got a bit scared and honestly I can¡¯t me them.


    Chapter Comments


    07

 Awakens 76

    <b>Chapter </b><b>76</b><b>. </b>


    Ezra¡¯s pov.


    Seeing how scared Emma and ina got seeing Zeus and Hades I looked at the guys.


    ¡°Maybe we should get Lia ready for bed today?¡± I whispered and they nodded.


    ¡°Emma, ina, we can help Lia today, these two won¡¯t leave Lia¡¯s side and they only listen to Lia¡± I


    whispered when we got closer, the twodies looked at each other.


    ¡°Or if you guys are with us we can do it, we just don¡¯t want to be alone with the tigers¡± Emma


    whispered with a smile and we all nodded and we got into the bedroom.


    ¡°Okay if you can just hold her so I can take out all her hair essories¡± ina whispered looking at


    Levi and he nodded.


    ina started to take out the stuff in her hair while Zeus and Hades paid close attention to


    everything happening to Lia.


    ¡°They are sure good watch dogs or should I say cats¡± Carter whispered looking at the two tigers and


    we all nodded at that.


    ¡°She sure have a heavy sleeping heart with you guys around, it¡¯s like she know nothing will hurt her so shepletely let her guard down and goes into a deep sleep¡± Emma chuckled starting to take off


    her jewelry she have on.


    That made us guys look proud at Lia, she truly trust us a lot and that warms my heart.


    ina removed her makeup while Emma put Lia¡¯s hair up in a bun.


    When they were gonna unzip Lia¡¯s dress Levi had to change his hold on her.


    So now her head is resting on his shoulder so her back is free for them to unzip the dress.


    Lia


    put her hands around Levi¡¯s neck and she put one hand in his hair.


    I could see this started to create a reaction in Levi dress pants and me and the guys couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    But the smirk disappeared when we started to see the scars on Lia¡¯s back.


    Chapter 76.


    We all knew she have them but Kayden is the only one of us that have seen them.


    I carefully walked up to Lia and looked at her scars and traces some of them with my fingers.


    The rest of the guys came as well.


    We gently helped Lia out of the dress so now she were just on her purple lingerie.


    ¡°First time you see the scars?¡± ina asked us worried and all except Kayden nodded.


    I saw sh scars, stab scars and gunshot scars.


    ¡°How can someone do this to her?¡± I choked on my own tears.


    Emma came walking out from the bathroom, ¡°The tub is ready for her¡± She whispered.


    When ina tried to take Lia out of Levi¡¯s arms the tigers started to show their teeth.


    ¡°Okay, maybe they don¡¯t want anyone else to hold her since Lia was the one initiating for Levi to lift


    her¡± Kayden whispered and we all nodded.


    ¡°Okay guess you all have to join us in the bathroom then.¡± ina whispered.


    So we all walked into the bathroom.


    Emma opened Lia¡¯s bra ¡°Hope Talia won¡¯t hate us for letting you guys see her naked while she is sleeping¡± Emma whispered looking worried at Lia.


    ¡°We all will look away¡± Levi whispered and we all nodded.


    ¡°You two just tell me how you need me to hold Lia and I will without looking at her!¡± He added in a whisper, Emma and ina nodded.


    ¡°Okay first walk over to the bathtub and we will then take off her underwear. Then I will help guide you arms into the tub while you still hold her¡± ina whispered and Levi nodded,


    ¡°Can one of you help me unbutton my dress jacket and shirt? Levi whispered and I nodded walking over to him, helped him undress while he still hold Lia.


    We got one of his arms out first of the jacket then shirt. Then he switched hold on Lia so he could get the other out.


    Chapter 76.


    He then walked over to the bathtub and then I saw he looked away and we turned around.


    Before I turned around I saw Zeus and Hades sitting next to the tub watching over Lia.


    ¡°Cute how they are so on guards with her!¡± Kai whispered and the rest of us nodded.


    We saw ina tossed Lia¡¯s underwear in theundry basket.


    And knowing that right now Lia is naked is turning me on more than I want to admit.


    We heard the water ssh a little while they cleaned Lia¡¯s body.


    87


    I then saw Emma walked over to the sink get Lia¡¯s toothbrush, got some toothpaste on it then a ss


    of water.


    It makes me happy that they take so good care of Lia, but honestly I wish we could be doing this for


    her instead.


    Not long after Emma came to get a big towel and then ina said Levi could stand up.


    ¡°Okay Levi lean her up against your chest so we can dry her back¡± ina whispered.


    After a bit Emma went to Lia¡¯s closeth then came out with some clothes for her to have on.


    They directed Levi how they needed and when they were done they told us we could turn around.


    I saw Lia in a ck and pink sports bra and pj shorts.


    ¡®Let¡¯s get out to the bedroom so we can braid her hair like she like to have it when she sleeps.¡± ina said smiling.


    We walked out and Levi sat down on her chair by the vanity mirror,


    I saw he was pretty flushed for some reason.


    After they were done braiding her hair ina said ¡°Okay you can put her to bed, then go and get ready for bed yourself. We will tell Ken and n to keep an eye on her incase she get a nightmare while you guys get ready for bed.¡±


    Levi put her to bed and we got out of there,


    Chapter 76.


    We headed back to Kaydens room and when I closed the door Levi let out a groan.


    ¡°What¡¯s up buddy?¡± Carter asked amused.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Do you know how it feel to have the girl of your dream naked in your arms and can¡¯t do anything about it? Or feel her perfect bare boobs pressed up against your bare chest and can¡¯t do anything? Fuck that were torture!¡± he said and we looked down and saw he had a clear boner in his dress pants.


    ¡°Dude you are lucky you was even able to feel that, do you know how hard it was to just stand there and hear everything but couldn¡¯t see anything? And knowing your dream girl is naked in your best


    friends arms!¡± I said and the rest nodded.


    We all got ready for bed quickly after that and hurried back to Lia¡¯s room.


    When we got there we saw Zeus and Hades in bed with her, but they jumped down when they saw using in.


    Guess they made sure she wouldn¡¯t feel alone so she wouldn¡¯t get any nightmare. They sure are


    protective of her.


    We all got in bed like we always do and didn¡¯t take long until we all had fallen asleep.


    Chapter Comments


    67


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 77

    Talia¡¯s pov


    I woke up to feel someone tracing my scars on my stomach.


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked at all my guys looking at them with tears in their eyes and I saw Zeus and Hades alsoying in bed with us.


    ¡°Good morning beautiful¡± Carter said looking up at me, I looked at him then down on my scarred stomach on full disy for them all.


    ¡°You know love, these scars, show us just how strong of a person you truly are! And even though I wish they never happened to you, they do not take away your beauty!¡± Kai said putting two fingers under my chin and made me look up into his beautiful sea blue eyes.


    The rest of my guys voiced their agreement to what Kai just said.


    ¡°Please never think you need to hide you body for any reason from us or nobody else!¡± Levi said leaning over to kiss my temple.


    ¡°We love you for who you are inside and out! And nothing will ever change that!¡± Ezra said and they all again nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Babe, you know I saw the scars the first day we meet and I still only saw the beautiful person you are!¡± Kayden said holding around me from behind.


    ¡°Thank you all!¡± I said choking on my tears.


    How have I gotten so wonderful guys like these to love me so unconditionally,


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m always scared I wake up one day and that you five have just been an amazing dream!¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Lia¡± Kayden said hugging me tight and pull me up on hisp. ¡°We will never go anywhere! We are with you now and forever!¡± Kayden said kissing my neck sweetly.


    He then kissed my sweet spot and I let out a quiet moan and I could feel Kayden smirk against my


    neck.


    ¡°Good to know where that is!¡± he whisper in my ear and I blushed a dark crimson red and the rest


    Chapter 77.


    chuckled.


    0:


    <b>87 </b>


    Then there were a knock on the door and the guys said for them toe in.


    ¡°Good morning sweetheart, time to get ready for the day.¡± ina said with a bright smile.


    ¡°We think just some regr clothes for now and then a dress for the dinnerter?¡± Emma said with


    her usual chippy voice and I just smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Well we are on tigersitting duty until the Volkov family have been able to move in¡± Kayden said


    with a smile and I smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Can you maybe tell your two fluffy friends that they shouldy quiet in a corner while me and Emma get you ready?¡± ina asked with a shy smile and I looked at them confused.


    ¡°You see, they didn¡¯t let ina take you out of Levi¡¯s arms yesterday so we had to keep them


    exined and I felt my face burn up more and more the more Ezra exined.


    Had I been a cartoon character right now you would see steame out of my ears.


    I covered my face, I couldn¡¯t look at any of my guys in the eyes right now and they chuckled.


    I took a deep breath and moved my hands to talk to Zeus and Hades.


    I looked them deep in their eyes and then they started to cover their faces with their big paws.


    ¡°Wow amazing¡± Emma whispered.


    Then I snapped my fingers and they jumped down from the bed andid down on the floor next to the seating group with my bookshelf.


    I nodded to the guys and they understood they could leave and get ready.


    So they all kissed me one by one then headed out of the room.


    I went in to take a shower and when I got back out Emma had found some clothes and ina were ready to blow dry my hair.


    I sat down and ina did her thing, while Emma were cleaning my room a little.


    Chapter 77.


    They always make sure I don¡¯t have any dust in here.


    ina put my hair into a messy bun then Emma handed me the clothes.


    <b>87 </b>


    It were some red lingerie, ankle socks, light blue with waist skinny ripped jeans, a white singlet and a dark purple zip hoodie and then some white sneakers.


    When I were putting on the shoes it were a knock on the door and Emma told them toe in.


    And in came my guys. ¡°You looking perfect as always Amore¡± Levi said kissing my head.


    ¡°Ready to go down and get some breakfast?¡± Kayden asked holding out his hand for me to take and I


    nodded.


    I took Kayden¡¯s hand and started to walk out the bedroom and then I gave a whistle noise so Zeus


    and Hades followed.


    And we got out of my room and my guards said good morning as well and then we all headed down.


    When we got down to the dining room everyone were about to storm me and wish me good morning


    but Zeus and Hades bared their teeth.


    I snapped my fingers and they went toy down in a corner of the dining room.


    Then I nodded for my brothers toe and hug me and they did.


    ¡°Wow, you sure have control on those two¡± Papa said shocked when he came to hug me good


    morning.


    I ended up sitting on Victor¡¯sp for breakfast.


    When Miranda and her servants came with our breakfast I gave them my bow an Miriam kissed my


    head.


    We enjoyed our breakfast and Stuart got my leftovers.


    ¡°<b>Bambina</b>, will you be okay here watching over the tigers? Of course your boys and guards will be here with you¡± Dad asked and I smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Trust me Arthur nobody will be able to get close to Lia without her permission with those two around!¡± Kayden snickered and I gave them a sheepish smile.


    Chapter 77.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m still so shocked over how they follow your everymand. Even Dominic were not able to get them to listen to him yesterday after they saw you. And they usually follow his everymand.¡± Victor said shocked looking down at me.


    I just smirked and flipped my imaginary hair and they allughed.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°You are something else bambina.¡± Leon chuckled and I smiled and nodded which they allughed at again.


    ¡°Can you like order them to do anything?¡± Nico asked curiously and I nodded.


    ¡°How?¡± Victor asked surprised I just looked up at him with a smile and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Can you ask them to fetch something?¡± Aunty L asked, I took out my phone and tapped.


    ¡®Aunty they ain¡¯t dogs! But sure I can ask them to get a few things and they do that!¡®


    ¡°Can you show us?¡± dad asked.


    I looked at Zeus first telling him with my eyes to get me a bottle of water and Hades to get me a nket and pillow.


    Then stood up and walked different ways and came back with what I asked and the rest of them just


    looked at me shocked.


    Chapter Comments


    16


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 78

    Stuart¡¯s pov


    You know, when I first started to hear about this girl in Seattle that made my parents and baby brother stay there longer, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    When they got back from Seattle, they never could shut up about her, and that is a shocker actually, because my family is not fond of interact with others if it isn¡¯t for business.


    But here they were talking about this girl nonstop, and when Kayden said she suddenly goes to his school, and that she live with the Bianchi, I were shocked.


    Leon and Dante, Brandon, Lucian, Kieran, Michel and Nathan have been talking about their missing princess for years, even Santiago talked about how much he missed their missing princess.


    And when we got invited to their home for a weekend, I looked forward to meet this person everyone


    were so fascinated with.


    And from the moment I meet her, it were like I got this big brother protectiveness over her, and I know I were not the only one, Victor got that as well.


    Then learning my baby brother and his friends are all dating her, we couldn¡¯t do anything other than


    smirk.


    None of them have never really been once to be caught up with girl. But here they are all of them


    have fallen hard for our sister Talia.


    Seeing how she got tackled by Zeus and Hades yesterday, my heart stopped. I couldn¡¯t lose my new


    sister so soon.


    I saw how she pushed Kayden away! She didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice herself to save Kayden.


    Or maybe she already knew it were Zeus and Hades?


    ¡°Talia honey, may I ask you a question?¡± I asked looked to my right were she is still sitting on Victorsp, she look at me and nod with a smile.


    ¡°Yesterday, when you tossed Kayden out of the way when Zeus and Hades came running towards you, did you know it was those two?¡± I looked at her and everyone else around the table stopped eating waiting for her answer.


    Chapter 78.


    Her smile slowly faded and she look down on herp and shook her head.


    I don¡¯t know how I feel about knowing this. She were willing to sacrifice herself for Kayden.


    ¡°Talia promise me you will never do something so reckless ever again!¡± I said putting two fingers under her chin and made her look at me in my eyes.


    She shook her head. ¡°Your saying you won¡¯t make that promise?¡± I asked for confirmation and she


    nodded.


    87


    ¡°Why?¡± I heard Nico ask with tears in his eyes.


    She picked up her phone and texted.


    Because I can¡¯t live with myself if anyone of you get hurts because of me! And if I¡¯m in a position where you all can be saved I will dly sacrifice myself to save you all!¡®


    We all ready what she wrote, and we all were so touched from what she wrote with her words that none of us said anything for a little.


    We all just kept staring down on the phone we all looked at the group chat we have together.


    Just know Talia, none of us can live with ourselves if anything happen to you as well! We have lost you once and we can never lose you again! So let us all promise we all do everything we can to note into a situation like that again!¡± Nathan said looking at Talia across the table and we all nodded at that including Talia.


    I <b>saw </b>Victor hugger her a bit tighter and I saw my big bad scary mafia don of a brother had tears on his eyes looking down on Talia.


    He just hold around her and kissed her head and rested his head on hers.


    This girl sure know how to work magic it¡¯s crazy.


    ¡°Okay everyone we will split up in two groups, some of us will help The Volkov and some the Ramirez. Talia, her guys and guards will stay home here with Zeus and Hades. Is everyone ready?¡± Thomas asked and we nodded our heads then we all started to hug and kiss Talia goodbye and told


    her we will see her at dinnerter.


    I were in the group that went to the Russian.


    Chapter 78.


    When we got there we saw they already starting to move boxes out in the moving truck.


    ¡°Someone is eager to move to the Bianchi estate!¡± Leon snickered and we allughed.


    ¡°Well guess we are all eager to see a certain baby sister princess¡± Simone said walking up to us and


    her twin brother Dominic.


    ¡°Can you me us though? That tiny girl sure made an impression on us all yesterday¡± Maria said walking up to us as well.


    <b>¡°</b>And I¡¯m sure Talia will love get some girls around the estate!¡± Dominic looked at two of his three


    sisters.


    87


    ¡°We look forward to get to properly meet her today¡± Simone said smiling and Maria nodded.


    ¡°Have Zeus and Hades behaved?¡± Dominic asked careful.


    ¡°Oh Vor v Zakone, you have nothing to worry about with those two now, they would follow Talia¡¯s


    word to the end of the world!¡± Dina said walking out with a few boxes he put in the truck.


    ¡°He is right, they have been stuck by Talia¡¯s side since we got home, her maids said they even kept eyes on her when they got her ready for bed, Talia had dozed off in the car and Zeus and Hades made sure nothing bad happened to her while she slept.¡± Victor said chuckling.


    ¡°This morning during breakfast aunty L asked if they could fetch stuff, Talia said aunty they ain¡¯t dogs but yes that they could get her simple things. Dad asked if we could see and Talia looked at them, one of them got her a bottle of water and one got her a pillow and a nket!¡± Leon said


    chuckling as well.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t even know they could do that.¡® Dominic said shocked.


    ¡°Well they only did that with Talia, we could never get them to do that for us! Michelle said with a


    smile<i>. </i>


    ¡°Come <b>on </b>so we can hurry home to our sweet baby sister!¡® I said with a smile and the rest of them.


    nodded.


    We use a few hours packing and moving out stuff they wanted to bring with them.


    We ended up having lunch here then packed some more stuff.


    Chapter 78.


    87


    Then we made our way home to the Bianchi estate, in time to move the stuff to the rooms they were gonna be in and get ready for the dinner.


    And I for one can¡¯t wait to hug my new baby sister!


    Chapter Comments


    07


    >


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 79

    Chapter 79.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    While the rest of the families were away helping the mexican and russian¡¯s to pack their stuff to


    move in here.


    Me and my guys were in the music room working a little on our music, while Zeus and Hades were outside in the hallway with the guards.


    After maybe 4 hours we went down to have some lunch and I told the staff what they needed to make for the tigers and then they got some lunch as well.


    During lunch I sat on Carter¡¯sp and Kai got my leftovers.


    Honestly it was super peaceful just being us and my guards eating lunch together!


    After that we went back to the music room.


    87


    We havee a long way with our music and we all think next Saturday will be great for us.


    I can¡¯t wait to shock our families with the performance, I just pray they like it.


    After a few hours in the music room again we went out in the garden so the tigers could y more freely.


    When we saw the family wereing back we decided we were gonna go and get ready.


    So i went to take a shower in my room and Kayden and the rest went to his room.


    When theye back I were currently just sitting in my baby blue lingerie while ina were doing my hair.


    Knowing they saw me in my underwear yesterday I figured they could juste in and wait.


    Now it was their time to blush a deep crimson red seeing me in my underwear like this, while ina doing my hair and Emma doing my makeup.


    ina put my hair in a texture twist and tail hairdo and Emma did my makeup light with a little hint of blue so it would suit the babe dress I would have on.


    Chapter 79.


    87


    When I were done with hair and makeup Emma helped me on with my dress and ina found some cute baby blue heels with straps she helped me put on.


    The light blue shoulderless short dress with ruched side hug my body¡¯s every curve.


    Then they took on the bracelet I got from the guys, the simple earrings and a simple teardrop diamond ne since we were just gonna be home I don¡¯t need the heart ne I always have to have on when leaving the house.


    When I were done getting dressed ina and Emma left, leaving me alone with my guys.


    I walked over to the mirror and got a look of myself and then I turned to look at my guys who still have not uttered a word since they got in my room.


    ¡°So¡­ Can I wear this?¡± I asked them raising an eyebrow.


    I could clearly see I have had and impact on them, not just by the lock on their face but from the huge bulge in their dress pants as well.


    I walked over to Kayden with a smirk on my face.


    First I put my hands around his waist and he put his on my lower back.


    I then slide one hand over his bulge in his pants and gently caress over it.


    ¡°Babe¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I would say with this reaction on all of you, that you approve,e the rest must be waiting for us


    I said looking up at them all and they all just swallowed nervously and nodded.


    ¡°Maybe you all should do something about this I said caressing over Kaydens bulge again.


    ¡°Our the guards outside will never stop teasing you about it.¡± I said in a seductive tone and stepped away walking over to my nightstand were my phone is charging.


    I looked at all of them adjusting themself from the corner of my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help by smite happily inside me, knowing that I have this kind of reaction on all my guys,


    ¡°You know you are a meanie!¡® Kayden walked up behind me hugging me from behind.


    Chapter 79.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± I asked in a very innocent voice.


    ¡°You know exactly what you did to all of us!¡± Carter said walking up to me and Kayden, he got in front of me lifting my chin so I looked up into his eyes.


    ¡°Oh my sweet Carter, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± I said with a very innocent smile.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°You know we will get you back for that one day!¡± he said caressing my cheek and I bite my lower lip which made all of them groan.


    ¡°Love we have just been able to calm down and you do that¡± Kai groan started to adjust himself and so did the rest of the guys.


    I looked over at them and gave them a wink.


    ¡°We need to go down now my loves¡± I told them and started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°Not so fast Amore¡± Levi said blocking my way, pulling me close to him with his hands around my


    waist.


    He leaned down and captured my lips with his.


    He deepen the kiss and I felt how hungry he were for me, I kissed back with the same passion and we pulled away when we need air.


    Then Kai pulled me into a passionate kiss I returned, and when we needed air, Carter pulled me into a heated kiss which I returned with just as much heat!


    Then it were Ezra andstly it were Kayden. And when we pulled away he lifted me up bridal style.


    ¡°Now we can go babe¡± Kayden said smirking down at me and I chuckled.


    Kayden made sure my butt and everything were covered then we headed out.


    As always the guard told me how beautiful I look and I¡¯m the prettiest princess ever walking this


    earth,


    We made our way down to the dining room and Kayden put me down on the floor and Zeus and Hades sat down next to my legs.


    Everyone looked at us and Dominic came walking up to me.


    Chapter 79.


    <b>87 </b>


    ¡°Dorogoy I hope these two haven¡¯t cause you any problems?¡± He asked with a smile and I just smiled and shook my head.


    ¡°Good, and you look beautiful today just like yesterday. Hope these guys next to you is treated you right! If not pleasee to me and let me know I will put them in ce for you!¡± He said with a wink and I couldn¡¯t help myself, I let out a chuckle.


    Everyone in the room had a bright smile on their faces.


    Suddenly I got pulled into a big hug ¡°Dorogoy, how I have missed you chuckles!¡± Dina said he lifted me up and held me so I were sitting on one of his arms and I smiled brightly looking into his teary


    eyes.


    I put my hands on his cheek and wiped his tears away and hugged him tightly after!


    ¡°And you look so perfect just like yesterday. And I still can¡¯t believe I have you back in my arms moy dkiy rebenok!¡± Dina said hugging me tightly.


    (moy dkiy rebenok ¨C my sweet baby)


    Chapter Comments


    16


    )


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 80

    <b>Chapter </b><b>80</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    :


    When we had gotten ready for the dinner party we went back to Lia¡¯s room.


    Emma said we coulde in so we did.


    But I don¡¯t think anyone of us were ready to see Lia sit there in her sexy lingerie getting dolled up


    by ina and Emma.


    I immediately got a rock hard dick just seeing her like this.


    And I saw I were not the only one, all five of us folded our hand in front of our huge bulge in our dress pants.


    When she were done and walked up to me putting her hands around my waist, and I couldn¡¯t help


    the need I have for her.


    <b>87 </b>


    But when she caressed her small hand over my dick it just got ten time harder it were throbbing for


    her touches.


    Then she did it again telling us how we need to handle this or the guards would tease us, and she just walked away to pick up her phone, what a sly fox she is, she knew what she were doing to me.


    I just can¡¯t wait till she is ready for us to take the next stop, I know we all have a need to pleasure her in every way possible.


    After we all got our pretty heated and passionate kiss with her I picked her up and we stepped out.


    As always her guards always give her hugs, kisses andpliments.


    Zeus and Hades walked on each side of me since I were carrying Lia.


    When we got down I know everyone would wanna hug her and greet her.


    When I put her down Zeus and Hades were right next to her,


    Dominic came over then Dina came and pulled her into a hug and held her so her butt were sitting


    on his arm.


    Chapter 80.


    I see these two have a truly tight bond.


    :


    Dina didn¡¯t put her down though so everyone else greeted her when she were sitting on his arm.


    We all said hello and greeted Niy, Simone, Maria, their baby sister Amalia, Liam is their father


    and Elena is their mother.


    <b>87 </b>


    Olivia, Santiago and Alejandro also greeted Lia and the rest of us.


    When we were eating Lia were sitting on Dinasp and Michelle sat next to her husband on his left


    and Dominic on his right.


    Guess we have more people now we need to share Lia¡¯s attention with.


    ¡°I have to say Talia, the piano ying you did yesterday was some of the most beautiful piano


    ying I have ever heard!¡± Elena said smiling sweetly to her and Lia smiled and bowed her head in


    thanks to her.


    ¡°Maybe we can get to hear some more today?¡± Simone asked looking hopeful at Lia and Lia looked hopeful over at Arthur.


    ¡°I would love to hear more of your wonderful piano ying bambina, you don¡¯t need to ask for


    permission!¡± he said in a soft voice and Lia¡¯s face light up then she looked at Simone and smiled


    brightly.


    We continued with our three course dinner and first Dominic got her appetizer, I got her main course and Theo got her dessert leftovers.


    After we were all done eating we moved into the living room and Lia were still hugging Dina tightly.


    ¡°I think we should all go over Talia¡¯s past before listen to her ying the piano because we will need the calm it gives us after hearing it all. How does that sound bambina?¡± Thomas said and asked with


    a small smile on his face and Lia nodded.


    ¡°Okay I will create a group for all of us, we should have the nannies bring the two youngest to the movie room¡± Leon said, mom and Elena nodded their head in agreement and two nannies came in and took Sabrina and Amalia out of the room.


    We all got a notification we had been added to a group.


    ¡°Okay so Talia will type her story so we all get it like this.¡± Leon said and Lia nodded then typed on


    Chapter 80.


    her phone.


    :


    Talia: ¡®And if anyone have any questions don¡¯t hesitate to ask¡®


    We all nodded at that, she then looked at Dina put her hand on his cheek then hugged him and he just looked at her confused for a little.


    87


    Talia: ¡®My life living with my mother, my stepfather Gregor and his daughter Scarlette wasn¡¯t the greatest. After mom took me away from here we moved in with those two pretty quickly. And Gregor started to beat me unconsciously every day over the smallest things. Scarlette who are the same age as me started with small stuff, like pull my hair, push me or hit me.


    Talia: ¡®In the beginning mom didn¡¯t do anything, but didn¡¯t take long before she started to verbally abuse me telling me how much of a mistake I am, she regretted giving birth to me, how I were ruining her life, and I were the reason she lost dad because he didn¡¯t want a daughter.


    Talia: ¡®From the years of me being 6-9 they all were beating me, starving me, name calling me a lot of stuff, telling me their life would just be better off if I just died. I were only allowed to eat their leftovers once a week during these years. And they never wanted to hear a single word or any noise from me. And I was not allowed to smile.


    I heard a lot of people crying in the room, even Theo¡¯s and Nico¡¯s friends.


    Talia: ¡®When I were 9 years old I had to start working because Gregor said they barely could make ends meet and his daughter shouldn¡¯t have to work so it was up to me. I got a job at Dina¡¯s ranch and honestly that was my salvation! They took care of me and taught me so many things. I was able to be myself with Dina and Michelle. They started to treat me like a baby sister and daughter. They feed me when i were there. And with them I could talk,ugh, sing and just truly live.


    I saw Dina pulled Lia tighter, hugging her I could hear he were crying, and Lia turned around and hold him tightly just letting him cry it out.


    I saw Dominic console his twin sister and Niy console Maria. I saw Santiago console his sister Olivia,


    The husband¡¯s console their wifes. All the guys here in the room were shedding tears for Lia¡¯s story.


    Me and my guys is also amongst them!


    I still can¡¯t believe someone could treat someone this way and I know the worst of the story haven¡¯t even been said yet.


    Chapter 80.


    ¡­


    And I think it was a good idea of Thomas to say we needed to get this over with first then listen to


    her music take away all of pain after.


    Chapter Comments


    16


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 81

    <b>Chapter </b><b>81</b>.


    41


    Dina¡¯s pov.


    I¡¯m beyond happy finally have my sweet Talia back into my life.


    She truly is like a daughter to me, but since I¡¯m only 15 years older than Talia we figured I were to young to be like a father, but also too old to be sibling so we settled with that I am like a father/


    brother to her.


    She is the sweetest girl I have ever meet, and I¡¯m can¡¯t express how good it is to see her, and hold her again!


    But now reading how her life was before she came to work at my ranch I can¡¯t believe I never noticed it before.


    It broke my heart and I couldn¡¯t help it I just crying hugging her tightly.


    Hearing how I were her salvation!


    Had I known this I had taken her with us when we started to work for Dominic.


    ¡°Talia, my sweet baby girl, if you had told us how bad your home life was we would have kept you at the ranch and not let you go home to those people, and we would have taken you with us when we started to work for Dominic¡± I said pulling away from the hug and she cupped my cheeks and wiped my tears with her thumbs.


    Then she started to type again.


    Talia: ¡®First I didn¡¯t want to create any problem for you and for the people backing Gregor. And I didn¡¯t want to burden you with my problems! You and Michelle helped me more than I could ever ask for. I didn¡¯t want to be a liability for you two!¡®


    ¡°Oh baby!¡± I said hugging her tightly again.


    I pulled away so she could continue.


    So I gave her a nod and she understood, she smiled to me then she kept tapping on her phone.


    Talia: As I said working with Dina and Michelle saved me and they was the ones that taught me proper love and care. They also taught me the be a badass at the same time as speaking italian,


    <b>12:46 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 81.


    :


    41


    spanish, russian, german, japanese and chinese. Dina brought me with him sometimes when he had to fly some people in his private ne and sometimes he let me at the age of 11 fly the ne solo the entire time. He helped me master karate, taekwondo, muay thai, judo, jiu¨Cjitsu as well as boxing.¡®


    You could hear a lot <b>of </b>gasps around the room and me, Michelle and Talia just smirked at each other.


    ¡°Bambina is a master in all those different fighting styles?¡± Dante asked shocked.


    And the three of us just smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she flew solo at the age of 11, she were not kidding saying how she could have kicked our asses and hijack the ne when we got her home from Seattle¡± her guard Jack said


    shocked.


    Me, Michelle and Talia started tough which made everyone smile brightly.


    ¡°She isughing¡± Josefine said smiled brightly and wiped a tear from her eyes.


    ¡°We have only heard herugh once but not like this, this is a true bellyugh and man it sure is a sweetugh ever¡± Nico said wiping his tears as well.


    Talia just smiled and shook her head then held up the phone, I guess asking if she should continue


    and the rest nodded.


    And she started to tap on her phone again.


    Talia: ¡®First of Dante, yes I have mastered all those arts so you should be happy you havee around  Cole and Zach be happy I went easy on you two  And Jack yes I truly could have hijacked the ne,nded in a ce none would ever find me ever again.


    That madeughter spread again.


    Talia: ¡®Dina also taught me how to use any kind of weapon, and I have to say I¡¯m pretty decent with them all!


    ¡®Decent?¡± I asked shocked and she smiled at me sheepish and shrugged her shoulder.


    ¡°You even surpassed we with the weapon mastery!¡± I said shocked.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait<b>, </b>she is better than you?¡± Dominic asked surprised and I looked at him and nodded with a big smile.


    12:46 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 11 B


    Chapter 81.


    :


    ¡°She is the best there is!¡± I said looking proud at my sweet baby on myp.


    Talia: ¡®Well when I have properly healed we can see if I have lost my touch!?¡®


    ¡°Healed?¡± I asked worried and she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I guess you wille to that a bitter in your story?¡± I asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Okay please continue!¡± I said and she started to tap on her phone again.


    Talia: ¡®I was with Dina and Michelle every day from the age of 9-13 and when I was working there, I wasn¡¯t allowed to eat at home, but that were okay with me because Dina always made sure I never


    left from their ce hungry xD¡®


    This earned some chuckle around in the room.


    Talia: ¡®But after Dina and Michelle moved away for a new job, I didn¡¯t have another escape from the


    hell I called my home. The day Dina and Michelle moved were thest day I spoke to people. Sine I


    got it beaten into me literally that I should never make a sound. Scarlette med her friends bully me


    at school and if I made a little noise from that she would tell Gregor when we got home and I would


    get a beating.


    Talia: ¡®After Dina moved away the beating also got worse, Gregore didn¡¯t have anyone to worry about would see it so he started to use tools after that. If I made a noise, smiled or even cried I would get a beating. If I yelped in pain during the beating it would just be intensified. I were not allowed to cry during the beating or it would make it worse.


    I pulled Talia closer to me again and just hold her tight letting her continue her tapping I just need


    to feel her close to me, I can¡¯t believe she have been living such a shitty life.


    Talia: ¡®I have been shed, stabbed and even shot multiple time. He, Scarlette and mom always made sure it was only on my stomach and back so Gregor could dress me up in some slutty dressed when he took me to his friends in the Irish mafia, he used to ¡®sell¡® my body to them to get favors and to Cillian to get higher up in the mafia.¡®


    I felt all my blood drain from my body, the air leaving my lungs and heart sink to the bottom of my stomach.


    No, no, no, no not my sweet Talia. ¡°Oh baby¡± I pulled her into another hug and I felt a new round of tears flooding my face.

 Awakens 82

    <b>Chapter </b><b>82</b><b>. </b>


    41


    Dina¡¯s pov.


    I heard more people break down crying, not only thedies in the room.


    Talia just hold around me as caress my head.


    She know I just need to let it out, I also felt my wife seekingfort in me and Talia so we both put an arm each around Michelle.


    After another 5 minute we all had calmed down and Talia started tapping on her phone again.


    Talia: ¡®I also had to be absolutely quiet when they had their way with me, sometimes when we came to ¡®visit¡® Cillian and he saw I had a new bruise or wound he asked Gregor what happen and he always lied saying it were because I had thrown myself at someone at school and he needed to teach me a lesson and that ended with Cillian also had to teach me who I belonged to so he wasn¡¯t holding back when he had his fun with me.


    Talia: ¡®So from the years between I was 13 years old till I ran away 3 weeks ago today I always had to be silent, when I cleaned the house I had to be silent, if I took away their dinner and if I idently made a noise with the te I got a beating. And that was what happened the day I wanted to run away. I had already packed a backpack with the few things I had gotten from Dina and Michelle.


    Those was my most valuable items so the only things I needed. I had been able to sneak away a little money here and there and my n was to get to the city to take a buss somewhere and hope they


    never would find me.


    Talia: ¡®But after the beating I had gotten that day, I had 3 broken ribs, a sprain and hairline fracture to my left arm and right femur. I had run from my house in the outskirt of Seattle and gotten to the city. When I was about to pass out that¡¯s how I meet Kayden, Jacob and Linda. They right away treated me like a daughter and Kayden took good care of me. They was with me the 5 and a half day


    at the hospital before Leon came to get me here.


    Talia: ¡®I got here friday 2 weeks ago. Then on tuesday week after I idently got a hard punch to the stomach, thenst friday I got tossed in the pool and a littleter I started to throw up blood. That¡¯s when Leon and Jacob got Caleb and the two nurse that watched over me at the hospital toe here<b>, </b>they fixes the damage done together with my three medic brother. They have also said my heart stopped 2 times during the surgery but now I¡¯m all good I just need to let the injuries properly heal  <b><</b><b>3 </b>


    After she sent thest message she just leaned into my eyes indicating she were done with her story.


    <b>12:46 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 82.


    And I¡¯m at a loss for words. ¡°Honey, may we see your scars?¡± Michelle asked Talia carefully, Talia nodded and stood up and walked out from the living room.


    <b>I </b>saw Kayden and his friends followed Talia. And of course Zeus and Hades followed after.


    ¡°Wow, I seriously don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Santiago said and we all just nodded.


    ¡°She look just so happy, like nothing bad have ever happen to her¡± Simone said sadly.


    41


    ¡°She don¡¯t like to bring people down and she don¡¯t like pity, so just know she is not sharing this to get pity from you, more for you guys to have an understanding for why she is like how she is. When ites to her food, she is eating more and more each day. She smile a lot and she have started to let out chuckles here and there and today a goodugh. She is getting better we just need to give her time!¡± Theo said looking at all of us and we all nodded.


    Not long after did Kayden walk in and his friends then I saw Zeus and Hades standing beside one of the guy I think his name is Kai and he walked in front of them all with Talia in his arms.


    I saw she had on a purple sports bra and some purple sleeping shorts.


    She nodded and Kai put her down gently and Talia walked in and Zeus and Hades followed Talia.


    Talia motioned for them to go andy down and they did.


    And Talia walked closer to Michelle and we could clearly see so many scars on her body.


    I stood up on my feet and walked over to Talia with tears in my eyes.


    ¡®Oh dorogoy, what have they done to you?¡± I asked choking on my tears.


    I looked at her stomach I saw she still have stitches on her stomach that¡¯s probably from the surgery she talked about.


    Then I moved around too look at her back and it were filled with scars.


    You could see scars from shing, stab and gunshot.


    They are all from under her shoulder bones to her waist. She also have some remaining bruises.


    Dominic, Niy, Liam, Simone, Maria, Elena, Santiago, Olivia and Alejandro also looked at her body, <b>as </b>well as Theo¡¯s and Nico¡¯s friends.


    <b>12:46 </b>Thu, <b>Sep 11 </b>B


    One by one pulled her into a hug.


    After we all had hugged her, Thomas spoke up.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t need to say this but I will say it anyway, what Talia have shared here with us all


    remain in this house and we will not talk about it outside of this house!¡± he said sternly and


    everyone in the room nodded.


    ¡°Now I think we need some sweet music to lift away the negative feelings we all feel bambina, do you wanna y the piano for us?¡± Leon said walking up to hug her and she hug him back with a smile and nod then walk over to the piano in the living room.


    Talia: ¡®Any special request?¡®


    She asked in the group we are all in.


    ¡°Oh can you y ¡®Shallow¡®?¡± Simone asked and Talia smiled and nodded


    (Shallow (Piano version) ¨C The Chillest)


    41


    She started to y and we all just sat down watching Talia close her eyes and let the music flow out


    of her fingers.


    We all just took in the wonderful piano ying and let it wash away all the negative feelings we have been feeling tonight after hearing her story.


    And I just feel like beating myself, if I had known I would have taken her away from there.


    People in the room kept giving her request and she were ying the piano for close to one hour.


    But we <b>all </b>saw she started to get tired and I saw Arthur give Kayden and his friends a nod and they


    carefully walked up to Talia and she raised her arms so cutely to Kayden and he picked her up bridal style and she pretty quickly fell asleep before they were even out of the living room.


    Chapter Comments


    36

 Awakens 83

    Santiago¡¯s pov


    :


    41


    I was so happy when we was done with the packing and then heading toward the Bianchi household.


    I think it will do all our mafias some good all four of us under one roof.


    It will definitely make our bonds closer, and in the dark world we live in with the mafia it¡¯s important to have reliable allies.


    The four of us have always worked well together.


    And when I got to see Talia again before the dinner started I was super happy!


    I remember I even looked at her as a little sister when we were younger, she was even a bundle of joy back then.


    We sat down and I saw she sat on Dinasp with Michelle and Dominic on each side of them.


    I think Dominic also feel a strong protectiveness over Talia.


    I saw she didn¡¯t eat a lot but I¡¯m sure we will get to hear about that when they will tell us the story


    about why she have be mute.


    After we were done with dinner we got into the living room and we got added in a group together with everyone and Talia started to tell her story, and I have to see I struggled hard to keep my own


    tears at bay.


    My little sister Olivia leaned into me to getfort and I held her tightly letting her cry on my


    shoulder.


    Now when I read Talia¡¯s story I wonder how in the world she is able to still be so joyful.


    When she told us how badass she actually is and Dina confirmed it, I dropped my jaw<b>, </b>this little girl have mastered all that in just 4 years.


    Like how smart and talented is she?


    Then she told us about how they beat her and abused her with tools.


    <b>12:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 83.


    :


    I felt rage fill my body and I just can¡¯t wait till we can get our hands on them!


    Then she tell us she have been raped repeatedly just for Gregor¡¯s benefit.


    )


    41


    Some sick fucking people they are. And now I just thank god that she have been able toe home!


    Here we all will keep her safe! And I¡¯m d they decided we should save the piano ying till after Talia had told her story because we need her music to calm down.


    But before that when we got to see her body I lost my voice, it looks like her body have been used as a cutting board.


    And a shooting target! I¡¯m honestly surprised she is still alive.


    After she had yed the piano for an hour we all saw she was super tired and then Kayden and his


    friends walked over to her.


    She so cutely lifted her arms up to Kayden and he quickly picked her up bridal style and it didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds before she was a sleep and they all walked out and of course Zeus and Hades followed Talia.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s no longer your tiger Dom¡± I said chuckling and the rest chuckled with.


    ¡°Yeah I guess you are right but I don¡¯t mind, and Dina you said she trained them?¡± Dom asked looking over at Dina.


    ¡°Yes, she was there when they got born, help to nurse them because their mother died not long after. Then I don¡¯t know maybe they look at Talia as their mother, she took so good care of them and she trained them and they listen to all hermands.¡± He exined looking at Dom with a smile.


    ¡°Guess that exin a little how they ignore mymands now that she is back in their life¡± Dom


    chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah but I¡¯m sure if Talia order them to follow yourmands they will, like if you need them for a mission or something!¡± Michelle said smiling.


    ¡°Leon, you said yesterday you all have gotten some valuable information about the Irish, how?¡± I asked looking over at Leon.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s actually the Millers that got it!¡± He exined and we all looked at Jacob.


    <b>12:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 83.


    41


    ¡°Honestly it¡¯s all thanks to Talia that we have it. After we got her to the hospital, we stayed with her, the next day at the hospital our guy had been trying to get her mother, step father and sister but they had ran away before our men got there. But Talia gave me thebination to Gregor¡¯s safe in his office and there we found a lot of information about their legal businesses, safe houses, warehouses and many other important things.¡± he exined.


    ¡°We have all the information in one of the officers here and wanted to wait for you guys to start going through it all.¡± Arthur exined and we nodded.


    ¡°We can start on that first thing in the morning.¡± I said and they nodded to that as well.


    ¡°By the way guys before we forget to mention it, Kayden and his friends are going to perform on a school concert next saturday, and Talia is helping they with this, I¡¯m sure it will means a lot if you all will be able to make it as well, Talia is spending a lot of time helping them with this.¡± Theo said.


    ¡°Of course you can count on the Ramirez to be there!¡± I said smiling to Theo.


    ¡°Same with the Volkov¡± Dom said smiling as well.


    ¡°We will be there as well¡± Dina said and Michelle nodded.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s what they do from they get home till dinner, they have even told the guards not to let anyone close so I have a feeling they are working on something big!¡± Nico said happily.


    ¡°Well we will be there to support them!¡± I said with a smile and the rest of my family nodded.


    ¡°Same with the russian mafia¡± Dom said.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte guys we should all go to bed¡± Thomas said and we nodded.


    ¡°Can I just see Talia before we head to bed?¡± Dina asked carefully and Leon smirked


    ¡°Sure, and trust me it¡¯s a sight to behold¡± he said chuckling.


    Then we stood up and headed up.


    We all walked to where two of Talia¡¯s guards stood guards and they all smirked at at.


    Leon carefully opened the door then stepped away to let us all see.


    And the sight in front of me was priceless.


    12:47 <b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>11 B


    Chapter 83.


    Talia wereying on Kayden¡¯s chest.


    :


    )


    41


    Kai and Ezra on each side of Kayden holding around Talia<b>, </b>Cartery between Talia and Kai holding around Talia, Levi between Ezra and Talia holding around Talia.


    Then Zeus and Hadesying so they rest their heads on Talia¡¯s feets.


    After we all got to see it, Leon closed the door.


    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s just too cute¡± Simone squealed silently and we all nodded.


    ¡°They are all so whipped by Talia it¡¯s crazy. But they all show they care about her more then anything so we are fine with it¡± Arthur whispered with a smile and we all nodded with a smile then we all headed to bed too.


    Chapter Comments


    6


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 84

    :


    Next morning we all got up and got ready for the day, we all ate breakfast then headed to school.


    sses went by quickly and then by the lunch we all were chilling in the cafeteria together.


    I¡¯m sitting on Den¡¯sp and just talking to my friends Cami, Aurora, Austin, Jake, Luke and


    Even.


    41


    My guys sitting next to us as well as my brothers and their friends.


    Suddenly Madison and her minions are walking over.


    Everyone at the table let out a groan, and I couldn¡¯t help letting out a giggle which made everyone look at me with a big smile.


    ¡°Oh the slut do know how to make a sound!¡± Madison said in a fake happy surprised, and everyone at the table immediately started to radiate anger.


    Ezra sitting next to me and Den were about to stand up but I put my hand on his shoulder so he


    sat back down.


    <b>I </b>just kept smiling sweetly and shook my head to the rest of the table.


    ¡°So how many of these guys did you fuck this weekend for all of them to follow you like this?¡± She asked smirking at me and I still just looked at her with a smile.


    <b>I </b>could feel how Den had tensed up with anger, and I saw everyone, my guys, my friends, my brother and their friends were ready to kill<b>, </b>but I won¡¯t let them keep fighting my battles.


    I carefully stood up from Den¡¯sp and walked over to where Madison were standing.


    ¡°So you finally gonna talk to me?¡± Madison said smirking I just shook my head.


    I picked up my notebook and started to write.


    You better get out of here, Nico said for you to leave everyone at this table alone. Means he never want to see you again and right now you are hurting all our eyes. No bleach will be enough to clean our eyes from your fakeness and all the guys here are scared of getting an std from just breathe the


    <b>12:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    same air as you, so unless you want me to kick your ass to teach you a lesson you better turn that fake <b>ass </b>of yours around and calmly leave us alone! <b><</b><b>3¡ä </b>


    41


    I turned it around for her to read and hold it in front of my face and I heard she started to get pretty angry and I had to bite my lower lip hard not to let out augh.


    ¡°Who do you think you are bitch?¡± Madison asked me angry.


    I lowered my notebook and turned it around to write under what I have just written.


    ¡®Sweetheart, I¡¯m Talia Bianchi, thought you had learned that from now on but guess your brain can¡¯t process simple things¡®


    I turned it around and gave her a sweet smile.


    ¡°Argh your stupid fucking bitch, I have had it with you!¡± Madison screamed and took a grip of my


    arm hard.


    I just look smiling between Madison and her hand on my arm.


    <b>I </b>carefully put my notebook on the table and saw everyone is ready to stand up but I carefully shook my head so they all rxed a little.


    I looked back at Madison with my innocent smile on my face and raised an eyebrow watching what


    see will do next.


    ¡°Why the fuck did you have toe and ruin my life, I will just have to get rid of you!¡± She said in a menacing tone and I still kept smiling at her.


    She started to dig her fake manicure nails into my arm and blood started to drip from my arm to the floor<b>. </b>


    Madison smirked ¡°oh look at that, what are you gonna do now?¡± she asked like she just won something by making me bleed a little.


    I just kept smiling at her and then I gave her a wink with one eye before I took a grip of her arm with my free hand.


    I twisted it around so she let go of my arm. I kept twisted it till I heard a satisfying ¡®crack¡® or a ¡®pop¡® sound and saw her shoulder got dislocated and she screamed.


    <b>12:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    41


    I let go of her and she tried to punch me in the face with her good arm and I took a tiny little step to the side and she missed falling forward and I simply lifted my knee and hit her right in the chest


    and she fell backwardsnding on her dislocated shoulder.


    Her two minions helped her up but even they tried to hold back theirughter, then she ran out and


    when her two minions ran after her, they turned around smiled and gave me a wink and a thumbs <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    I just walked back to the table and sat down on Den¡¯sp and kept nibbling away on my sandwich but everyone looked at me in shook, then Kay took my hand she stabbed with her nails.


    Kai came back with a first aid kit and the two of them kept cleaning my arm while I just kept eating my food.


    I felt it when they started to clean it with disinfectant but I didn¡¯t show any sign of pain or difort.


    ¡°Wow, Talia that was something¡± Even said smirking, he were the first to break the silence.


    I just smiled at him and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Like I know you are badass and all, but you had her shoulder dislocated in just on simple move, you gotta teach me that one!¡± Axel said with a smirking shock and I just looked at him smiled and


    nodded taking another bite of my sandwich.


    ¡°Babe, we need to go to the nurse and see of you need stitches, she pressed her ws pretty deep and we have a hard time stopping the bleeding.¡± Kayden said still focusing on my arm.


    I just looked at him with a raised eyebrow and a ¡®don¡¯t exaggerate¡® look on my face.


    Suddenly Den is standing up lifting me bridal style I just look at him in shock.


    ¡°Better to be safe than sorry bambina¡± He said looking at me, and Kai kept a hold around my arm with some papers to not let blood fall everywhere.


    ¡°Argh¡® I let out and everyone looked at me shocked and I just took another bite of my sandwich and we all made the way to the nurses office.


    Nurse ine came out and the guys exined everything that happened and Nurse ine looked at my arm and I indeed need stitches two stitches for all five nails of Madison so totally 10.


    <b>12:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Nurse <b>ine </b>asked if I needed local sedative I just shook my head and everyone looked at me <b>as </b>if


    I¡¯m crazy<b>. </b>


    My group of friends dropped their jaw to the floor.


    And when ine stitched my arm, I would almost believe they were the ones getting stitches.


    After that we went back to ss and finished our school day as usual.


    Chapter Comments


    5 5


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    41

 Awakens 85

    <b>Chapte </b><b>85</b><b>. </b>


    Carter¡¯s pov<b>. </b>


    What a weekend.


    But all of us definitely feel closer to Lia after this weekend.


    We have learned so much more of her backstory from before she came back home here and seeing


    her scars as well.


    41


    Seeing those scars broke my heart into a million pieces and reading a more borate exnation of


    her life before.


    Also can not forget when she let us see her in her underwear and teasing Kayden by caressing over


    his boner like that.


    It shows she is getting morefortable.


    Then hearing how Madison were talking to Lia and she just kept smiling like she wasn¡¯t bothered by


    it at all.


    When I saw Madison pressed her nasty nails into her arm and blood started to flow out from it I was raging, but I also saw how Lia had it all under control.


    She so quickly got her arm dislocated and then she hit her hard in her chest with her knee.


    Then Lia just casually walked back to sit down on Den¡¯sp and like nothing happened she just started to eat her lunch while we all just looked at her in shock.


    I saw Kayden and Kai look at her arm and even when they used disinfectants on it she didn¡¯t acknowledge it like it wouldn¡¯t hurt like a motherfucker.


    But guess that just show how much she have had to endure pain before,


    Now we are on our way home, Kayden is driving and Lia is sitting in the passenger seat, me and Kai


    in the backseat.


    Kayden is holding Lia¡¯s hand and caressing it.


    ¡°Babe, why didn¡¯t you let us handle the hoe?¡± Kayden asked looking between Lia and the road.


    Chapte 85.


    :


    ¡°Put it like this, if you guys would handle it, she would just stump away angry, this way she will think twice beforeing up to insult me again for at least a while!¡± Lia said and shrugged her


    shoulders.


    <b>41 </b>


    ¡°I guess I can see where youring from<b>, </b>but baby you got hurt, that still don¡¯t sit right with me!¡± I said looking at her arm worried.


    She turned around looking at me with a smile on her face.


    ¡°This little scratch will heal in no time so don¡¯t worry about it anymore¡± she said giving me a wink.


    I won¡¯t lie, she winking like this is a huge turn on.


    ¡°Okay so since your friends is joining us today love, we won¡¯t practice but I think it will be okay, we havee pretty far and all songs have been perfected. I¡¯m getting super excited for saturday!¡± Kai said and we all nodded our heads in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m both excited and super scared if I can be honest.¡± Lia said looking out of the window.


    ¡°We understand baby, but know we all have your back! And we all believe in you!¡± I said putting a hand on her shoulder and caressing it.


    She lean her head on my hand.


    ¡°I know you do, but after this, everyone will know I talk again, sometimes it¡¯s exhausting to talk for long periods of time¡± she said with a low voice.


    ¡°Love I¡¯m sure everyone will understand if you still want to make use of you notebook from time to time, you haven¡¯t talked for years, so it¡¯s understandable if suddenly talk a lot will be exhausting!¡± Kai said his voice filled with love and understanding.


    ¡°Are you regretting agreeing to this babe?¡± Kayden asked worried.


    ¡°No not at all, and I¡¯m sure you guys are right, I don¡¯t know, I guess the worry of talking openly to others then you, I¡¯m just can¡¯t get rid of the trauma even though I know none of the people living in the Bianchi household our any of our friends will beat me for it, but the worry is still there you know!¡± she said looking out the window again.


    ¡°We all understand babe and we all will be there for you every step of the way!¡± Kayden said bringing her hand up to his lips to kiss it which made a smile spread on Lia¡¯s face,


    Chapte 85


    Not long after that we reached home and parked the car.


    We got out and waited for the rest to join us before we go inside.


    Once all the brothers from school was home, their friends and all of Talia¡¯s friends, all of us we


    headed inside.


    We got into the foyer and suddenly we heard some paws hitting the floor hard and fast.


    ¡°Oh, we probably forgot to mention something to you guys¡± I said looking at Lia¡¯s group of friends.


    ¡°What? Even looked over at me but before I could say anything two big ass tigers came running down the hallway straight towards Lia.


    ¡°ZEUS, HADES!¡± We heard Dominic yell but they kept running towards Lia.


    Her friends started to scream like crazy and then Lia made a whistle sound putting two fingers in her mouth and they both stopped, sitting down but kept sliding on the marble floor and slided straight past us.


    The rest of us just looked at them pass us and Lia carelessly walked into the living room and the rest


    of us followed her.


    ¡°Oh my god I actually got that on camera¡± Nico started to snicker and the rest of us started tough.


    We sat down on the couches around then Zeus and Hades came walking happily into the living room and walked up to me and Lia who were sitting on myp.


    Then both of them put their head on Lia¡¯s thigh one on each and she started to pet them and they started to make a soft puffing sound.


    ¡°Aww how cute, they are purring¡± Aurora said in awe but Lia shook her head then she took up her


    notebook.


    Tigers don¡¯t purr, same with lions, leopards and jaguars they do something called ¡®chuffing¡® and tigers use a chuff, a short, breathy snort, to express friendliness and social bonding, which is their equivalent of a purr. But will be theoretical wrong to call it a purr¡®


    ¡°Wow, I learned something new today!¡± Austin said shocked and we allughed and Lia smiled and shook her head.


    Chapte 85.


    :


    ¡°You only learn something new when its Talia who exin it¡± Even said yfully push Austin head


    away.


    41


    ¡°Well in my defence she is the only one that exin it in a way I understand it!¡± Austin said shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Guess that¡¯s a straight A+ student for you¡± Kyle said smiling proud at Lia.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I said shocked taking in what Kyle just said.


    ¡°Baby are you a straight A+ student?¡± I looked at her shock and she turned around and nod at me with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah she is, even the receptionist at school said so her first day at school when we went to get to get her schedule and locker and lockerbination. She was the one saying she was so happy we had someone so academic smart at our school now.¡± Den said looking proud at his sister.


    Chapter Comments


    4


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 86

    <b>Chapter </b><b>86 </b>


    :


    Levi¡¯s pov


    We all just sitting here talking and chilling with all our friends and brothers.


    Yes we do think of Lia¡¯s brothers as our brothers as well and now all their friends have be our friends same with Lia¡¯s friends.


    We have be one big group that always hang out now during lunch.


    This is the first time Lia¡¯s groups of friends ising here though, but I think it will be the start of a new regr thing to do.


    Now sitting here hearing how smart my baby is, say I¡¯m shocked is an understatement.


    ¡°I think we have a new study partner from now on!¡± Nico said just as shocked and Lia just smile at


    her brother.


    ¡°Is this why you find sses so boring, looks like you are gonna fall asleep in every ss?¡± Cami


    ask her and Lia just nod and smile.


    ¡°Damn, I wish you could share some of your brain with me!¡± She whines.


    ¡°Tia?¡± we heard Dina call out.


    And Lia made a whistle sound with her fingers again.


    Then we see Dina and Dominice in ¡°Ahaa of course, there they vent!¡± Dominic said looking at


    his two tigers.


    ¡°I told you, the only reason they would run away like that meant Tia havee home!¡± Dina said


    looking at Lia.


    Lia stood up from Carter¡¯sp and ran over to Dina and he picked her up and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Wait Talia what happened to you hand?¡± Dominic looked at her arm worried and took it and started to undo the bandage on it.


    Lia just shrugged her shrugged her shoulders.


    12:47 Thu, Sep <b>11 </b><b>B </b>


    :


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that it¡¯s nothing Tia what happen?¡± Dina asked looking at her sternly but Lia just smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°Guys what happened to Talia¡¯s arm? Why do it look like someone gripped her arms with ws?¡±


    Dominic asked angry.


    <b>41 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, but this girl at school said some mean things to Talia, her boyfriends and brothers wanted to handle her but Talia told them to stay in ce. Then Talia stood up and after her and Talia exchanged some words the girl gripped her arm, and Talia still motioned for the guys to sit and it ended up with the girl press her manicure nails into Talia¡¯s arm. But in returned Talia dislocated her shoulder and Talia also kneed her in her chest when she tried to punch Talia, but Talia dodged it and kneed her in the chest. Then the girl got pulled away and Talia went back to eat her lunch. But that was when Kayden and Kai started to look at her arm and couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding so we went to the nurse office and the nurse sticked it¡± Cami exined.


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you let the guys handle it Tia? That way you wouldn¡¯t be hurt!¡± Dina said sternly.


    ¡°She said in the car that if she let us guys handle it the girl would just stumb angry away, this way she will think twice for a while before getting close to her¡°Carter exined, Dina and Dominic looked at Lia who looked at anything other than their faces.


    Cute!


    I looked at my girl and she looked like she tried to avoid being scolded by her two big brothers.


    ¡°Tia look at me¡± Dina said sternly, I saw Lia let out a heavy sigh the she smiled sheepishly looking at


    Dina.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put yourself in that position ever! What if she did else to you, you are still


    recovering!¡± Dina said sternly.


    ¡°Wow<i>, </i>it¡¯s just like hearing Leon when he heard she had been in some incident in the cafeteria her second day at school¡± Den whispered and Theo, Nico, Cole, Zach, Henry and Paul nodded.


    ¡°Like damn, they are saying the exact same thing!¡± Theo snickered and they all nodded again.


    ¡°How I wish she would be talking right now I would been priceless¡± Nico whispered and again they


    nodded to each other.


    ¡°You know Tia, you need to be careful! We can¡¯t have anything happen to you!¡± Dominic said just as sternly.


    <b>12:47 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>Sep 11 </b>B


    :


    Then Lia just kissed both their cheeks and they were smiling brightly.


    ¡°Please just be careful from now on dorogoy!¡± Dina said with a smile and Lia nodded with a smile


    ¡°No more fighting in school dorogoy!¡± Dominic said sternly but with a smile and Lia just nodded with a smile and they let her down.


    Lia came back and sat on Carter¡¯sp.


    ¡°Talia can you tell Zeus and Hades to follow mymands for a bit at least?¡± Dominic asked


    scratching the back on his neck looking at Lia hopefully.


    41


    Lia snapped her fingers so the tigers looked at her then she looked them into their eyes and it were


    like they both made a little huff in annoyace but stood up and sat next to Dominic.


    ¡°Wow it worked!¡± Dominic looked surprised looking from Lia to his tigers by his feets.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t celebrate before you give them amand!¡± Dina saidughing.


    ¡°True¡± Dominic said looking down on the tigers. ¡°Zeus, Hades front door!¡± he said in a stern voice


    and it were like they both let out another huff in annoyance but walked to the front door.


    ¡°Damn it truly did work, thank you so much dorogoy, we will head out for a bit, see you all at dinner, love you Talia stay safe!¡± Dominic said and walked out.


    ¡°See youter dorogoy, love you, enjoy your time with your friends¡± Dina said walking over to Lia and kissed her head and walked out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those two is also your boyfriends!?¡± Jake asked shocked and me, Kayden, Kai, Ezra and


    Carter all shouted ¡°NO¡± in unison and Lia just smiled and shook her no.


    ¡°They are like big brothers to her!¡± Theo exined.


    And they all nodded their head and the rest of the brothers justughed as well as our other friends.


    ¡°How do you know them?¡± Austin asked curiously.


    We all look at each other on how we should answer this and before we coulde up with an answer


    Santiago came in to the living room.


    ¡°Mi amor! I have missed you!¡± Santiago said run up to Lia and pick her up and hug her tightly and


    <b>12:47 </b>Thu, Sep 11 B


    Lia hug him tightly back.


    ¡°Did you have a great day at school ni?a?¡± He asked her and she nodded happily.


    ¡°Good to hear, I have to run out for a little and will be back by dinner, so you be safe and Te amo ni?a!¡± He said kissing her cheek before cing her back onto Carter¡¯sp.


    Jake, Even, Luke, Austin, Aurora and Cami is looking at us with raised eyebrow. ¡°No they are also not dating¡± Me, Kai, Kayden, Ezra and Carter said in unison and the rest of the people in the room started to dieughing.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    41

 Awakens 87

    <b>Chapter </b><b>87</b><b>. </b>


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    We kept sitting here talking for a while then we went to watch some movie before dinner.


    Suddenly I hear my baby sister Sabrina shout after ¡®pretty¡®.


    ))


    ¡°SABRINA PRETTY IS IN THE CINEMA ROOM¡± I shouted and Lia sitting on myp is just smiling shaking her head at me.


    Suddenly Sabrina ising running into the room ¡°PRETTY, I HAVE MISSED YOU!¡± Sabi shouted happily seeing Lia.


    Everyone in the room started tough and Ezra who is sitting next to me on my left, lifted Sabi on Talia¡¯sp while she still sit on myp.


    ¡°Pretty you have ouch on you arm?¡± She asked looking worried on Lia and Lia just smile and shook


    her head.


    41


    ¡°Good! I don¡¯t want pretty hurting!¡± Sabi said hugging Lia and Lia just petting her hair and Sabi rxing into her touches.


    Lia were sittingfortable on myp sideways leaning her head against my chest and Sabi sitting


    on Lia¡¯sp sideways for her so she leaning her back against my chest but leaning her head against


    Lia¡¯s chest and I rest my head on Lia¡¯s head.


    After a while I notice they have both fallen sleep.


    And when it¡¯s time for dinner none of us have the heart to wake them up.


    After a while the grownup and elder brothers wonder why we don¡¯te to to dining room so they


    When they see me, Lia and Sabi like this everyone end up taking a million pictures.


    ¡°Okay I can be the big bad wolf that wakes they, Talia need to eat!¡± uncle Caleb said and walked over


    to us.


    ¡°Talia sweetheart, you need to wake up, it¡¯s dinner¡± he said in a soft voice, but Lia just ended up hugging Sabi closer.


    <b>G </b>


    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b>, Sep <b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 87.


    :


    ¡°How can someone be this cute¡± Olivia squealed and I guess that did it.


    Both Sabi and Lia shot up from myp with a hand on their heart.


    ¡°Sissy Olivia that was so rude¡± Sabi looked at Olivia sternly.


    ¡°Oh honey, I am so sorry!¡± She said with a very apologetic voice.


    41


    ¡°Pretty are you okay?¡± Sabi walked over to Lia and hold around her leg and Lia nodded with a smile


    looking down on Sabi and held her hand out for her to grab it and she did.


    Then we all walked into the dining room.


    When Sabi let go of Lia¡¯s hand thats when everyone pick Lia up to hug and kiss her.


    Lia¡¯s group of friends found this incredible amusing.


    And after that they started to fight for who were gonna have Lia on theirp for dinner.


    And my father were the winner today. Lia¡¯s friends must have a billion question from all of this.


    We all sat down and Miranda came with the food together with her helpers and we all started to eat.


    At first the dinner went pretty great but that was until grandpa Thomas saw Lia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Principessa?¡± He said and Lia looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°What happened to you arm?¡± he asked sternly and Lia¡¯s eyes widened as well as all of us.


    ¡°Talia tell me, WHO HURT YOU!?¡± He said more angry now.


    ¡°NO ONE IS GETTING AWAY HURTING THE ITALIAN, AMERICAN, MEXICAN, BRITAIN AND


    RUSSIAN MAFIA PRINCESS!!!¡± He shouted standing up and we all looked worried at our friends that


    don¡¯t have any acknowledgement of us being in the mafia.


    And it ended with Lia facepalm her face.


    She looked over at Jack who had her notebook and he stood up walking over with it.


    Then he walked back to his seat.


    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 87.


    ¡®First papa, it were a girl at school giving me a hard time, I told the guys I would handle it myself and I did, she put her ws in my arms so they got pressed in pretty deep. BUT I dislocated her shoulder belonging to the arm that hold me, I also kneed her hard in her chest. And second my friends didn¡¯t know we are in the mafia so now you better help us exin it!¡®


    Lia showed it and grandpa Thomas and his face went pale.


    He cleared his throat and took a deep breath and sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you settled the matter yourself bambina¡± He said with a smile.


    Then he looked over at Lia¡¯s group of friends that looked super shocked.


    41


    ¡°And for you for you 6, I¡¯m sorry I blurted that like that, it¡¯s not my ce to share that secret with


    you, but now that I have I will try my hardest to exin it to you if you have any questions<b>!</b>¡± he said


    and they nodded.


    ¡°Well, so we take it that everyone here belong to the mafia¡¯s previously mentioned?¡± Luke asked


    careful and we all nodded.


    ¡°Even Talia?¡± Cami asked shocked.


    ¡°Yes, the Bianchi family is the leaders of both the Italian and American mafia. The Miller family is


    the leaders of the British mafia. The Volkov is the leaders of the Russian mafia and the Ramirez is


    the leaders of the Mexican mafia. And all of us consider each other family. And everyone especially value Talia so we consider her a princess of all the mafias.¡± Grandpa Thomas exined.


    ¡°Is that the reason why Talia have been gone from the Bianchi family for so many years?¡± Austin


    asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes and no but that is not my secret to tell¡± he answered.


    ¡°I do hope you guys won¡¯t think of Talia and the rest of the kids you go to school with here less, just because they belong to the mafia, it don¡¯t change who they are as the people you guys have gotten


    to know!¡± mom said looking at them.


    ¡°We won¡¯t stop being friends with them! We like them for the people they are, and the mafia don¡¯t define them¡® Aurora said and I saw Lia let out a deep breath, I think we all did to be honest.


    After that they asked a few more questions and then dinner continue as nothing happened and after dinner we went to the cinema room again.


    <b>12:48 </b>Thu, <b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 87.


    ¡°May we know the reason you have been away from your family for so many years<b>, </b>like what happened to you, was it to keep you safe from the mafia life or what?¡± Even asked carefully looking


    at Lia.


    <b>41 </b>


    Lia looked at them one by one then she found her phone, she did something on her phone then she came and sat down on myp.


    We all looked how they read on Lia¡¯s phone, we saw tears form in their eyes and how Cami and


    Aurora broke down crying. Jake held around his twin Cami and Even held around Aurora while


    they all kept reading.


    When they were done reading they all had tears streaming down their face and Luke lifted Lia out of


    my arms and hugged her tightly and the rest of her friends group hugged her tightly while she still


    was in Luke¡¯s arms.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 5

 Awakens 88

    <b>Chapter </b><b>88</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    I¡¯m just so happy that my friends didn¡¯t end up running the hell out of here.


    ))


    But they have epted that we are a part of the mafia and when they read my story they all broke down crying and hugged me for a long time after.


    After that we ended up watching a few movies then my friends headed home and me and the guys


    I went to bed.


    While I took a quick shower, the guys went to Kay¡¯s to take a shower as well.


    They came back when I were just sitting in a towel wrapped around me and ina are blow drying


    hair.


    <b>41 </b>


    They sat down in the seating area I have in the room and when ina had braided my hair how I


    like to have it when I sleep, Emma asked if I would fine clothes to sleep in our if she should do it, I


    told them I could do it myself and that they could turn in for the night so they walked out saying


    goodnight to us all.


    I then stood up walking into my walking closet but I left my door open so I could talk to my guys.


    ¡°You guys are pretty quiet is everything okay with you all?¡± I asked my guys from my closet.


    Then Kayden walked into the closet hugging me from behind while I look through my sleeping shorts for one I want on still just standing in just the towel.


    ¡°Babe you drive us crazy¡± he whispered in my ear and started to kiss my neck and kissed his way to


    my sweet spot on my neck,


    He gently sucked on it and a soft moan left my mouth.


    ¡°You have no idea how much and how badly we all want you! And you make it hard for us control ourselves around you!¡± Kayden whispered pulling me closer to him and I could feel just how turned


    on he is<b>. </b>


    ¡°I think I have a little idea¡® I smirking looking up behind me to look him in his eyes.


    He quickly turned me around and lifted me up, so I have my legs around his waist and arms around


    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 88.


    his neck and he walked out of the closet while kissing me passionately.


    41


    He gently sat down on the bed with me straddle him still kissing me and the kiss grew more heated by the second. I put my hands up in his hair and gently tugged on it making him groan against my


    lips.


    He slowly pulled his hands down my back towards my ass that were still covered by the towel.


    He gave my ass a squeeze with both his hands at the same time as he pulled me closer to him and his boner in his shorts hit my pussy just right and another moan left me against his lips.


    He pulled one of his hands up to my neck and gently pulled my head to one side and started to kiss


    down my neck again.


    ¡°Do you trust me babe?¡± he whispered against my neck. ¡°Yes¡± I whispered out, he made my body feel


    so good right now.


    ¡°You know I would never do anything to hurt you right!¡± he whispered still kissing my neck and made his way back up to my lips.


    ¡°Yes, I know¡± I whisper looking him in his eyes.


    ¡°Will you be okay with me showing you how much I love you?¡± he whispered caressing my cheek.


    I looked him deep into his eyes and I saw nothing but pure love and need for me.


    ¡°I trust you Kayden!¡± I whispered before kissing him again and he gently lifted me up still kissing me and put me on my back in the bed.


    ¡°Please tell me to stop if you need me to, but I promise you, I never wanna do anything to hurt you,


    I love you Talia!¡± he whispered looking into my eyes.


    ¡®I will and I know¡± I whispered looking into his eyes.


    He gently undid the towel and I tried to cover myself with my arms but he gently pulled my arms away from my body and he looked over my entire body then back into my eyes.


    ¡°Babe you are beautiful! You don¡¯t need to hide your gorgeous body from me or any of us!¡± he said then leaned down kissing my lips again.


    Then he kissed down my neck and gently kissed my sweet spot making me moan.


    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 88.


    :


    Then he left open mouth kisses towards my boobs<b>, </b>suddenly I felt his mouth on my of my boobs. sucking on it and his hand massaging the other which earned more moans from me.


    He left open mouth kisses from one boob to the other and sucked on that and massaged the other.


    I couldn¡¯t help the moans leaving my mouth and my pussy started to throb in need for attention.


    41


    Suddenly Kayden started to kiss me down my stomach, then I felt a kiss on my pussy lips before his tongue spit my folds and a gaspe left my mouth together with another moan.


    I felt his tongue deep inside my pussy before he started to suck on my clit while massage one of my boobs with his hands and I then felt he moved one finger inside my pussy and I felt myself tense up.


    ¡°Shush babe it¡¯s okay rx, I got you, and I won¡¯t hurt you! Please trust me!¡± I heard Kayden whisper


    and I rxed.


    ¡°There you go, that¡¯s my baby girl!¡± he whispered and started to lick and suck on my clit again as<b>, </b>massage my boob and slowly move his finger in and out of my pussy.


    Eventually he added another.


    I couldn¡¯t hold in the moans, he made me feel so good!


    ¡°Fuck babe, you are so tight for us!¡± he whispered and after a little he added a third finger.


    I felt myself close to cum undone. ¡°Let it go babe, give it all to me!¡± he whispered and didn¡¯t take long before I moaned his name and cum all over his hand, and he licked up all my juices.


    When I werending from cloud nine he came up to me kissing my lips, and I could taste myself on


    his lips.


    ¡®Do you think you are ready for the next part babe?¡± he asked in a soft voice filled with so much love


    and a loving smile on his handsome face.


    ¡°Yes, I want you Kayden I want to feel all of you!¡± I whispered looking into his eyes that hold so


    much love for me.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he whispered caressing my cheek with one of his hands.


    ¡°Yes my love I¡¯m sure!¡± I whispered back smiling up at him.


    <b>12:48 </b>Thu, Sep 11 B


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 89

    Kayden¡¯s pov


    Walking in seeing my dream girl in just her towel had me shocked and super turned on.


    After ina and Emma left I saw Lia go into her closet and she asked why we were so quiet I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    I got in there and I kissed and after a while bringing her out.


    Then I asked if she trusted me, I truly couldn¡¯t hold back anymore I need this girl.


    I want to please her in every way possible.


    When she let me taste her and y with her and she cum undone for me I were so happy.


    And when she said she wanted to feel all of me, my heart skipped a beat.


    I pulled down my shorts and boxers and ce the tip of my rock hard dick at the entrance and looked back at her, and she looked back at me with so much love and need in her sparkling ivy


    purple eyes.


    I slowly made my way inside her and fuck she feel so good, and she is so damn tight.


    41


    I leaned down kissing her. ¡°Rx baby I will be careful I promise!¡± I whispered kissing her and I felt she rxing a bit and I made my way deeper in her.


    She moaned against my lips and man how I love her moans, they are truly music for my soul.


    I slowly moved in and out of her, I don¡¯t want to rush it.


    I want her to <b>feel </b>all the love I have for her.


    I want and need this to be nothing but pleasure for her.


    It¡¯s her first time she want it and agree to it!


    I want her to feel how to make love.


    12:48 <b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>11 B


    Chapter 89.


    :


    I felt her hands around my neck and her hands made its way up in my hair.


    I looked down on her and seeing she looking up at me threw her thickshes, her mouth slightly open letting out a moan when I make way back in her.


    Fuck how can she manage to turn me on even more? She already have me rock hard for her.


    I went a little faster but still took it easy and leaned down to kiss her again.


    I explored her mouth and she moaned against mine.


    She is not gonna make mest long like this.


    I held around her shoulders with one hand and held around one of her thighs with the other.


    41


    I kissed down her jaw to her neck again making my way to her sweet spot on her neck gently sucking


    on it.


    ¡°Mmmm Kayden¡± she moaned and I felt she is close to cum again with how her pussy is starting to hug my dick.


    I still going slow but I go deeper so she is taking all of me and she gasp and moan.


    I suck on her sweet spot and I feel how she cum all over my dick moaning my name and I help her


    ride out her orgasem and at the same time pushing myself over the edge.


    I gently held her in my arms letting us catch our breath and then I leaned down kissing her.


    ¡®I truly love you babe!¡± I whispered looking into her eyes and she smiled so brightly back up at me


    and put one hand on my cheek.


    ¡®I truly love you too Kayden, thank you that were amazing!¡± she whispered and I couldn¡¯t help my to


    kiss her again, and my heart skipped a beat.


    She is so amazing.


    Let me help you clean up then we can go to sleep!¡± I whispered and she nodded.


    I slowly pulled out of her, I know she must be sensitive down there right now.


    When I were out I picked her up and walked us into the bathroom and into the shower.


    <i>2/4 </i>


    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 89.


    I gently put her down still holding an arm around her, feeling how her legs were shaking.


    41


    I guess it must have been her first real orgasme, I took on the water and helped her clean her body.


    ¡°You want me to call in one of the guys to help you get dressed for bed, you are still very shaky on you legs babe?¡± I asked her gently giving her a sweet kiss on her lips and she nodded.


    ¡°Do one of you minding in here?¡± I asked a little louder, and we could then hear the shuffle out


    there, then Kai made his way in the bathroom with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Mind helping our girl dry up and get dressed for bed, so I can clean myself real quick as well<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I


    asked him.


    ¡°Of course I can help you my love!¡± Kai said smiling lovingly to Lia.


    She tried to walk out of the shower but due to her shaky legs she struggled and Kai ran up to her before she fell with a towel in his hands.


    He held her with one hand while using his other to dry her off.


    Then he carried her into her closet and I quickly cleaned my body and dried myself off, got out with the towel around my waist and put on my short and boxer from earlier.


    Kai came out carrying Lia in his arms bridal style and she had gotten on some pj shorts and a t-


    shirt.


    Then we all got in bed, the guys had changed the sheet of the bed while I was in the bathroom with


    Lia.


    Kai put Lia in bed, and I got behind Lia so she could rest her back against my chest and I started to massage her shoulders, Kai her left arm and hand<b>, </b>Levi her right, Carter her left leg and foot and Ezra her right.


    Didn¡¯t take long until she were sound asleep.


    ¡°Wow that sure was a beautiful sight I won¡¯t forget!¡± Kai whisper looking at Lia with so much love!


    ¡°You performed perfectly, truly making sure she was feeling safe and secure, I don¡¯t think anyone of us could have done that any better!¡± Carter whisper also looking at Lia with so much love and affection in his eyes.


    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b>, Sep <b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 89.


    ¡°It were perfect, and damn she looked so gorgeous!¡± Ezra whispered with so much love in his voice.


    ¡°Truly, it were nothing but perfect, and I can¡¯t believe this gorgeous girl is all ous!¡± Levi whispered and kissed her hand he were still massaging.


    ¡°She sure is perfect, and honestly I have never felt anyone better than her!¡± I whisper kissing her head.


    41


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of her, she did so amazing!¡± I whispered proudly hugging her tightly to my chest.


    Then we allid down and not long after we all let sleep take us, burning the sweet memory of tonight into our minds.


    It truly was the best sex I had ever had, and I could not be happier.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 90

    <b>Chapter </b>90<b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    The next morning I felt this happy feeling inside me.


    Like nothing could bring me down today.


    I open my eyes feeling Kayden kissing my temple gently.


    ¡°Babe, you gotta wake up, we have to get ready for school.¡± he said in a soft voice.


    I turned my head to the side and he kissed my mouth gentle.


    ¡°ina and Emma is here to help you get ready for school¡± he said with is soft voice and I smiled


    and nodded.


    41


    All my five guys gave me some sweet good morning kisses and then they left my room for me to get ready for the day and they get ready themselves.


    ¡°Did you have a good sleep sweetheart?¡± ina asked in her soft motherly voice she always use for


    me and I smiled at her and nodded.


    I then pointed to her asking if she did as well.


    ¡®I had a great sleep as well thank you sweetheart you are so kind for asking¡± ina said kissing my


    head.


    And I just smiled at her brightly.


    I made my way into the bathroom to take a shower, and I were thinking about yesterday night with


    Kayden.


    It sure were amazing and he made me feel so good!


    And then just standing in the shower with him, that were special for me just that and maybe we can start make that into a regr thing, instead of them going back to Kayden¡¯s room to shower every


    morning and evening.


    I got out of the shower and dried myself off and did my skin care routine, brushed my teeth and used the toilet then washed my hands.


    12:48 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>11 B


    Chapter 90.


    Then I got out to ina and Emma in the bedroom.


    I sat down on my chair by the vanity and ina started to blow dry by hair.


    While Emma started to put on makeup.


    Today ina left my hair loose just putting some gentle waves in them.


    Emma then found my clothes for the day.


    While Emma were finding my clothes I tap on my phone.


    )


    ¡®Maybe you guys can move Kayden¡¯s and the rest of the guys clothes in here? That way they don¡¯t have to constantly go back to Kayden¡¯s room to get ready for the day and bed.¡®


    ina read it then she smirked at me. ¡°Sure honey we will do that while you guys are at school¡± she


    said with a wide smile.


    Then Emma came out of the closet and read my message.


    ¡°So your kinda saying we don¡¯t need to wake you up in the morning juste a little after to help you with your hair and makeup?¡± Emma asked with a smirk and I blushed a little but nodded.


    ¡°Okay, we can do that, and I¡¯m so happy things are going so well with all of you guys!¡± ina said giving me a good motherly hug.


    Then I got dressed, and today I put on a baby blue skirt that reached down to the middle of my thighs, I also had a very short white shorts under, then I had a blue tube top and a white cardigan, finished the look with light blue and white sneakers.


    Got on my heart shape diamond ne and the bracelet from the guys.


    Then I headed out and as always my guards gave me a good morning hug and told me I looked great.


    I pointed to Kayden¡¯s door asking if they are still in there and n nodded so I knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡± I heard Kayden¡¯s voice, so I got in and closed the door behind me.


    When I turned around all of them looked at me with a bright smile on their face and all still shirtless just having their jeans and socks on.


    <b>12:48 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>B


    Chapter 90.


    I took in all their sexiness and couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    I walked straight into this one again.


    41


    But I didn¡¯t look away this time, instead I walked up to them and kissed them one by one and <b>sat </b>on


    Kayden¡¯s bed.


    ¡°I have thought about something¡± I said looking at my guys that started to put on what shirts or t-


    shirts they were gonna have on for the day.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that Baby?¡± Carter asked walking over to me pulling me into a hug. ¡°Well I hope you guys are okay with it, because I have already made ina and Emma fix it when we are at school¡± I


    said looking at them all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will be fine with it Amore¡± Levi said walking up to me pulling me gently out of Carter¡¯s


    arms<b>. </b>


    ¡°Well I told them to move your clothes and stuff into my room so you guys don¡¯t need to go back


    here every morning and night to have a shower.¡± I said shyly.


    When I didn¡¯t get a response, I looked out at them worried they didn¡¯t like the idea, but they all had


    a bright smile on their face.


    ¡°None of us have any problem with that Tesoro¡± Ezra said still smiling brightly and lifted me up hugging me tightly and gave me a soft gentle kiss on my lips.


    ¡°We were actually talking about suggesting it for you as well Love¡± Kai said gently taking me out out Levi¡¯s arms, hugging me as well and kissed my lips.


    ¡°Good, ina and Emma won¡¯te wake us up, instead they wille a bitter to help me with


    my hair and makeup¡± I said looking into Kai¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So that means Babe that we will be able to shower together in the morning huh?¡± Kayden said with


    a smirk on his face and I smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes, if you guys don¡¯t mind?¡± I said when he lifted me out of Kai¡¯s arm hugging me tightly.


    ¡°Definitely don¡¯t mind babe! I loved our little time in the shower yesterday¡± Kayden said holding me so I were only sitting on one of his arms and he put a hand on my cheek.


    ¡°Yeah me too, and I would love to make yesterday a regr thing!¡± I said with a wink and he smiled


    12:49 Thu, Sep <b>11 </b>G


    Chapter 90.


    even brighter.


    :


    ¡°You sure were amazingst night babe and I¡¯m d you liked it!¡± Kayden said smiling.


    41


    I cupped his cheek, ¡°Babe I didn¡¯t like it, I loved it, thank you for making it so good! I¡¯m used to just be a means to an end when ites to sex but you changed that!¡± I said with a sweet smile and looking him deep into his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that babe, and we all love you so much and always want you to feel good and happy, we all want you to feel appreciated, you are no means to an end for us babe, you are our life, and our heart¡¯s beat for you!¡± Kayden said with so much sincerity.


    ¡°I know, and you all makes me feel that every day! Thank you, all five of you for being my guys<b>, </b><b>I </b>couldn¡¯t ask for anyone better then you all¡± I said looking at all my guys who were smiling brightly


    at me.


    Chapter Comments


    16

 Awakens 91

    <b>Chapter </b>91.


    Kai¡¯s pov.


    Seeing Lia and Kayden yesterday, man was that hot.


    She looked so good, and her sounds, oh my god.


    I can¡¯t wait to be with her myself, and I would never think that I would find it a turn on seeing the girl of my dreams having sex with someone else but I¡¯m not gonna lie I dide in my boxer


    yesterday from seeing her with Kayden.


    Now hearing how she want us to move into her room with all our stuff, it makes me beyond happy.


    I know we have slept there since our first night here but we have always walked out in the morning for a shower in Kayden¡¯s room and her maids always help her during night and morning.


    Now that may change and I can¡¯t wait for what the future have in store for us.


    And seeing her in that blue skirt and a tube top that¡¯s hugging her curves, I can¡¯t express just how happy I am that this girl in ours!


    We walked down to the dining room and Kayden just kept carry her on his arm, when we entered Zeus and Hades ran up to Kayden waiting to say good morning to Lia.


    Kayden put her gently down and she started to pet them and they started to do this ¡®chuffing¡® thing Lia told us about yesterday.


    It¡¯s pretty cute how they do that and only around Lia as I have noticed.


    After she petted them a while she gave everyone a good morning hug and sat down on her dad¡¯sp for break fast.


    We started to eat and everyone just enjoyed the food and the conversations around the room.


    Soon we were off to school, today I¡¯m driving and holding Lia¡¯s hand on her thigh in the passenger seat.


    We all just talking and enjoying our time with our baby before we won¡¯t hear her sweet voice for some hours.


    12:54 Fri<b>, </b>Sep 12 B


    Chapter 91.


    <b>64 </b>


    We got to school and we said goodbye to her and she went with Carter, her brothers and met up with our friends in her sses.


    During school I couldn¡¯t get the sight of Lia from yesterday out of my mind.


    Hours went by quickly and we headed for the cafeteria.


    We got our lunch and Kayden got lunch for Lia as well then we sat down with our new gang of


    people.


    And when Lia came walking into the cafeteria with Carter, Den, Theo, Kyle, Cami, Jake, Austin


    and Aurora a big smile grew on my face.


    They walked over to us and Lia sat down on myp and I just hugged her tightly resting my head on


    her head for a little.


    ¡°Love I have missed you!¡± I said in a low soft voice.


    She smiled brightly up at me and pointed at her then me.


    I kissed her cheek and Kayden gave her the chicken sd he got for her and she bowed her head in


    thank you.


    We have tried to tell her not to do that to us but she won¡¯t stop.


    She just smiled up at Kayden who gave her a sweet peak on her lips and then she started to enjoy


    her sd.


    It were pretty lively in the cafeteria today, some yer from our football team were messing around with a football and when Lia went up to toss the trash someone idently shoot it her way.


    They shouted for her to move out of the way so that caught our ears.


    We looked how the ball were flying fast her way, she just stood there like a deer in a headlight then when the ball got close she just knee it so it flew straight up and she had time to toss the trash before she just gently caught it in her hands and nodded her head towards the guys asking if they wanted it back and they nodded at that.


    She tossed the ball up in the air and jumped up in the air herself and did a little turn in the air kicking the ball straight back at the guys.


    Chapter 91.


    She hit one of the guys straight in his chest, he were gonna try to bump the ball but he ended getting his air knocked out of him.


    Lia covered her mouth and ran over there.


    ¡°Wow Talia, how hard did you kick that?¡± Sander the guy that got hit in the chest asked shocked.


    She pulled out her phone tapping on it and turned it around for them to read.


    ¡°No, no it¡¯s all good and it were our fault for identally shoot it at you, but you sure have some strength in you, you should consider try out for our football team¡± Leroy said with a bright smile!


    She smiled and shook her head. And started to walk towards us again.


    ¡°Levi, Kai, Kayden get your girlfriend to join our football team, she is a strong one¡± Sander shouted and everyone at the table looked shocked at Lia when she came back and she just smiled like


    nothing happened at all.


    64


    ¡°Yo Talia, how are you in basketball?¡± Brent from the basketball team asked her across the cafeteria. Then Jamie came running up with a basketball in his hand.


    ¡°Try and shoot from here and we will see how good you are¡± he said with a bright smile handing the


    basketball to Lia.


    ¡°Jamie, what are you guys doing?¡± Theo asked standing up.


    Lia had already taken the ball and walked over to where Jamie had told her to shoot from.


    ¡°Bambina you don¡¯t need to do this¡± Theo said walking up to his twin.


    Lia position herself like she would shoot a three pointer and Brent stood so far away from her, it¡¯s


    like more than half court in a basketball court.


    Lia jumped and shot the ball, the ball had such a high curve it almost hit the ceiling and before the ballnded Lia were back on myp, the rest of us just looked at the ball that was still hanging in


    the air.


    When it hit Brent on top of his head the whole cafeteria bursted outughing and our stable just looked shocked at Lia who just sat on myp ying with her ne.


    ¡°Wow, bambina why have you never told us you have yed basketball?¡± Theo asked shocked walking


    <b>12:54 </b>Fri, Sep 12 B


    Chapter 91.


    back to his seat.


    64


    She put out her phone and sent it in a group message we have gotten everyone in. Like her brothers


    their friends, us and Lia¡¯s friends.


    ¡®I have never yed football or basketball other than PE¡®


    ¡°What I don¡¯t believe that! That was a perfect shot!¡± Benjamin Theo¡¯s friend said shocked.


    ¡°Well at this point I¡¯m not even shocked, because everything she do, she do it perfectly¡± Nico said


    shocked yet trying to y it nonchnt.


    ¡°Maybe you should try out for both and see if you like it?¡± Axel also Theo¡¯s friend suggested with a


    smile.


    ¡°First she need to heal properly before she try out for anything!¡± Kayden said sternly and everyone


    nodded at that.


    We rxed rest of the lunch break and then headed back to our sses.


    Chapter Comments


    ͹ 5


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 92

    <b>Chapter </b>92.


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    After school my friends got home with us but we told them we would be busy until dinner but they said they could just hang out with my brothers and their friend.


    64


    So me and my guys got up to the music room to go over the songs we are gonna sing, practice them and do a few changes here and there.


    When Charlie said it is time for dinner we all headed down and joined the rest of the guys.


    And my friends find it very amusing how everyone always wanna hug me, fight to have me on theirp and fight for my leftovers.


    And today I ended on my friend Luke¡¯sp and Santiago got my leftovers.


    After dinner we went to the cinema room, while the others watched some movies I decided I wanted


    to do my homework so I did.


    ¡°Guess we are seriously cking academically and no wonder she is a A+ student!¡± Even whispered but not low enough, I just looked at him with a smile and shook my head then I just pointed at my brain, gave thumbs up and pointed at him made a zero with my hand.


    ¡°Wow did I just got roasted?¡± Even asked shocked and everyoneughed so hard.


    I just smirked at him and look back at my book while sitting on Ezra¡¯sp.


    I¡¯m doing math and I never need a calctor.


    ¡°How in the world are you able to do these equations without a calctor?¡± Ezra asked shocked and again I just pointed at my brain.


    Just when Dina and Michelle is walking into the room to sit down with us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys know this but Tia have he high IQ, she do it all in her head.¡± Dina said proudly and Michelle just smiled and nodded happily.


    And the rest of the people in the room just looked at me shocked and I just shrugged my shoulder.


    ¡°Love what is your IQ if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± Kai asked me with a soft smile.


    Chapter 92.


    I look at him and put my book and pen down. Then I showed first 2 then 1 then 5 fingers, and everyone¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor.


    64


    My dad, grandpa, Jacob, Linda, Victor, Stuart, Olivia, Santiago, Alejandro, Caleb, my guards, ALL my brothers, all our friends, thedies in all the families and my guys look at me shocked and I just shrugged my shoulders and continue my homework.


    ¡°Yeah, we took an IQ test of her when she work at our ranche, we understood quickly she was smart and wanted to figure out just how smart and we got her IQ tested. When we got the result to say we were shocked would be an understatement.¡± Michelle exined and I just smiled up at her.


    ¡°She also have photographic memory. So she just need to hear, read or see it once and it will be stuck to her mind.¡± Dina added and I nodded. ¡°Guess that exin how you remembered all of us when you got home?¡± Dad asked still in shock and I nodded my head.


    After that they started to focus back on their movie and I started to get drowsy.


    My dad said they have made a few rooms ready for my friends so they could stay the night and said I could go to bed if I were tired.


    I nodded, so me and my guys went up to the bedroom and as ine and Emma promised they put


    Kayden, Kai, Carter, Levi and Ezra¡¯s stuff in my room and clothes in my closets.


    When I got into my room I sat down by the vanity mirror and removed my makeup and put my hair in a bun to take a quick shower before bed.


    I walk into the bathroom to brush my teeth before the shower.


    When I just put down my toothbrush Carter lift me up on the bathroom counter and standing between my legs.


    He leaned down and started to kiss me deeply in a very heated kiss.


    I felt his tongue explore my mouth, one of his arms around my waist and one behind my neck.


    He used his arm around my waist to pull me closer to him and my pussy hit his bulge in his jeans.


    ¡°Baby, you have turned me on all day¡± he whispered against my mouth, I looked into his sea blue


    eyes and I saw nothing but love, care, affection and need for me.


    ¡°I want you too my love¡± I whispered putting the hands I have around his neck up in his hair and


    <b>12:55 </b>Fri, <b>Sep </b>12 B


    Chapter 92.


    pull him closer to me, and felt his lips on mine again before he pulled away again.


    ¡°Do you want to take a shower with me today? And I promise I will be gentle¡± He whispered kissing


    up and down my jaw.


    ¡°I would love to Carter!¡± I said looking into his eyes.


    He then started to help me off with my clothes so I were just in my lingerie.


    He took a step back then back before he pulled me close to him again, ¡°Baby you look so perfect¡±


    with so much love and sincerity in his voice.


    <b>64 </b>


    I took a hold of his shirt and started to unbutton in and dragged in it off then I ced my hands on


    his muscr chest.


    I bit my lower lip rubbing my hands over his toned chest down towards his v¨Cline.


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing to us when you bite your lips like that?¡± he asked looking at me


    with a hungry look.


    I unbutton his jeans and pulled down his jeans and boxer in one go.


    ¡°I think I have an idea¡± I said then gently took a grip around his thick dick with my hand.


    ¡°Baby¡± I heard he gasped put when I took a hold of his dick.


    I gently started to stroke it and it didn¡¯t take long until I felt his lips on mine again.


    I felt his hand goes up to my bra and unhooked it.


    He groaned against my lips then started kissing down my neck finding my sweet spot.


    I let out a moan still stroking his dick in my hand.


    ¡°Please baby let me taste you!¡± he whispered kissing down my neck.


    ¡°Okay¡± I whispered and he quickly hooked his thumbs on my string and quickly pulled it off.


    Then he pulled me further to the edge of the counter and got down on his knees putting my feet on his shoulder and started to kiss up the inside of my thighs towards my pussy.


    12:55 Fri, Sep 12 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 92.


    Then I felt he split my pussy lips with his tongue and I felt his tongue deep in my pussy and I


    moaned his name.


    He made my moansing while he licked, sucked on my pussy and clit moving both his hands up to massage my boobs.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 93

    Carter¡¯s pov


    All day to I have only been thinking of one thing and that was to have some alone time with my girl.


    So when we got to her bedroom and she got into the bathroom I gave my guys a look and they all nodded and smirked.


    I got in and closed the door a little not all the way, they could still hear what went on in here.


    I won¡¯t deny them the sweet music of our girl amazing moans. But a little privacy is also needed.


    An man I gotta say she taste so magical!


    I feel she put her hands in my hair and push me further in her pussy and I won¡¯t stop her from getting what she want.


    I can feel she is close to cum undone for me so I suck and gently bite on her clit and she cum all over my mouth moaning my name.


    I have never thought my name would sound so amazing but she prove me wrong, hearing her moaning my name is the best thing I have ever heard.


    I lick up all her juices, I¡¯m not gonna let any of that deliciousness go to


    If this would be myst meal I would die a happy man.


    I wipe my mouth and stand up kissing her hungry for her touches.


    Parke paste.


    I put her arm around my neck and legs around my waste and I carry her into the shower.


    I start the water and lean her up against the wall.


    ¡°May I take the next step baby?¡± I asked her softly, and if she say no I will be fine with that, I don¡¯t want to pressure or go to fast forward but she smile up against me.


    ¡°Yes please Carter I want all of us!¡± she said so sweetly and I felt my heart skip a beat.


    I gently lift her up a little and ce my dick at the entrance of her pussy.


    <b>12:55 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>12 B


    Chapter 93.


    And I felt her slowly going down on me.


    Fuck she is tight but man she feel good. I let out a groany moan and im her lips with mine.


    I felt she going up and down on me slowly, getting adjusted to my size.


    64


    I hold her juicy ass with my hands and when I feel she going a bit faster on me I start to follow her


    pace.


    ¡°Let me know if I go to fast for you or if you need to stop!¡± I say with sincerity, I don¡¯t want to do


    anything to hurt or scare her.


    ¡°Please baby, go faster!¡± she moan and I will of course give what she want and need.


    I go faster and you can only hear the water, my groans, her moans and our skin pping together.


    ¡°mmm Carter, just like that!¡± she moans.


    I keep the same pace a while and man I¡¯m so close toe and I feel she is as well how her walls are hugging me. God she feel so good.


    I feel shee over my dick and that also shoot me over the edge.


    ¡°Mmm baby¡± I groan. ¡°Damn you feel so good!¡± I said into her neck while she hugging me tightly


    ¡°Thank you baby, that were amazing!¡± I said looking at her leaning her up against the wall. She look into my eyes with so much love.


    ¡°No thank you Carter, that was perfect¡± she said then leaned in to kiss me.


    After a little I helped her stand but I kept an arm around her while she washed her body and I


    washed mine.


    Then I kept her steady while we got out of the shower.


    I helped dry her off first then lifted her up so she sat on the counter while I dries myself off and brush my teeth, while she do her skin care routine.


    She were about to put lotion on her body but I stopped her.


    I leaned closer to her so only she would hear me.


    <b>12:55 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>12 B


    Chapter 93.


    ¡°I think you have someone out there that would love to help you with that¡± I gave her a wink before sneaking a peak of her lips again.


    She nodded with a bright smile then I carried her into her closet while she took her strawberry scented lotion with her.


    She told me where her clothes she wanted were, I quickly put on a boxer and sleeping shorts then got the t¨Cshirt and underwear she wanted to sleep in, no short¡¯s today much to my amusement, then carried her out to the bedroom.


    While we were in the closet the guys had gone to take a quick shower together.


    So I sat down with Lia on myp and helped her on with her string while we waited for the others toe help her with her lotion.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long before they all walked out of the closet.


    And what they see is Lia just stand there in her string.


    And they lost their dropped their jaw to the floor, and I can¡¯t me them, she look he hot in her white string and her boobs free.


    She smirk up at them.


    ¡°So do some of you want to help rub my body with this lotion?¡± She asked really sweetly.


    And I saw the other swallowed nervously.


    ¡°No?¡± she said pretending to pout.


    11


    I will just do it myself then¡± she said shrugging her shoulders and open the lid of the lotion and that put their asses in gear.


    She sure is a sly fox, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her antics.


    ¡°Of course we will help you babe¡± Kayden said taking the lotion from her.


    ¡°You never need to do something like that by yourself ever again amore¡± Levi said lifting her up


    bridal style and put her in the bed.


    ¡°Tesoro, that is our job from now!¡± Ezra said turned her head to looked at him and he gave her a


    Chapter 93.


    quick kiss.


    ¡°Love let us take good care of your body, just rx and let us massage your body¡± Kai said also turning her head and kissed her gently.


    Kayden got behind her started to rub lotion and massage her back.


    Kai her left arm and hand, Ezra her right.


    I her left leg and foot and Levi her right.


    She just sat there giggling at our eagerness.


    After her body have been rubbed down and massaged, she got on Kai¡¯s t¨Cshirt which he groan in


    approval of.


    ¡°Love, I truly love seeing you in my clothes.¡± He said pulling her into a passionate kiss, then she


    kissed Levi, then Ezra then Kayden then me.


    And we allid down like normal and drifted off to sleep.


    Chapter Comments


    4


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    64


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Awakens 94

    Chapter <b>94</b>.


    Kal¡¯s <b>pov</b>.


    We woke a little earlier than normal today, want to have some extra alone time with our girl.


    So we gently woke her up by giving her lots of kisses.


    I kissed her neck when she woke up.


    She giggled when she woke up. ¡°Is this how I will be woken up from now on?¡± she asked in her sweet morning voice.


    ¡°Yes Love, you will be showered with lots of kisses like this every morning from now on!¡± I said finding her sweet spot on her neck and gently sucked on it.


    ¡°Mmm Kai¡± she moaned and I instantly got hard for her.


    ¡°Then I expect you to finish what you just started she giggled out.


    ¡°Oh love you wish is mymand!¡± I said and the rest of the guys moved out of the way a little so I could take care of our girls need.


    1 gently took off my t¨Cshirt she was sleeping in.


    Then Iid her back on the bed kissing her passionately.


    Making my way kissing down her jaw to her neck, then sucking on her sweet spot hearing her moan


    my name again.


    I trailed one of my hand down her body, when I gently brushed them over her string over her pussy she gasped tugging gently on my hair. ¡°Kai, I need you!¡± she whisper and bite her lip.


    This girl, sure know how to get a guy to give her want she need, not that I would ever deny her


    anything to please her.


    I took off her string while I sucked and yed with her perky boobs.


    I used one finger to split her pussy lips, she were already starting to get wet for me.


    I gently slide in one finger in her and now I get what Kayden and Carter mean she is good and tight.


    I kiss my way down to her pussy and gently start to lick and suck on her clit.


    Ä¿


    After a little of moving one finger in and out of her, I first pull it out then lick her eat her out before putting two fingers in her and massage her boobs with one hand while licking and sucking on her


    clit again.


    She moaning my name like that is also making me more eager to pull her over the edge.


    Feeling her hands in my hair pulling me deeper in her.


    I want to sent my girl flying.


    I put three fingers in her bending them a little and find her sweet spot and she cum undone over my


    hand and mouth and I lick up all of it, her taste is addictive.


    I then gently kiss my way up towards her face looking her in her eyes and all I see in her eyes is love and need for me.


    ¡°Please Kai, I want all of you¡± she whisper and bite her lip.


    I lean down to kiss her while I pull of my shorts and boxers.


    Then I put dick at her entrance and slowly making my way inside her.


    I let out a groan, ¡°Damn baby you feel amazing!¡± I said when I lean down to kiss her neck and suck


    on her sweet spot.


    She kept moaning my name pulling me tighter with her hands and legs.


    I pick up my pace a little and when I kiss my way up to her lips, I look down on my girl and she look up with her sparkling eyes, lips slightly parted moaning.


    I already was all in for this girl but now I know nothing will ever take me away from her.


    ¡°Love, you are so beautiful¡± I said leaning down to kiss her going even faster and after a little I push us both over the edge and we both fly high together.


    I pull away away from our kiss.


    ¡°Love you are so amazing and perfect in every way¡± I said before kissing her again.


    10:57 Sat, Sep 13 <b>d </b>


    Chapter 94.


    ¡°All of you are perfect just the way you guys are¡± she said looking from me to the rest of the guys in the room that looked at her with nothing but love and affection.


    ¡°Come I will let you shower!¡± I said and she smiles and nod at me.


    I gently lift her up and walk into the bathroom. ¡°Do you wanna use the toilet first?¡± I ask her when I get into the bathroom and she nod at me.


    I put her down but the toilet ¡°Let me know when you are done and ready for the shower!¡± I said giving her a quick peek on her lips and walk out of the bathroom.


    The guys look at me confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting her use the toilet in peace¡± I whispered and they smile and nodded back.


    And it didn¡¯t take long until I heard her flush the toilet and then the water in the sink.


    ¡°Kai,e let shower¡± I heard she said and a even brighter smile spread on my face.


    And the guys just chuckled at me, and quickly open the door and got in.


    ¡°Is it okay that I use the toilet real quick, I don¡¯t mind you being here though¡± I asked her gently and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Sure my love I don¡¯t mind, I will just start the shower and you can join me when you are done¡± she said smiling sweetly to me then kissed my chest before walking into the shower.


    I used the toilet, washed my hands and joined her, stepping into the running water cupping her face and kissed her gently!


    ¡°Love you truly make me so happy, thank you for being in my life and being my girl, I don¡¯t think you understand how much that means to all of us!¡± I said with so much love and sincerity I can.


    ¡°Thank you all for being my men, you all makes me so happy, a happiness I never thought I would ever get!¡± she said putting her arms around my neck and pulled me in for a deep kiss.


    After that we washed our bodies, I were allowed to was her hair, and then put conditioner in it. And I washed my own hair, then we cleaned off the soap before we got out.


    She open the door so the guys coulde in and take a shower, then she did her skin care routine.


    10:57 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 13


    She walked out to the bedroom and closed the bathroom door and not long after we heard ina and Emma came to help her with her hair and makeup.


    We got into the closet and made sure the door to the bedroom were locked so Emma didn¡¯te in her while we are stand naked.


    These bodies are just for our girl to look at.


    We quickly put on boxers, jeans and t¨Cshirts or shirts, socks and sneakers then we unlocking the door


    and walked out.


    We got to her floor to ceiling mirror and styled our hair.


    Then we waited for our girl to be done.


    Today she had her hair in a messy bun, ck skinny ripped jeans, a white tube top and a white zip


    hoodie when white sneakers.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    Write Comments

 Awakens 95

    <b>hapter </b><b>95</b><b>.. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    I truly feel so lucky to have my guys, now I have taken the next step with 3 of them and can¡¯t wait to be with Ezra and Levi as well I hope they don¡¯t feel left out that I haven¡¯t been physical with them.


    yet.


    I will ride with the two of them to school today and talk to them about it.


    First breakfast then I can think of that.


    When we got down to the dining room as always everyone wanted to give me a good morning hug and kisses on my head, forehead or cheeks.


    For breakfast today I ended on Brandonsp and Leon got my leftovers.


    My dad asked my friends if they had a good sleep and they said it was the best sleep they had ever had so my dad of course told them they always were wee here.


    So I guess my friends will be regrs to this household just like Henry and Paul is Nico, Cole, Zach, Bryan and Adam¡¯s friends as well as Benjamin and Axel who is friends with Theo, Kyle and Den.


    After breakfast we got in the cars for school and I got in the car with Ezra driving and Levi in the


    backseat I sat in the passenger seat.


    Ezra were holding my hand on myp.


    And we started our drive to school.


    I think they noticed I had something on my mind because Levi spoke up.


    ¡°Amore, is something bothering you?¡± I looked back at him with a smile.


    ¡°No not really, but I wanted to talk to you two about something¡± I said still smiling.


    ¡°Tesoro, whatever it is we are here for you¡± Ezra said then brought my hand up for him to kiss it.


    I looked at him with a smile on my face ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s just, I hope you two don¡¯t feel left out that I haven¡¯t had sex with you two yet¡± I said blushing a little.


    10:57 Sat, Sep 13 <b>d </b>


    They both looked at me shocked before a small smile was shown on both their faces.


    ¡°Amore, we know it can¡¯t be easy having 5 guys to love. And no we don¡¯t feel left out, we know we will get out time with you. And trust me we want nothing more then to be with you! But we also enjoy both see and hear you when you are with the other guys! Seeing you like that Amore is so satisfying and seeing that the others can also please you that well it makes us all so happy trust me when I say that!¡± Levi said holding his hand on my shoulder caressing it.


    I have to say, I agree with what Levi say and we all feel that way! Maybe down the line we can be two or even three with you at once but we know you are not ready for that and Tesoro, for all five of us, you are what matters and we love you so much you have no idea! And maybe one of us can <b>be </b>with you tonight and one of us with you tomorrow morning but we are okay if we have to wait! So please don¡¯t worry about that, we know you don¡¯t love us less than the other guys¡± Ezra said caressing the back of my hand he holds in his.


    ¡°Thank you guys! And I do, I love you guys just as much as the other three! I just never want anyone of you feel you are less to me because you all means just as much to me and I love you all equally!¡± I said looking at them both with a sweet smile on my face.


    ¡°We know Amore so please don¡¯t worry and we all will talk about it if we ever feel that way, in a rtionship like we have, we all need to talk about it as one if one of us feel somehow negative about it¡± Levi exined and I nodded.


    ¡°Trust of Tesoro, we don¡¯t feel anything negative about anything and we know this is all so new to you so we do things in your pace.¡± Ezra said and then kissed my hand again.


    ¡°Thank you guys for being so good to me¡± I said smiling at them with happy tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Amore you are seriously the cutest girl there is!¡± Levi said and moved forward a little to kiss my


    cheek.


    Not long after that, we got to the school and my brothers who goes to a different grade said their


    goodbyes and so did their friends as well as Even and Luke.


    My boyfriends gave me a goodbye kiss and then me, Carter, Den, Theo, Kyle, Cami, Jake, Austin and Aurora headed to our sses.


    School went by fast, lunch came around and we were all just chilling, eating and talking, I sat on Adam¡¯sp and Bryan got my leftovers.


    Of course the guys on the football team and basketball team constantly told me I needed to try out


    <b>10:57 </b>Sat<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>13 <b>d </b>


    hapter 95.


    rit, but my brothers that is on either teams told them right now I couldn¡¯t so they would leave it


    for now.


    e got done with the rest of our school day, all our friends came back to our house, me and the guys end some time in the music room before dinner.


    id when dinner came around we went down.


    at on Nathan¡¯sp today and Joshua got my leftovers.


    weetheart, maybe you can work you magic today after dinner?¡± Michelle asked with a smile and I


    dded with a smile.


    h nice it will be a balm for my soul¡± Simone said happily.


    friends that don¡¯t know what they are talking about looks just confused on everyone.


    n looked at them andughed. ¡°They want to listen to her amazing piano ying. And they are ht it truly does your soul some good listen to her paying¡± Den exined with a smile.


    [ course she y piano as well¡± Jake said still shocked.


    hat is she not good at?¡± Aurora asked just as shocked which resulted to everyone around the table gh and I just smiled sheepishly at them.


    after we all were done eating dinner we all moved into the living room, Zeus and Hadesid down t to me by the piano and the rest of them gotfortable on the couches and chairs around the


    living room.


    ¨C


    arted my first sing of the night. (Kiss the Rain ¨C Yiruma, Jaime Weytens)


    d just closed my eyes and let the music do it¡¯s thing.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 96

    hapter 96.


    Ezta¡¯s pov


    Seeing my girl with Kayden day before yesterday, hearing her with Carter yesterday and see her with Kai this morning, I can¡¯t understand how we have gotten this beautiful girl to be ours.


    Then hearing how she were concerned we felt left out, she sure have a pure heart.


    She is the sweetest girl there is! And I¡¯m beyond happy to have her as ours.


    And now sitting here listen to her wonderful piano ying.


    I can always just lean back and get lost in her piano ying.


    I have never been very fond of the ssic music as piano ying like this but she changed that at


    the mafia ball.


    Simone nailed it on the head when she asked if she could work her magic because it truly is magical to listen to.


    When she were done with her first song she started another.


    (Can you feel the love tonight (Piano version) ¨C Daniele Leoni)


    ¡°Wow she is really good!¡± Luke whispered shocked.


    ¡°I know right! And she isn¡¯t even looking at the keys¡± Cami whispered back.


    I opened my eyes to look at her ying.


    ere elegantly, her eyes closed and letting the music fly out of her fingers.


    rofessional piano yer if she wanted, she have the talent!¡± Austin whispered and iends as well as some of the brothers around nodded.


    Then she yed her next song.


    (Memories ¨C piano version ¨C Daniele Leoni)


    She just need to hear the song one time then she can y it on piano! Dina said looking <b>proud </b>at


    Lia.


    ¡°Truly amazing Even said.


    ¡°Oh you should hear Tia and Dina duet, Tia on the Piano and Dina ying the acoustic guitar Michelle added with a big smile.


    We all just sat there quiet listen to her.


    Next she yed (Halo Daniele Leoni)


    ¡°I still never get tired of listen to her y!¡± Dominic said, ¡°Same brother¡± Niy said smiling at Lia.


    It¡¯s a crime she make it look so easy¡± Elena said which we all nodded at.


    en we al just sat there listen to her a little before she started her next song.


    (Stay Piano version ¨C Piano Echones)


    ¡°She moves her fingers so fast¡± Aurora said shocked.


    ¡°Is it so if we ask her to y a song she can?¡± Cami asked Dina who nodded ¡°Yes as long as she have heard it once before¡± he added and Cami nodded.


    When she were done with the song she were ying Cami got up asking her to y a song.


    Lia put up a finger to tell her to wait a little and then Lia found her phone and listen to the song she asked her to y.


    ous and sat down.


    ong on you ask her to y?¡± I asked curiously, ¡°Unstoppable¡± She said with a smile.


    She truly makes me think of someone that is unstoppable. And I guess now we can also see if she can y it after just listen to it once¡± Cami said smiling.


    We then saw Lia put her phone away and got ready to y the song.


    (Unston


    version) PianoX)


    Chapter 96.


    She lifted up my t¨Cshirt and looked over my chest with hungry eyes.


    ¡°Ezra I want you!¡± she whispered before she put her lips on mine again<b>, </b>I undid her zipper on her hoodie, my girl don¡¯t need to ask me twice.


    I took of her hoodie, then her top and bra.


    I stood up and gentlyid her down on bed while kissing her, I unbutton her jeans and took them off her together with her string.


    I also took of my jeans but kept my boxer on for now.


    I started to kiss her down her jaw to her neck and she put her hands around my neck pulling me


    closer to her.


    I have my knees between her legs moving one of my hands to her ass giving it a squeeze and she moan my name, and hear her moan my name like that, if I weren¡¯t already hard, I¡¯m definitely now.


    I move the other hand to her boobs while kissing back up to her mouth.


    I explore her mouth, her lips alone are addicting and I love the taste of her mouth and I can¡¯t wait to


    taste her between her legs.


    I move the hand I had on her ass to her pussy and she were already so wet, I gently split her pussy lips and can feel how her juices is coating my finger before slowly moving it inside her and using my thumb ying with her clit and she kept moaning my name ever so sweetly gently tugging my hair


    turning me on even more.


    Chapter Comments


    63


    Writ¨¦ Comments


    O


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Awakens 97

    <b>Chapter </b><b>97</b>.


    Ezra¡¯s pov


    I start to leave open mouth kisses from her lips to her neck sucking on her sweet spot again, hearing hear moan, kissing her down to her boobs and also inset a second finger in her pussy still ying with her clit.


    I suck on one of her perky boobs, gently bite her nipple feel she gasp and moan at the same time, I lick the nipple before sucking on it again.


    Then I move on to her other perky boob with her nipple so hard begging for attention.


    After giving both her nice bouncy boobs attention I worked my way down to her pussy feeling she is getting close and I won¡¯t tasting her go me by so I started to lick and suck on her pussy before sucking on her clit.


    ¡°Mmmm Ezra¡± she moaned again while pulling my head closer to her pussy.


    She cum undone for me and I licked up all her precious juices, I then kissed her clit and made my way back up to her beautiful face seeing and looking in her eyes and it took my breath away.


    She still have her hands in my dirty blond hair.


    ¡°Please Ezra, I wanna ride you¡± she whispered and my eyes widen before I leaned done kissing her passionately while taking off my boxer and she put her legs around my waist.


    I lifted her up andid down on my back and she straddled my waist and lifted up her juicy ass and she herself gently took my dick in her soft hands and guided it to her entrance.


    Then she slowly sat down biting her lower lip looking down at me, and the further I got inside her, her mouth parted and she let out a moan.


    She went slowly up and down on me at first to amodate to my big dick.


    Then she started to grind on me and man it felt like I just died and got to heaven.


    She feel so damn good, it¡¯s crazy and seeing her boobs bounce like that I hand one of my hands on her ass and one I put on her bouncing boob squeezing it.


    She kept moaning and I know I¡¯m hitting her deep, she have taken all of me to the hilt and she sure


    Chapter 97.


    take me good.


    She start to pick up the pace and I know I won¡¯tst long like this.


    I squeeze her ass and gently pinch her nipple and she moan my name even loader.


    I feel she is hugging my dick and getting close to cum to now.


    She is grinding faster and she send us both over the edge together and when she help us both ride out our orgasm she copse on my chest kissing my chest then just let her head rest a little and I¡¯m just holding around her kissing her head.


    ¡°Tesoro you are so amazing, I love you so much¡± I whispered to her.


    She looked up into my eyes, ¡°That were amazing and I love you too Ezra¡± she said then gave me a sweet kiss on my lips.


    ¡°Come Tesoro I will help you in the shower?¡± I said raising us up in a sitting position I¡¯m still inside her. ¡°Yes please I don¡¯t think I can use my legs¡± She giggled which earn a chuckle from me and the


    rest of the guys.


    I stand up and holder my hands on her ass to keep her in ce.


    I walk into the bathroom and into the shower and start the water and she just hold around me.


    ¡°Thank you for being you Ezra¡± she said resting her head against my chest while the water is hitting our body.


    ¡°Tesoro, you are the only one for me!¡± I whispered kissing her forehead.


    I slowly pulled out of her and she giggled, ¡°I¡¯m too sensitive down there right now¡± she giggled out and I couldn¡¯t help to chuckle with her.


    ¡°Oh Tesoro you are too cute!¡± I chuckled then kissing her lips.


    I started to clean her back while we still were in this position. Then I gently put her feet to the floor but held one arm around her to steady her and hold her up. Then I cleaned her arms, chest, stomach and legs before I switch to the intime soap and cleaned her private areas.


    Then I held her with one arm while I cleaned myself off, then I lifted her up again but bridal style and walked out of the shower. I helped her dry off then I put the towel around her and ced her on


    the counter.


    While I were drying myself off she brushed her teeth, and did her skin care routine and I brushed <b>my </b>


    teeth.


    Then I lifted her up and walked into the closet.


    She told me where to find what she wanted to have on and I put on a boxer myself.


    I were to find a sleeping shorts ¡°You know, none of you need to have shorts on if you don¡¯t wanna, and now that ina and Emma won¡¯t wake us up, I will be the only one seeing you all!¡± She said with a bright smile so I left the shorts, not been a fan of sleeping in them, none of us are but we


    have for Lia¡¯s sake.


    I smiled brightly back at her and picked her up lifting her into the bedroom.


    Then I helped her on with her red string and she wanted to sleep in Levi¡¯s t¨Cshirt today.


    But we waiting for the rest of the guys toe out to rub on the lotion.


    So while we waited we just sat down and talked.


    She truly are one amazing girl, and she have adapted so well to all five off us.


    Not only is she drop dead gorgeous to look at, but she have such a beautiful personality.


    She is so kind, considerate, loving with a heart of gold, she is funny, strong minded and not afraid to stand her ground when she need to.


    Not to forget she is so talented in everything she do, I¡¯m truly mesmerized but the beauty that is currently sitting on myp.


    She really makes me so happy, I would never think I would get this feeling with anyone but here we are, and I couldn¡¯t have a better girl then I have.


    The rest of the guys game out from the closet, and they heard what she said so they as well is rocking just the boxer¡¯s.


    Then we all got in bed and started to rub Lia down, and it didn¡¯t take long before she had fallen asleep against Kayden¡¯s chest.


    10:37 <b>Mon</b>, Sep 15


    Chapter 97.


    52


    ¡°She must be really exhausted after today!¡± Levi whispered smiling at Lia moving a strand of hair out


    of her face.


    ¡°Oh she always like having her hair braided, lets see if we can do that¡± Carter said and we nodded, and I have to say we did a pretty good job after watching ina doing so many times.


    Then we allid down and let sleep take us.


    Chapter Comments


    6


    Write Comments

 Awakens 98

    Levi¡¯s pov


    I woke up early in the morning just looking at our girl.


    She sure is something special, and yesterday seeing her ride Ezra was so fucking hot that I couldn¡¯t help cum in my boxers<b>. </b>


    I can¡¯t believe this hot, sexy, beautiful girl is all ours.


    And we all will do everything in our power to always make her happy!


    She is so sweet and caring, I can¡¯t help fall deep in love with her kind, sweet heart.


    And seeing her sleeping in my t¨Cshirt, man, I will never get tired of seeing her in my clothes.


    I notices she were holding my arm in her sleep, she is just so cute, it¡¯s crazy!


    I gently caressing her hand holding my arm with my other hand.


    For just a few more days we have her speaking to us alone and her guards before she end up talking


    to everyone.


    I know it will be good for her to start speaking to everyone, I just hope she is ready for it.


    I know we are pushing her right now, and none of us can understand her fear.


    I still remember how she panicked when she first spoke to Kayden in front of us, I just pray it will go well for her on saturday.


    She is so amazing singing and I know everyone will love her songs and voice.


    And she sure deserve to shine like the light she is.


    ¡°Good morning Levi¡± I got drawn out from my thoughts by her beautiful voice.


    I looked up at her face seeing her already looking at me with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Good morning Amore¡± I whispered back not wanting to wake up the rest of the guys.


    Chapter 98.


    ¡°Do you wanna take a shower with me this morning?¡± She asked me so sweetly and my heart skiped


    a beat.


    52


    ¡°Amore I would love to!¡± I whispered back to her and we both carefully made our way out of the bed and into the bathroom.


    ¡°Can I just quickly pee first?¡± She asked me a little shyly, when we got into the bathroom and I leaned down to kiss her forehead.


    ¡°Of couse Amore, I will go into the closet and find clothes for the day in the meantime I said before kissing her lips gently.


    Then I got into the closet, I found the clothes I want to have on for today and put them ready on the


    couch.


    Then she opened the door and I got back into the bathroom and saw she already standing there


    naked.


    Fuck she is so beautiful, it¡¯s crazy, and everytime I see her naked body I always get turned on, and the bulge were getting pretty clear in my boxers.


    She slowly walked up to me and I put my arms around her waist.


    Then she started to kiss my chest running her hands gently and a little seductive over it, and slowly moved down towards my boxers.


    She then looked at me with a glint in her eye.


    She then pulled down my boxers and I felt her soft hands gently gripping my dick and she went down on her knees.


    She started to stroke my dick before she licked the tip and precum.


    And such a simple thing hand me groaning in pleasure ¡°Amore¡± I whispered.


    Then she put my dick in her mouth and fuck her mouth feel so good.


    She started to suck me and I have never had anyone suck my dick and make it feel so good.


    She took even more of my dick in her and I put my hand gently on the back of her head, I won¡¯t make her feel trapped, so I just holding it there tangled in her hair.


    Chapter 98.


    She then pulled my dick out of her mouth before licking down my shaft and then she sucked my ball for a little before licking back up the shaft while looking up at me through her thickshes.


    Fuck she look so beautiful, then she put my dick in her mouth again and she took even more of me


    this time, and she started to suck me faster and I couldn¡¯t help the moany groans I let out, she will have me cum in no time working her magic like this.


    And as I predicted I feel myself on the edge, ¡°Amore, I¡¯m gonna cum¡± I whispered and she looked at me with her mesmerizing purple eyes that were shining with lust and she started to suck me a little faster and I couldn¡¯t hold out longer.


    I felt myself cum down her throat and she made sure she got everyst drop of me. When she pulled my dick out og her mouth, I helped her stand up and I smashed my lip onto hers and kissed her passionate.


    Then I lifted her up so she had her arms around my neck and legs around my waist, I holding under her juicy ass with one arm and behind her neck with the other hand.


    I walked us into the shower, and started the shower. ¡°Please let me return the favor Amore I whispered and she looked at me while biting her lower lip then she nodded.


    I lifted her up on my shoulders so her pussy were in my face and walked up against the wall so she could lean on it for support.


    Then I started to eat her out and man I have never tasted anything better then her juices before.


    She started to moan my name and I swear I have never heard my name so sweetly before, I love it when she moan my names like this!


    She hold one hand behind my head and push me further into her pussy and I will happily ept.


    ¡°Mmmm, Levi please don¡¯t stop!¡± she moans out. I take one hand over her tigh and down to her clit while I lick deep into her pussy and have one hand massage her boobs and it don¡¯t take look before shees all over my face and I make sure I get every single drop from her.


    When she calm down ande down from her cloud nine I help her down to my waist and she have her legs around my waist and arms around my neck.


    ¡°Please Levi, I need you inside of me!¡± she look at me with so much need in her eyes.


    I lean down to kiss her while at the same time lift her up a little so I can ce my dick at the


    Chapter 98.


    entrance of her pussy and she gently slide down getting adjusted to my size before she start to move and together we find a perfect rythem and you can hear the sweet music of my groan, her moan, our skin pping and the water running.


    Fuck I have never ever in my life felt anyone as good as her, she is also so tight so she hug my dick tightly and man that feel so fucking good.


    I won¡¯t be able tost long like this.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 4

 Awakens 99

    Talia¡¯s pov.


    Fuck it feel so damn good having my guys inside me, they all make me feel so amazing and I can¡¯t help but moan loud in pleasure.


    I feel Levi kiss down my jaw and then my neck down to my sweet spot.


    He then suck on it hard but still make me feel so much pleasure and I can feel I¡¯m close to cum<b>. </b>


    He start to move faster in and out of me and fuck he makes it so good I dig my nails into his back and before I know it we are both flying on cloud nine.


    I resting my head on his shoulder and he holding me tightly to his chest.


    ¡°Fuck Amore, I have never felt anything better then you!¡± he whispered then kissed my lips with so


    much love.


    After we pull away from the kiss I rest my forehead against his, ¡°Babe you guys are seriously the best thing that have ever happened to me¡± I said before giving him a kiss on his sweet lips I can never get


    enough of.


    After that he helped me clean my entire body and I helped him before we headed out of the shower to dry off.


    That was when the other guys came into the bathroom.


    ¡°Figured we could help you with the lotion before ina and Emma gets here¡± Carter smiled and the rest nodded with a big smile on their faces, which made me chuckle.


    ¡°Of course, I would love the help¡± I smiled at them while Levi finished drying off my body.


    After that they started to rub and massage my entire body with the strawberry lotion.


    When they were done the rest of the guys went into the shower while I brushed my teeth and did my skin care routine.


    I then walked into the closet with Levi and we got dressed.


    Today I put on white lingerie, a light gray skinny ripped jeans, a white off the shoulder top from


    Chapter 99.


    Lauren Ralph Lauren with white sneakers, then I walked out to the bedroom with Levi, Emma and ina were already there making my bed.


    I sat down on the chair by the vanity and ina started to blowdry my hair while Emma did my makeup light.


    Today ina put my hair in a neat bun. And when everyone were ready we headed down to have


    breakfast.


    And before we know it we were at school.


    And today our homeroom teacher Mr Campbell gave us an assigment we were gonna work on in group of five. I ended up in a group with Cami, Aurora, Austin and Jake so I won¡¯tin.


    We were allowed to study and work on our assigment anywere in school so our group as well as Kyle, Theo, Den, Carter and a girl name Lisa from our ss went to the cafeteria to work since lunch will be after this.


    We got in there and we slowly started to work on our assignment.


    We had to choose a famous writer and make a bio on them, so we chose to make our assignmet Edgar Allen Poe.


    After we agreed on who was gonna search up what, we took up ourptops and started to look for informations.


    ¡°Is it okay if I put on some music to work to?¡± Aurora asked and we all nodded or said it was okay<b>. </b>


    ¡°You know, I still can¡¯t get over your amazing piano skills Talia¡± Jake said, ¡°I know right!¡± Austin said looking up at me from hisptop I just smiled and shook my head at them.


    <i>¡°</i>Can you please y again today after dinner?¡± Cami asked looking at me with a hopeful look in


    her eyes.


    I looked from her over to Carter, we need today and tomorrow to make sure we are all ready for saturday.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we have to borrow her expertice to get ready for saturday<b>, </b>and we will have to practice all day after school today and tomorrow for it¡± Carter said looking over at Cami who looked back at Carter with a sad look.


    Chapter 99.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure she have helped you guys more then enough now she don¡¯t need to hold your hand through it all right?¡± Aurora said with a pout on her face.


    I¡¯m sorry but we do need her¡± Carter said not looking up from hisptop this time.


    ¡°That is so unfair!¡± Jake said with a sad look on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, wee to our life, they have stolen our sister away from us¡± Den whined, me and Carter just smiled at each other then at my brothers.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be so long until I can hear you y again!¡± Cami said sad, fake wiping away a tear which just made me smile and shook my head at her silliness<b>. </b>


    ¡°Do you y any instrument?¡± Lisa suddenly asked and I just smiled and nodded to her and so did the other 8 at our table.


    ¡°And she is damn good at it! She only need to listen to a song once then she can y it on piano, and she y it so magical and make it look so fucking easy!¡± Cami said excited.


    ¡°Well why don¡¯t you just y a little on the piano here in the cafeteria, it¡¯s not many people in here now and I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t mind!¡± Lisa suggested and I look at her almost in disbelif.


    ¡°Oh my god that is an amazing idea!¡± Austin said looking at me with so much happiness.


    I looked at him with wide eyes then pointed at myptop.


    ¡°Well we can work a little longer then you can y some for us, please Talia, I really want to hear your music again! And I can¡¯t wait till sunday for that!¡± Aurora looked at me with begging eyes.


    I looked at them all and they all looked at me with hopefull eyes as well as my brothers and Carter.


    I just gave a short nod and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Perfect, let us get this work done then honey, I can¡¯t wait¡± Cami said happily and started to work even harder on our assignment.


    While we were working I listen to the music Aurora were ying, maybe I can y some of them for them after then so I have something to y for them.


    And before we knew it a few more people started toe into the cafeteria and Cami closet myptop.


    R


    10:38 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 15


    Chapter 99.


    ¡°You girl, I want to hear your ying now please!¡± she begged and I let out a deep breath and nodded my head.


    ¡°Everyone is it okay if we y the piano a little?¡± Austin asked the people in the cafeteria and none of them had anything against it and I had no reason to not do it now so I stood up and walked over to the piano and sat down on it.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 100

    Den¡¯s pov


    I won¡¯t lie, I also want to listen to her ying so I¡¯m happy they were able to talk her into it.


    Talia stood up and walked over to the piano, it is just in the corner right next to us so we all just moved closer to that side of the table so we were sitting next to her.


    Then she started ying. (Nuvole Bianche Ludovico Einaudi)


    J


    The other people in the cafeteria stopped talking and looked over at Talia ying with shocked


    expressions.


    More and more people came into the cafeteria and not long after the rest of our brothers, friends as


    well as Talia¡¯s guys of course.


    They all came sitting down next to us looking at Talia with a soft expression, all of us love listen to


    her y.


    ¡°Wow, I would never believe she would y the piano here¡± Adam looked shocked as well as happy at


    Talia.


    ¡°Well Cami, Aurora, Austin and Jake were able to talk her into it.¡± Theo said not looking away from his twin with a smile on his face.


    ¡°She should start ying like this more on our lunch break, what better way to enjoy our lunch then listen to Talia y¡± Nico said taking a bite of his sandwich with a big smile and proud look on his


    face.


    She then started to y another song.


    (See you again ¨C Piano version ¨C Robert R)


    ¡°Wow, I yed this song when we was working¡± Aurora said happily.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe she can listen to a song one time and then y it perfectly on the piano¡± Cami said excited looking at Talia.


    ¡°At this point I don¡¯t think anything she do will surprise me any longer!¡± Jake said shooking his head with a smile taking a bite of his food.


    <b>10:38 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep 15


    Chapter 100.


    62


    ¡°I will go and sit next to her, help put some food in her while she keep ying for us, we can¡¯t neglect her need of food as well, especially when we try to make her eat more¡± Carter said standing. up with the sandwich Kayden got for Talia and walked over to her and sat down next to her.


    He said something then she nodded before she started another song.


    (7 Years ¨C Piano version ¨C Bastian Varte)


    I looked around in the cafeteria and it were more people in here today then I have ever seen, even a


    few teachers.


    Guess they all heard the piano and wanted toe and check it out, and honestly I can¡¯t me


    them.


    I can¡¯t be more proud of Talia, she is do damn talented it¡¯s crazy.


    We all just enjoyed our food and watched Talia y while Carter also ripped her sandwich in smail pices to feed her while she moved her hands over the keys.


    Next she yed a song she yed yesterday.


    (Stay ¨C Piano Version ¨C Piano Echoes)


    And it¡¯s this song she move her hands so fucking fast it¡¯s hard to keep track.


    I look at Carter who sit right next to her and he is just look at her hands with wide eyes, guess it must be even more crazy to see up close.


    ¡°Wow she is damn good¡± I heard someone say from the people around the cafeteria.


    After a little and she were done with the song someone shouted out ¡°Can you y Dance Monkey?¡±


    Talia looked up from the Piano while taking a bite from her sandwich from Carter and nodded her


    head.


    ¡°What, she can y that on the piano?¡± someone else asked shocked.


    Then she started ying (Dance Monkey ¨C Piano Version ¨C LittleTranscriber) and I swear all the jaws to everyone in the cafeteria dropped.


    Everyone were just silent listen to her y this song, you could hear a few ¡®wow¡® around from people


    Chapter 100.


    other then that everyone were silent and just listen to her y, a few people were filming her.


    $2


    When she were done with that song and were about to stand up, the school music teacher ran up to her and whispered something in her ear.


    She looked up at him for a little then she looked at us all before let out a deep breath and sat back down, guess he asked her to y a song.


    She started to y a song.


    (Passacaglia (Piano Version) Pianovus)


    She closed her eyes and just let the music fly out of her again.


    And honestly this were something so incredible beautiful, many of us had tears in our eyes listen to


    this.


    I looked over at the music teacher and he looked at Talia with so much awe like he couldn¡¯t believe how good she is and I agree.


    After that song though she stood up and bowed to the teacher before walking over to us.


    Suddenly everyone in the cafeteria burst out in full apuse for Talia who gave them a small smile and bowed her head.


    She then sat down on Kayden¡¯sp and Carter gave her the rest of the sandwich, she were able to eat a little more before she handed the sandwich over to me.


    After that we went to our sses and finished out school day, and when we got home Talia and her guys disappeard and we didn¡¯t see them until dinner.


    In the middle of the dinner though some guards came in and said a teacher from school wanted to talk to Talia.


    We all looked at Talia but she looked just as confused as the rest of us<b>. </b>


    Grandpa told the guard to let them in and in came the music teacher.


    ¡°Good evening and sorry to disturb sote but I would like to talk to Talia for a little, but I can wait until you guys are done with your dinner!¡± Mr Johansson said with a smile.


    <b>10:38 </b>Mon, Sep 15


    Chapter 100.


    062


    Talia nodded at grandpa and stood up, her guards followed her out and Dominic made sure Zeus and Hades stayed with us.


    After a little we started to hear some incredible piano ying from the livingroom and out sounded like it were some hard shit that were being yed.


    (Hammervier 1st movement Ludwig Van Beethoven, Marioverehrer)


    We stayed in the dining room listen to the piano ying and itsted for 10 minutes before something else were being yed. And she have yed for two hours now.


    ¡°Damn she is ying some hard songs¡± Dina said shocked.


    ¡°You know what she is ying?¡± I asked looking at Dina who nodded, ¡°She¡¯s ying some of the most hardest yes made!¡± he said still shocked.


    ¡°I wonder what Mr Johansson want with all this.¡± Cami said confused and we all nodded.


    And after another 30 minutes Talia, Mr Johansson and Talia¡¯s guards walked Mr Johansson out to the


    front door.


    When Talia closed the front door we saw she lean against Tylers chest then he picked her up bridal style and before they had made their way to the dining room Talia had fallen asleep.


    Kai, Kayden, Carter, Ezra and Levi stood up and Kayden took Talia out of Tylers arms and they said goodnight to us all and went up the stairs.


    Chapter Comments


    16


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 101

    Leon¡¯s pov.


    After Talia came back home to us, it have been such a good warmth in the house.


    It¡¯s moreughter and joy and now I always look forward toe home and it feels like home.


    I love all my brothers and I loved spend time with them before but Talia have had such and impact on us all that we love it more now.


    But thest few days Talia have been busy helping her guys with their performance and we have felt that something is missing so can¡¯t wait till this concert today is over so we can all spend more time with our bambina.


    We are currently all sitting here waiting for the concert to start.


    Talia¡¯s guards exined that Talia will be backstage to help the guys, and they will be thest group <ol><li>on. </li></ol>


    We are all here, every Bianchi, every Millers, the russian mafia and mexican mafia as well as all the younger siblings friends.


    We all want to support them, they have be like a family to us and also knowing that Talia have put so much work in helping them, we really want to show our support.


    The ce it packed and I would guess it¡¯s about 5 000 people here, they have set up a stage on the football field and it¡¯s also a big school, so guess all students are here, as well as their parents, family


    and family friends.


    I will give it to the guys they have guts to perform here for their first time.


    It¡¯s now super dark outside but they have lighten up the stage. And many have now allready had


    their turn.


    We are sitting all the way in the front and we have so many guards stationed around.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Taliae and chill with us here?¡± I heard Aurora asked one of the others behind me.


    ¡°Well I do understand she wanna be there supporting her guys and make sure they are ready, I have never seen so many people here on this concert before it¡¯s crazy¡± Austin said.


    Then I see Mr Johanssen step out on the went again?,


    Okay give a warm wee to thest band for the night, they will perform originalps at the


    calist have written. This will be a treat for all tro the, this is the grep you for. Please give Phoenix Rising a warm wee Mr Johanssen said and everyone started cheering


    Suddenly all light were turned off and some music started ying.


    (Breathe ¨C Lo Spirit)


    And I heard a beautiful and angelic voice start singing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I heard Dina whispers


    shocked.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked looking shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tia¡® he said shocked looking up at the stage which is still dark.


    Then suddenly the light slowly started to light up and when they started the chorus the entire stage


    lit up.


    I looked shocked at the girl on stage, it sure is Talia singing, she have on white skinny ripped jeans, a wine red cowl neck top her hair is up in a texture twist and tail hairdo.


    I looked at the people around us everyone and I mean everyone looked shocked.


    I looked back at Talia and I saw how she were smiling, singing and giving so much of herself right.


    And damn she is good at singing.


    She look back at her guys ying the different instrument and all of them smiling proud.


    I also see a few times the guys are echoing her lyrics, they have worked so hard on this.


    Next song.


    (Reason to Live ¨C Citizen Soldier)


    ¡°The music teacher said the vocalist wrote these songs, so that means this is Talia¡¯s lyrics right?¡± Jake asked shocked.


    Wow I hear so much pain in her lyrics and how she use her voice.


    ¦¯


    2/


    And I just can¡¯t help that my heart is jumping of joy hearing Talia¡¯s voice.


    I listen to her lyrics and truly take them to me and I feel how tears are forming <b>in </b><b>my </b>eyes.


    (If 1 surrender ¨C Citizen Soldier)


    ¡°Damn they are all so amazing, and to think Talia have such a wonderful singing voice! Dominic said, I looked at him and saw he also had tears in his eyes.


    And to think she is showing off all her scars like this as well<b>, </b>she is seriously the bravest person I have ever meet! Victor said not taking his eyes of Talia.


    And your brothers and his friends are very good ying as well Theo said to Victor from behind us.


    (Still Breathing ¨C Citizen Soldier)


    When they sang this song, everyone in the audiance started to p their hands.


    They were cheering like crazy for Talia and her guys.


    Everyone were shouting their band name over and over.


    I am so proud of how strong my bambina is, she is also using her past as a way to help others that are also struggling.


    (Would Anyone Care ¨C Citizen Soldier)


    All the pain she have gone through all of it is poured into all their songs, also she show how far in the dark she have been, but that she is still here, I truy am so proud of her.


    She sing the song in a way that she show everyone she mean the lyrics, she is giving so much of herself right now, and she show all her emotions when she sing like she is connected to the song.


    (Control Zoe Wees)


    They have truly perfected their songs, no wonder they have spend so much time in the music room.


    They have worked hard and they all truly shine on the stage, they all perfect their instrument and help Talia shine even brighter.


    When they are done with this song, I see Talia walk over to the piano<b>, </b>and when people look closer


    10:38 Mon, <b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>


    Chapter 101.


    <b>852 </b>


    on her back they see her scars, many of them gasp in shock, other shout that they love her and they are all proud of her.


    She sit down by the piano and then she look at her guys and they all nod at her, she take a deep breath and start ying.


    ¨C


    (Tattoos Citizen Soldier)


    Wow I just look at her and listen to the lyric, I see she start to have tears in her eyes as well.


    This must be a song that hit truly close to her, so I just take in all her words and listen and when I hear more of it I¡¯m so shocked.


    Talking about how she will wear her scar as a tattoo and be proud of it because it have made her into who she is.


    She sing this song with more feelings and emotions then ever before and I swear it is not one dry eye here at this concert.


    ¡°Wow this must be something she wrote after she got here, like how she used to hide behind makeup and pretended to be all fine when she wasn¡¯t¡± Nico said sad and I heard he were crying as well.


    Chapter Comments


    37


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 102

    <b>Chapter </b><b>102</b>.


    Nico¡¯s pov


    I am so proud of my sweet sorellina!


    Singing in front of all these people for the first time, and sharing her own songs, she truly is great at writing songs!


    And she give so much of herself on this stage today.


    Listen to the tattoo song, I¡¯m truly at a loss for words.


    She makes me so speechless. And hearing all this and knowing her past, I can seriously not be more proud of my bambina.


    And hearing her voice, man it¡¯s like a dreame true, it is so good to hear her voice again.


    I look over at Cole and Zach they both have big smiles and tears down their face.


    Everyone here have tears down their face.


    Everyone is cheering for them and so many shout that they love Talia.


    I look up at Talia and she look down on us from the stage smiling while singing and I can¡¯t help smiling back.


    When they were done singing and started to stand up to take a bow everyone shouted ¡®one more song¡® over and over.


    The guys asked Talia about something and seeing she move her lips.


    I may not hear what she say but just seeing her speak, it truly makes me so happy.


    Talia sat back down by the piano and everyone cheered even louder.


    Then they started another song.


    (Gonna Be Okay ¨C Brent Morgan).


    Chapter 102.


    :


    This sound a little more happy song and Talia even sitting there ying the piano with a big smile on her face, looking at both the audiance and her guys, they all just smiles happily.


    They all truy enjoy this and I can¡¯t tell you just how good it is to see my baby sister so happy.


    Talia look eyes with me when she is singing and giving me a little wink.


    Then when the song is done they try again to bow but people won¡¯t let them go just yet.


    $55


    Everyone keep shouting ¡®one more song¡® now it¡¯s a big sea of people shouting it and I can see Talia look at the guys and say something and they all nod and go back to their instrument and Talia up to the microphone on the stage and take it off the stand again and the cheering get super loud.


    Then they start another song


    (Burden Citizen Soldier)


    ¨C


    Wow this is a great song. And I just can¡¯t get over the fact that she have written these songs.


    She have so many songs with so much deep meaning.


    And everyone can actually feel a bit of themselves in her song.


    Especially the people that struggle with their mental health, a lot of her songs kinda imply find someone you can talk to, and don¡¯t give up on yourself because you are worth it!


    When they ended their song people started again but Talia lifted the microphone up to her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for all the support you all have given us tonight, sadly we don¡¯t have anymore songs we can perform for you today, again thank you for the support and get home safely everyone¡± She said smiling then they all took a deep bow and everyone here stood up and pped, cheered and shouted like crazy chanting their band name ¡®Phoenix Rising¡®.


    Talia exited the stage with her guys.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to wait for them by the cars, I have sent a text to n telling them we are out waiting¡± Leon said looking at us drying his tears.


    We all dried our faces and headed out of the stadium walking to our cars.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she is talking and singing, and man her voice are so sweet and angelic I can¡¯t believe


    Chapter 102.


    she have hidden that from us!¡± Cami said both excited and upset it kinda amusing to look at.


    After waiting for 30 minutes having small talked amongst us we see a big group of people making their way out of the stadium.


    Then we see Kayden and the guys heads as well as the guards but not Talia<b>, </b>guess that is because she is so small.


    855


    Tyler looked over to us and then some more of the guards around us hurried over helping them to clear away the people.


    After about 10 more minute people started to clear a way, then our sweet bambina came in view in


    Kai¡¯s arms<b>. </b>


    When they had a clear way they started to walk a little faster and when they were by us our guards spread out making sure we get privacy from other people.


    When they came close Kai put Talia on the ground and we all ran up to her and hugged her, kissing her forehead and told her how proud we all were.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have kept this a secret but we all wanted to surprise you all, and trust me it have been hard to keep it quiet for so long. I hope you guys ain¡¯t mad at me for keeping the secret that I feelfortable enough to talk¡± She said looking at us biting her lower lip nervous.


    ¡°Bambina we are not mad at all, we are honestly so proud of you for taking this step and to top it off singing in front of so many people¡± dad said hugging Talia tightly.


    Then Cole and Zach walked up to her ¡°Bambina, it is so good to hear your voice! Thank you for trust us to talk with us now¡± Cole said hugging her so tight.


    ¡°And I have to say it¡¯s pretty brave of you to show off all your scars like this. And even though I wish you didn¡¯t have them, this confident suits you!¡± Zach said hugging her tight as well.


    ¡°Thank you guys, truly!¡± she said smiling at them.


    Then she looked over at Theo and Den, they both still had tears running down their face.


    Talia walked up to them and pulled them both into a big hug and they both broke down crying on each of her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you guys by keeping it from you!¡± She said with a sad voice.


    Chapter <b>102 </b>


    ¡°No, we are just so happy you are talking, proud of you for what you have ovee and listen to your songs helped us realize even more what kind of hell you have been living. Den said and Then just nodded his agreement to what Den just said.


    Then Kyle walked over hugging all three of them.


    ¡°Well nothing will ever tear apart this group of quadruplets, and we all are so proud of you sorellina¡± Kyle said and we <b>all </bughed at that.


    They truly are a group of quadruplets.


    Sometimes I envy Theo, Kyle and Den for being the same age, the four of them have a special bond and Den have truly clicked well with Talia.


    I can¡¯t be more proud of them all and I have the strongest baby sister I could ever ask for!


    Chapter Comments


    07


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 103

    <b>Chapter </b><b>103</b><b>. </b>


    55


    Talia¡¯s pov


    I¡¯m so happy we are finally over with this concert.


    It have been so nervewracking working towards this for many reasons.


    One of them were that I were scared my family would be upset with me that I kept it from them, that I were okay talking now but I¡¯m so happy they are not upset.


    After we all got home we all went to the living room just chilling talking and everyone were talking about how great we did and how good our songs were.


    I were sitting on Theo¡¯sp.


    ¡°So tell me bambina, have you truly written all the songs you guys were performing today?¡± Leon asked me wish a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes¡± I smiled looking back at him resting my head on my twins chest.


    ¡°Wow they are all so deep, and you can really hear the mental struggle you have ovee. I am so proud of you! And your voice is truly angelic!¡± Leon said seriously but happy.


    ¡°Thank you, we worked hard to perfect it as much as we have for today.¡± I said smiling at my big brother.


    ¡°Can I just say something so we at least have let you guys know.¡± Kayden said from across where I were sitting with Theo, Den, Kyle and Nico in the couch.


    ¡°Of course, what about?¡± Papa asked curiously.


    ¡°About Lia talking, we all have to remember that she have not talked for many years, she have been talking with us and her guards since she started talking. But her vocal cords can get a little tired at times so please don¡¯t be offended if she need use her notebook or groups we have together sometimes¡± Kayden exined and everyone looked at me.


    ¡°Yes, for me it can actually be a bit exhausting to talk over a long period of time and I will then need a little break from it, but that is not because I don¡¯t want to talk is because my throat start to get sore or voice tired.¡± I exined and they all nodded with an understanding look.


    Chapter 103.


    ¡°Tia, do you think you are up for some songs with Dina and me, I truly miss singing together especially hearing you two¡± Michelle said looking hopefully at me and Dina,


    I chukled and looked at Dina as well.


    ¡°What do you say Fabro?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°Wait, what did you just call him?¡± Stuart asked confused which made me and Dinaugh.


    ¡°Well before as we have eined I look at Tia as a daughter but I¡¯m not old enough to be her father and I¡¯m think I¡¯m too old to be her brother so she ended up calling me ¡®fabro¡® a mix of Fa from father and Bro from brother¡± Dina answered for me and everyone started tough.


    ¡°But sure honey let¡¯s do it I have missed it as well¡± Dina said before he walked over to the acustic guitar thats in here the living room and I got over to the piano, and Michelle got her violin.


    ¡°Pretty, are you gonna sing more?¡± Sabrina came running up next to me.


    ¡°Yes, is that okay?¡± I asked looking at her with a big smile and she light up.


    ¡°Yes, but can I sit next to you pretty please Pretty¡± she asked and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    I lifted her up and she sat next to me on the stool and Dina moved a chair closer to the piano so we can look at each other and Michelle stood next to Dina.


    Then we started our first song


    (I see the light ¨C from ¡°Tangled¡± /Soundtrack version ¨C Mandy Moore, Zachary Levi)


    Arthur¡¯s pov


    I am so happy to finally hear my sweet bambinas voice, hear her talk, hear her sing.


    It¡¯s like now the entire household have gotten a new breath in it.


    Everyone is so happy and joyful.


    Listen to her voice is just like listen to her piano ying, it take away all negetive feelings and toughts you may have.


    I look at Talia and see Sabrina sitting next to her looking at Talia with so much awe.


    Chapter 103.


    I also see Dina and Michelle do look at Talia as a daughter as well as a little sister.


    I¡¯m so happy she have so many people in her life that truly care about her.


    She sing so beautifully, and then Dina¡¯s voice too, they have done this many times and they have a great harmony.


    Then adding in Michelle¡¯s violin music, this is truly a treat, I look over at Amalia who sit on Liam¡¯s


    ¡°Oh can we take ¡®the best day of my life¡®?¡± Dina asked and Taliaughed hard.


    ¡°Yes lets¡± she said then then Talia started to y the piano.


    (Best day of My Life ¨C Brent Morgan)


    And I couldn¡¯t help butugh here and there about the silly lyric and how giddy the song were and I


    was not alone.


    Sabrina was giggling like crazy and rocked side to side with Talia and this truly is a perfect family saturday night.


    I heard Taliaugh as well in the pauses of the lyric.


    I look at everyone else in the room and everyone have big smile on their faces.


    Talia is truly a magical girl and I can¡¯t be a prouder father.


    ¨C


    (Shallow Lady Gaga, Bradley Cooper)


    And everyone is looking at them shocked when they sing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get over her amazing voice! After tonights performance at school she will be popr.¡± Jake said looking at my bambina shocked.


    I saw Leon heard what he said as well, and we both gave each other a nod, we will have to think about having her guards apany her to the school if it will be like it was when they tried to get out from the stadium.


    ¡°Yeah<b>, </b>everyone wanted to talk to her and get her autografe after the concert. Talia were almost stepped over since she is so small, that¡¯s why Kai ended up carry her¡± Ezra said looking at their


    (


    Chapter 103.


    friends.


    :


    ¡°It were honestly scary, would almost believe she were a famous singer already!¡± Carter said with a worried look on his face.


    Then Talia and Dina started a new song.


    (Perfect duet (Ed Sheeran & Beyonce)


    55


    ¡°I have no doubt that she can be famous if she want to, but I think she just did this because she wanted to surprise you all with her voice.¡± Levi said smiling at us.


    I looked at my daughter, she went throught all that just for us, to surprise us like this.


    She is perfect all around and we couldn¡¯t have a better daughter and sister in our life then Talia.


    Chapter Comments


    B6


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 104

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b>104


    Den¡¯s pov


    I can without a doubt say I were more then shocked when I realized it was Talia on the stage


    singing.


    Her voice is amazing and she really know how to use her voice correctly.


    $¨C$<b>5 </b>


    Now sitting here in the living room with everyone else of our family and extended ¡®new¡® families we have gotten all thanks to Talia listen to her and Dina sing together I can¡¯t ask for a better Saturday


    night.


    (Just give me a Reason (feat. Nate Ruess)-Pink)


    They both act like father and daughter as well as brother and sister, those two really have a tight rtionship.


    I do envy Dina at times but I also know we also have a special rtionship.


    I am not blood rted but even the other say me and Talia act like twins at times more then her and


    Theo.


    I love this family and I can¡¯t ask for anyone better, and after Talia came home I truly feel like I fit in


    even more.


    She have epted me for me and don¡¯t care that we are not blood.


    I have gained the best sister I ever could have asked for.


    I looked over at Talia and saw she asked Charlie for something and he said something then he walked our.


    I also saw she say something to Sabrina who said something back and then Talia and Dina discussed something and then Charlie walked in with a bottle of water for Talia who took a sip of the water.


    (Love is an open door ¨C from ¡°frozen¡°/soundtrack version ¨C Kristen Bell, Santino Fontana)


    (A/N: let just pretend this is a piano and guitar y song)


    Suddenly I heard Talia talk then sing, and I looked at Sabrina and Amalia¡¯s faces lit up with a bright


    smile.


    <b>?</b>. 055


    Oh my god they look like they have such a st, when the song ended and he asked her to marry him and she said yes Kayden shot up.


    ¡°Please tell me this was just for the song and not a real proposal?¡± he asked almost scared and everyone except Talia¡¯s guysughed hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are like my brother/son inw for me Kayden I won¡¯t steal your girl!¡± Dina said


    with a smirk and all of them let out the breath they were holding.


    ¡°Well right there we know they are serious about our baby sister¡± Dominic chuckled and everyone elseughed with him while Kayden and the guys started to blush hard.


    ¡°Leave my poor guys alone everyone, Fabro let sing ¡®rewrite the stars¡®?¡± Talia chuckled.


    ¡°Sure thing baby girl¡± Dina said giving Talia¡¯s guys a wink.


    (Rewrite the stars ¨C Acoustic ¨C The Enchanted, Brandon Chase)


    They started to sing and the guys were able to rx a little, but man these two singing together it¡¯s truly amazing, I think we will have more evening like this now that Talia is talking and singing.


    I look at Kayden and the rest of the guys.


    They all keep a good eye on Talia, not a pocessive one, no, more of a look that show they are proud of her and that she truly is the light in their life.


    (You are the reason ¨C Duet version ¨C Calum Scott, Leona Lewis)


    I think my sweet sorellina is in safe hands with those five guys.


    They will do anything and everything for Talia, and as her brother I can¡¯t be more happy for her.


    And I have never really had any issues with them at school, they have always been nice and great


    guys.


    And I also see how they have changed even more for the better for Talia.


    ¡°Okay for the next song we need you guys to join in, girls do this!¡± Talia said and showed what thedies should do.


    ¡°And guys listen to Fabro¡® she said and he showed us what we were supposed to do.


    When we got it they started the next song.


    (Don¡¯t stop Believin¡® ¨C Cover of Journey ¨C Glee Cast)


    And we all did was we were told.


    With this song they didn¡¯t use any instrument only the rest of us, and man this were actually pretty


    funny.


    <b>$</b><b>5 </b>


    I saw everyone had joined in on this, even more guards hade into the living room thoughout the time Talia and Dina have been singing.


    Everyone did what we were told and had a big smile on their face.


    Who would have thought that strong scary mafia men would be spending their saturday night like this singing.


    ¡°Oh my god, I have never had more fun on a saturday evening like today!¡± Austin saidughed when the song were done.


    ¡°Okay I can do a few more songs, but then I think I have to stop for today because my throat start to get tired¡± Talia said and Dina nodded.


    Then they started their next song and with this Michelle were gonna join.


    (A million Dreams ¨C Ziv Zaifman, Huge Jackman, Michelle Williams)


    ¡°Talia is truly amazing, and she always give so much of herself to us all. She is the best gift we could every ask for, and I can¡¯t say how grateful I am to have her as one of my bestfriend and she is like a sister¡± Luke said looking at the three singing and all three of them have big smiles on their faces.


    ¡°I think she have been the light we all have needed, and now I can¡¯t think of a day without her in it, she is the glue that hold us all together, and put it like this you guys have sorted out your differences because of her, and now y¡¯all hang out all the time!¡± Even said looking at Nico and Kayden.


    (Total Eclipse of the heart (feat. Jonathan Groff)¨C Cover of Bonnie Tyler ¨C Glee cast)


    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that she ept our friendship and have let us into her life! We could never gotten


    12:28 Tue, <b>Sep </b>16


    a better friend then her, and all the mafia stuff, we ept it all as long as we can have her as our friend who is more like a sister to us!¡± Jake said and the rest our friends nodded their heads.


    ¡°Well we all will also thank you guys for epting the fact we are in the mafia and not run away from us, because that would break Talia¡¯s heart she love all of you!¡± Nico said and we all looked at him in shock but he is right.


    When they were done with the song Talia walked over to us and sat down on myp.


    ¡°Bambina you guys are amazing¡± I said hugging her tightly to me.


    <b>55 </b>


    ¡°Thank you, when I were younger me, Fabro and Masi had a lot of nights where we were just singing when I had to stay over to help with a job early the next day¡± She said, Dina and Michelle both nodded happily at that.


    Chapter Comments


    5 5


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 105

    <b>Chapter </b>105<b>. </b>


    Luke¡¯s pov.


    I mean all I said, I truly am grateful to have Talia as one of my best friends and she is like a sister


    for me.


    I am the youngest of four son¡¯s and I always wanted a baby sister.


    But mom died when I were 7 in a car ident and dad never found anyone new.


    But he did good in raise up me and my brothers and now my other three brothers helping him with his work, they are all carpenters and pretty good at what they do.


    First day I meet Talia in the cafeteria when Cami, Jake, Aurora and Austing brought Talia and Den over to our table, I did think she looked he beautiful.


    But I never got that I¡¯m in love with her.


    I truly do love her like a sister and I will dly give my life to save her.


    Now that we have more or lessed moved in here with them as well no day is boring.


    Even up on till now, she have just been writting to us but man she is always so funny and make us allugh.


    Now I look at her sitting on Den¡¯sp and I wish I could have my new ¡®baby sister¡® on myp.


    ¡°Bambina you guys are amazing¡± Den said hugging her tightly.


    ¡°Thank you, when I were younger, me, Fabro and Masi had a lot of nights where we were just singing when I had to stay over to help with a job early the next day¡± She said, Dina and Michelle both nodded happily at that.


    ¡°Masi?¡± Austin asked confused.


    ¡°I guess that is the same as mom and sister kinda thing mixed?¡± I asked raising an eyebrow to Talia who smile and nod.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s correct but mosi didn¡¯t sound so great so I switched it out with an A instead. They are both like a mother and father to me as well as big brother and sister so why not just call them that?¡±


    Chapter 105.


    She asked shurgging her shoulders smilling at Dina and Michelle.


    ¡°Well we are both honored by it and you know that!¡± Michelle said then gave her a wink and Talia nodded with a smile.


    ¡°What kind of job did they have you do early the next day when you guys had sleepovers like that?¡± Even asked couriously.


    ¡°Well sometimes I helped fly clients, sometimes it was when Zeus and Hades mother died and they had to be taken care of around the clock almost. Or some of the other animals I helped train.¡± She smiled her sweet smile answering Evens queestion.


    65


    ¡°Oh my god, I still can¡¯t forget the look of Dubais crown prince when he realized it was a 11 year old girl that flew the ne solo!¡± Dinaughed hard which made both Michelle and Taliaugh hard as


    well.


    ¡°Oh my god, I remember that! He was a funny dude though!¡± Talia said when she were able to calm


    down.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you got a best friend in him for the rest of your life!¡± Michelleughed.


    The rest of us just looked shocked at them.


    ¡°I knew she could fly, but still don¡¯t stop surpise me that she could fly a private ne solo at that age!¡± Theo said shocked and we all nodded at that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be on a ne ride with you just to see you do fly the ne solo.¡± Nico said just as


    shocked.


    ¡°Maybe we need to take a family vacation soon and you can fly the ne¡± Arhur said and everyone nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Haha, we can go to Dubai and meet your best friend the crown prince¡± Dina said chuckling.


    (A/N: know this is just a story, and no way trying to be rude to anyone from Dubai or their royal family)


    ¡°That would be cool, Sheikh Hamdan is a great guy!¡± Talia said smiling.


    ¡°Well now we just need for you kids to have a break from school and then we can head on a vacation!¡± Thomas said with a smile holding a arm around his wife Josefine.


    12:28 Tue<b>, </b>Sep 16


    Chapter 105.


    *****


    :.


    <b>$</b><b>5 </b>


    It is now Tuesday and we are at school, yesterday at school everyone were constantly wanting to talk to Talia and all of us had a hard time keeping them away.


    Now we are sitting in the cafeteria eating our lunch and Talia had to take a quick trip to her locker to get her ne she forgot to take on today.


    Some of us offered to tag along with her, but she said she would be quick so we could just wait and that were 15 minutes ago.


    ¡°What is ¡®quick¡® for girls?¡± Den looked at Aurora and Cami a little worried.


    ¡°Well this is not quick, I can tell you that!¡± Cami said looking at the door waiting for Talia toe


    back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I have a bad feeling, I will see if I can find her¡± I said standing up so did the rest of my friend group from before.


    ¡°We wille with you, we also have a very bad feeling, and it won¡¯t go away, I hope we are just overreacting but better to be safe then sorry, right?¡± Kayden said standing up and the rest of Talia¡¯s guys stood up and we all went out to look for Talia.


    ¡°Some of us will wait here in case she is back and we will call you guys!¡± Adam said looking at us worried as well and we nodded then walked out of the cafeteria.


    We first headed to her locker and didn¡¯t see her there.


    We also stopped a few students in the halls asking if they had seen Talia and none of them had.


    The more we looked the more worried we became.


    ¡°Can you two check the girls bathrooms?¡± Kai asked Cami and Aurora who nodded and ran away to do just that.


    Then we heard the bell ring, I looked at Carter.


    ¡°You have the next ss with Talia right? Can you go and see if she have gone to ss<b>?</b>¡± I asked and he nodded as well heading towards his ss<b>. </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this one bit!¡± I said low but high enough for them to hear me.


    <b>12:28 </b>Tue, Sep 16


    Chapter 105.


    ¡°I know this bad feelings won¡¯t let go!¡± Kai said looking worried at us.


    $<b>55 </b>


    4


    Then Kayden¡¯s phone started to ring and we all held our breath hoping for good news, he answered and put it on speaker.


    Nico: ¡°Okay so we have checked the gym section of the school, and she is not there, she did not go


    back to the cafeteria either.¡±


    Luka: ¡°I sent the girls to check the bathrooms and Carter went to ss to see if she went there¡±


    Kayden: ¡°I¡¯m truly starting to get worried because this is not like her!¡±


    Cole: ¡°I know, should we call Leon and Nathan?¡±


    Adam: ¡°Honestly at this point we don¡¯t have a choice, something must have happend to her and I¡¯m


    worried.¡±


    Theo: ¡°Okay I will call now, I will put him on speaker¡±


    We hard he called and then Leon answered.


    Chapter Comments


    16


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 106

    0:0


    Luke¡¯s pov.


    Leon: ¡°Yes, Theo?¡±


    Theo: ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t know how to truly exin this but Talia is gone!¡±


    Nathan: ¡°What? What do you mean she is gone?¡±


    Nico: ¡°We were at our lunch break and we were in the cafeteria, then Talia said she needed to get her ne from her locker, she had forgotten to put it on today. And we offered toe with but she said she should be quick so it were no need, after we waited for 15 minutes we went looking for her but we can¡¯t fine her anywhere, we sent Carter to the ss but he have not given any notice that she havee there, Cami and Aurora is checking the girls bathrooms but they have also note back to us with an update. We all have a very bad feeling Leon, something is wrong!¡±


    Leon: ¡°Keep looking, we will be there with the Millers, the Volkov and the Ramirez, in the meantime Lucian will work on hacking the security camera, we will find out what happened. I will also talk to the principal.¡±


    With that Leon cut the call with Theo.


    Zach: ¡°Okay so we will keep looking around, Theo go to the parking lot and wait for them, if anyone of us finds her we will call Theo to give him the message to the others.¡±


    Kayden: ¡°Got it, good luck in your search¡±


    Kayden said and then cut the call. ¡°Okay so the mafia families are on the way here and they will close the school down, meaning we will find her!¡± Kayden whispered and we all nodded.


    ¡°Okay so we will keep looking and help wille soon, she have to be here somewhere¡± I said and the rest nodded, we split up in groups with two people in each group.


    Me and Austin went together.


    We looked for about 3 hours, from time to time we checked in with the others to hear if they have found her but no luck yet. We have a big school, but it shouldn¡¯t be this hard finding one person.


    We walked down the corridors then I stopped looking at the door leading down to the basement.


    Chapter 106.


    It looked like it have some blood on it, I looked at Austin and he saw it too.


    200


    He called Theo right away while I walked in the door, ¡°Wait there for them, I will start to look down here¡± I said over my shoulder walking down the stairs.


    I used my phone to light up the dark corridors down here<b>. </b>


    Then I started to look around down here, checking every room.


    After another few minutes looking around I came to a room and what I saw made me first freeze before I quickly started to run up to the bundleying on the floor.


    I quickly called Theo and put my phone on speaker.


    ¡°Talia can you hear me?¡± I asked frentic, I check for pulse and let out the breath I were holding.


    She have a pulse but it¡¯s weak.


    Theo: ¡°Luke, anything?¡±


    Luke: ¡°I found her in the basement, she is unconscious, I will make my way up now but I will have you on the phone.¡±


    Theo: ¡°Thank god, okay, we will see you soon!¡±


    I moved Talia a little around so I could lift her up, that¡¯s when I saw the dark ground under her.


    ¡°Fuck¡± I said, I leaned down and tried to check her for any injuries.


    Theo: ¡°What happened?¡±


    I lifted her top a little to look at her stomach and see she have been stabbed three times!


    Luke: ¡°She have been stabbed three times!¡±


    I informed Theo while taking off my shirt to try to bind around her stomach to stop the bleeding. I carefully get my shirt behind her back and tie it on her stomach then turn it around a little so it cover all the stab wounds.


    Leon: ¡°THE FUCK, WHAT DO YOU MEAN SHE IS STABBED?¡±


    Chapter 106.


    I heard Leon shout in the phone.


    <b>55 </b>


    Luke: ¡°She have three stab wounds in her stomach area as I can see, she have lost a lot of blood and she is very pale, I don¡¯t have the best light down here so I can¡¯t see more but she is also getting cold to the touch. I just tied my shirt around her to try to stop the bleeding, but I will bring her up now!¡±


    I said, putting my phone on top of Talia¡¯s stomach and lifted her up bridal style and started to make my way out of here. And it¡¯s like a fucking maze down here, it¡¯s hard to find my way.


    Nathan: ¡°How is it going Luke? Are you out soon?¡±


    Luke: ¡°I try toe out as fast as I can, the corridors down here are narrow, dark and it¡¯s a fucking


    maze.¡±


    I started to get frustrated.


    I need to get her help right now.


    ¡°LUKE?¡± I heard Austin yell, thank god that can help me get out of here!


    ¡°AUSTIN KEEP SHOUTING, IT WILL HELP ME GET OUT OF HERE!¡± I shouted back and he did.


    After a few minutes I got to the stairs and hurried up and out the door Austin was holding open.


    Luke: ¡°Okay we are out of the basement, where should I bring her she need help NOW?¡±


    I told the others on the phone.


    I heard that they discuss a little before I heard Caleb came to the phone.


    Caleb: ¡°Bring her out to the parking lot, then I have to see her injuries!¡±


    Austin: ¡°Okay we will be there in a few minutes¡±


    He said then he hung up the call for me while we rushed down the corridors.


    ¡°Fuck she don¡¯t look good!¡± Austin said looking at Talia with worry and I agree.


    She is more pale then I first though and my shirt is already dripping wet with blood.


    ¡°I saw at least three stab wounds but it can be more, I didn¡¯t see so well down there, let <i>us </i>just hope


    Chapter 106.


    we get her help <b>in </b>time!¡± I said and Austin nodded.


    We kept rushing down the corridors of the school and we saw guards from the mafia families guarding all ssroom doors and student¡¯s were still inside.


    When they saw us they looked at Talia with a worried look then nodded at us, we nodded back and kept hurry out.


    The guards by the front door open the doors for us and we rushed out seeing Caleb, Leon, Theo, Nathan, Nico, Kayden and many of the others, seeing others also storming out from different doors out to the parking lot.


    When they saw Talia in my arms their eyes widen in fear and shock.


    Caleb rushed up to me and quickly started to look at Talia.


    Kayden also rushed up to us looking at Talia with tears in his eyes.


    I gave him a nod, and he quickly understood and gently took Talia out of my arms and into his.


    ¡°Get to the hospital RIGHT NOW!¡± Caleb said and we all rushed into cars.


    Chapter Comments


    4


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 107

    <b>Chapter </b><b>107</b><b>. </b>


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    When Lia went missing during lunch I started to have this horrible feeling inside me.


    What if her crazy mother, step father or her step sister hade for her.


    And that worry just grew the more we looked but couldn¡¯t find her.


    When I saw Luke and Austin came rushing out with her in Lukes arms I stood there frozen for a little, she look so pale, and blood kept dripping from her.


    I rushed up to her and I think Luke understood I needed to hold her close to me.


    When he gave me the nod I quickly but gently lifted her into my arms then me, Caleb, Leon, dad and Arthur rushed into dad¡¯s car and we rushed to the hospital.


    I sat in the back with Lia on myp, Caleb next to me in the middle checking her as best as he could, and he told me to press on her wounds to try to stop the bleeding a little.


    Leon sat on the other side of Caleb, dad was driving and Arthur in the passenger seat.


    I looked down on Lia¡¯s extreamly pale and lifeless face, I felt my tears streaming down my face.


    I leaned down kissing her forehead.


    ¡°Please babe, hang in there, don¡¯t leave me¡± I whispered but I know they all can hear me but I don¡¯t care, Talia is all that matters to me right now.


    I just held her close to me, while I at the same time put pressure on her wounds.


    I just keep kissing her head, I can¡¯t lose her now!


    ¡°I have talked to the hospital Caleb, you will be able to be in charge of Talia, ina and Emma is on the way to the hospital to help you.¡± Leon said.


    ¡°Good, that way I know I have somepetent hands helping me!¡± Caleb said they kept the conversation going but all my focus were on my baby in my arms.


    I just pray to god that she will make it.


    55


    Chapter 107.


    I need her in my life.


    It felt forever before we got to the hospital, even though we also had guards that drive head of us blocking the way so we have a clear way to the hospital.


    When we finally arrived at the hospital dad jumped out of the car and open the door for me.


    I quickly got out with Talia still in my arms, and we all ran inside.


    Some doctors and nurses came up to us and wanted to take Talia out of my arms but I don¡¯t want to let her go until I know Caleb is in charge of her.


    Some doctors came running with some hospital clothes for Caleb and he just changed in the middle of the lobby then he gave me a nod and I put Lia down on the bed they had ced in front of me.


    Then Caleb rushed Lia away with the other doctors and nurses.


    Dad picked up Caleb¡¯s shirt and jeans from the floor and guided me to a chair.


    I just kept staring at the door Lia were rushed through and I got a sense of devja vu.


    After a little Kai, Carter, Ezra and Levi came in and sat down next to me.


    After them Theo, Den, Kyle, Luke, Even, Jake, Austin, Cami, Aurora and Lia¡¯s security team


    came.


    55


    And Not long after everyone else came as well.


    Everyone except Sabrina and Amalia, they are too young to understand whats going on.


    The hospital manager came and cave us a whole hospital wing and told us that they have blocked it off for us.


    This is one of the Binchi¡¯s hospital so they are technical the bosses so that is understandable and we are a lot of people here right now.


    So we moved to the wing on the top floor and the manager said he wille give us update personally when he knew anything about Talia.


    I sat back down in a chair dad guided me to, I just need to see Lia.


    Chapter 107.


    I need her to be fine, I need my baby.


    <b>1</b><b>: </b>


    I don¡¯t know how long we were sitting there waiting but it felt like forever until the manager came


    back.


    <b>55 </b>


    ¡°Caleb and his team have been able to stop most of the internal bleeding. Her liver got hit, and some big blood vessels in her stomach, she got a head injury, and she also got a stab wound on her right thigh.¡± the manager told us.


    ¡°But she will be okay?¡± Leon asked worried.


    ¡°She have lost a lot of blood, and the blood you guys have seen is just a little of it<b>, </b>she had so much blood bleeding in her stomach. And when ite to her head injurywe will with wait and see how bad that have effected her until she wakes up. But Caleb have finished the biggest injuries now, and they have giving her a lot of blood transfution. When they are done they will bring her up here to you guys! This entire wing will be for you guys only, and since you guys are so many we will be able to put some beds here for you all!¡± he said and Leon nodded and let him leave.


    ¡°Okay so she should be out of surgery soon, and when she do make sure that Caleb, ina and Emma will stay here with some of you guys, while some of us will go over the sercurity videos from school and see if can find out what happened to Talia! And if anything else happens or the dooctors say anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call!¡± Leon informed us and we all nodded.


    Then the adults and grown up over 20 left, so now its me, Kai, Carter, Ezra, Levi, Theo, Den, Kyle, Bryan, Adam, Cole, Zach, Nico, Kevin, Joshua, Paul, Axel, Henry, Benjamin, Austin, Luke, Aurora, Even, Jake and Cami. And of course Talia¡¯s security team is here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, who would do this to her?¡± Aurora broke the silence after a while looking, at all of us helplessly.


    ¡°Well I can only think of three people but I don¡¯t know how they would know where she is!¡± I said in a low tone still just staring at the door waiting for Lia toe here.


    ¡°Who?¡± Cami asked suprised.


    I looked at them with an emotionless expression.


    ¡°Her mother, step father and step sister¡± I said shugging my shoulders.


    ¡°If it is our mother that is behind it I swear I will kill her myself, she have caused us nothing but pain!¡± Nico said and the rest of the Bianchi siblings here nodded in agreement.


    Chapter 107.


    <b>55 </b>


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand if it¡¯s them, how did they find her?¡± Carter asked just looking at the floor in


    front of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no matter who it is I swear I will kill them for what they have done!¡± I said with a cold expressionless tone and face.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 5


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 108

    Theo¡¯s pov


    ¡°She will be fine right?¡± Luke asked quietly, looking down on his bloody hands.


    He have gotten to borrow Austin¡¯s hoodie since he used his shirt to tie around Talia¡¯s stomach and


    back.


    ¡°She will, she have to be, I can¡¯t lose my twin, and we are lucky you found her Luke. Thank you all for all your help looking for her!¡± I said giving them all a small smile.


    They gave a small smile back.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m gonna be having nightmare of how I found her!¡± Luke said standing up walking over to the window looking out.


    I honestly can¡¯t imagine how horrible that must have been.


    I will have a nightmare about how she looked in his arms when he came out with her.


    Suddenly Nico¡¯s phone were ringing and he answered it without looking who were calling.


    ¡°Hello¡± he said shortly.


    ¡°Why are you two calling me?¡± he asked surprised.


    ¡°Wait, hold on¡± he said then he took the phone away from his ear and motion for us all to be quiet and we all nodded, then he put it on speaker.


    Sadie: ¡°First how is Talia doing?¡±


    I looked at Nico with shock and confusion and I were not the only one and he looked just as confused. Why are his ex ¡®s two minion calling him?


    Nico: ¡°Still in surgery, why do you guys care?¡±


    Maya: ¡°Well for your information we like Talia, and have since we first meet her, we tried to get Maddie to back off but she had it out for her since the first time she saw Talia get out of your car her first day at school.¡±


    <b>12:28 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>16


    Chapter 108.


    Nico: ¡°Well if that is true, you guys have my thanks for trying to get her to back off


    Sadie: ¡°Have the doctor¡¯s said anything? Please say she will make it!¡±


    Nico: ¡°Right now we don¡¯t know much¡±


    Maya: ¡°Please tell us if she is out of the surgery, like I said we both really like Talia, she is nothing but sweet, and honestly when she dislocated Maddies arm I couldn¡¯t help but smile because it were truly deserved. I just wish Talia had broken her arm.¡±


    We all looked at each other shocked! This are her two minions that do her ever little bidding.


    Sadie: ¡°And we know who hurt Talia today!¡±


    I called Leon on my phone but I didn¡¯t put it speaker, Leon need to hear this, I just moved my phone up to Nico and held over the speaker of it not the microphone.


    Nico: ¡°You say you know who hurt Talia, care to share?¡±


    Maya: ¡°It was Maddie, she wanted payback for taking you away from her, and for dislocate her arm and break a rib on her.¡±


    Nico: ¡°Do you have any proof it were Maddie?¡±


    Sadie: ¡°Maddie hit her in the head next to ssroom 362, then when we tried to tell her to stop what she were doing she started to pull her towards the basement, she wanted me and Maya to be apart of it but we said we would not have anything to do with this! I¡¯m sure if you get the police to check the cameras from that ssroom towards the basement you will see Maddie with Talia.¡±


    Maya: ¡°Please, we want nothing to do with Maddie, Talia have giving us the guts to stand up towards her! We just want to see Talia recover quickly!¡±


    Nico: ¡°Thank you for the information we will give it to the right people! By the way, do you guys know where the knife she stabbed Talia with is?¡±


    Sadie: ¡°I would check the dumpster behind the school on the northwest side!¡±


    Nico: ¡°Thank you, talkter!¡±


    Maya: ¡°Nico please keep us updated on Talia!¡±


    <b>4 </b>


    12:28 Tue, <b>Sep </b>16


    Chapter 108.


    Nico: ¡°I will,ter¡±


    Then he hung up and I put the call with Leon on speaker.


    Theo: ¡°Leon did you get all that?¡±


    Leon: ¡°We did, who are these girls and this Maddie girl?¡±


    Nico took a deep breath and let it out.


    55


    Nico: ¡°Maddie was a girl I dated, I broke up with her when me and Talia had sorted out our differences, the two girls on the phone just now were two of her sidekicks but they apparently don¡¯t want anything to do with Maddie now, and they also said they tried to stop Maddie from bully Talia.¡±


    Thomas: ¡°This Maddie girl is she the same that put her nails in Talias arm a while back?¡±


    Den: ¡°Yes grandpa, and the two girls on the phone right now said that Maddie wanted payback for taking Nico away from her and for dislocate her shoulder and break her rib.¡±


    Lucian: ¡°I found the security camera the girls were talking about. And we can clearly see a girl hitting bambina hard in the head with a baseball bat, then she is arguing with two girls that walks away looking angry on the person hitting bambina. If I follow her with the cameras we see she drag Talia to the basement door and push her down the stairs. But it¡¯s no camera in the basement. But when I fast forward a little we see the girl walk out of the door with a bloody knife. When I follow her she is walking out and toss it in a dumpster.¡±


    Leon: ¡°Okay so we have the proof we need, now Tyler and Riley do you two wanna do something for


    us?¡±


    Tyler and Riley walk a bit closer to the phone.


    Tyler: ¡°What can we do for you Don?¡±


    Leon: ¡°We need you two to go to Maddies house and pick her up, but put on the police uniform you guys came here in and pretend you will arrest her, or that you have some questions for her, then bring her to our warehouse we are at right now, I will text you our location¡±


    Riley: ¡°Right away Don, with pleasure, no one is hurting my baby sister and get away with it!¡±


    Leon: ¡°We will see you two soon with this Maddie girl, I¡¯m sure Nico have her adress,ter guys and keep us updated on Talia, have shee out of surgery?¡±


    <b>Tue</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>16 </b>


    Chapter 108.


    Joshua: No not yet, we hope she will be out soon¡±


    Leon: ¡°Okay, let us know when she is! Bye guys!¡±


    Then Leon hung up the call, Tyler and Riley left to go home to change and Nico texted Tyler the adress to Maddie.


    And now we are back at the waiting game of either any news about Talia or that they bring her up


    here.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 109

    <b>chapter </b><b>109</b>.


    Leon¡¯s pov


    I can¡¯t get my mind to stop worry about Talia, when I got the call that she was gone and they couldn¡¯t find her, I started to panic like crazy, and we all rushed to their school.


    I talked to the principal, he is also apart of the mafia so he just as much as us wanted to find Talia.


    We quickly got the school on lockdown, all students was to stay in their ssrooms together with their teachers.


    When Luke told us he found her but she had been stabbed my heart sank to the buttom of my


    stomach.


    I can¡¯t lose my sister again!


    I made sure our guards cleared the road ahead so we had clear way to the hospital and that Caleb would be the lead of the surgery.


    It¡¯s not a doctor I trust more now with my bambina¡¯s life!


    After we were told Caleb have been handle the biggest injuries we decided we wanted to figure out what the hell happened to my baby sister.


    When I suddenly got a call from Theo, I quickly put it on speaker hearing how Nico asked someone to share what they knew about what happened to Talia.


    Now we wait for Tyler and Riley toe with the piece of shit that hurt my bambina.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait till I get my hands on her!¡± Linda said angry.


    We have thedies here because we live by a code, we never hurtdies, but thedies can hurtdies and with this girl, none of thedies in the families are holding back because she hurt our princess!


    ¡°She will be here soon! Let make sure we have all the tings we need!¡± grandma said and thedies walked into the torture room to look over all the tools.


    Me and the other guys smirked, because we know none of thedies will hold back.


    chapter 109.


    And even though we guys don¡¯t hurtdies, don¡¯t mean we don¡¯t enjoy seeing they in pain when they truly deserve it!


    And this girl deserve all the hell she haveing for her!


    ¡°Let me go you piece of shit, this is not the police station! Where the hell are you two taking me¡± we all heard a girl scream on the top of her lungs.


    Tyler and Riley dragged this ugly ass bitch in front of me and I just feel anger boiling inside of me.


    When the girl looked up at me her attitude changed.


    ¡°Oooo what a handsome man you are!¡± This Maddie girl said looking up at me then tried to be seductive and I just felt myself wanting to gag.


    ¡°How the fuck could Nico be dating this tramp?¡± Nathan asked with discust.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you calling a tramp?¡± Maddie asked angry looking at Nathan and Nathan walked up to her face with an angry look on his.


    ¡°You bitch, first of you are the ugliest I have ever seen, and I think we need to get Nico¡¯s eye checked, guess the only reason he would date you must be the because you would easily spread you legs. Guess we also need to have him checked for any kind of std.¡± Nathan said looking like he want to kill her right were she is standing.


    ¡°YOU¡± she screamed angry.


    I walked up to her as well and she quickly soften her facial expression when I got closer.


    ¡°You have messed with the wrong family, and you hurting my baby sister like you have done today, you have sealed your fate!¡± I said in a deadly calm tone and she started to shiver.


    ¡°Tyler, Riley, thedies are waiting inside there for Maddie¡± I said and they nodded and took her inside the room grandma, aunty L, aunty Alice, Linda, Elena, Michelle, Simone, Maria and Olivia is waiting inside.


    We walked into the room next door to look at thedies work.


    We saw they all standing ready when Tyler and Riley bring the girl inside.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± the girl Maddie asked thedies in the room.


    chapter 109.


    ¡°You hurt my little bambina, one thing is sure, youngdy, you will not be walk out of here alive. grandma said with a deadly calm.


    50


    Tyler and Riley brought her to a chair and tied her up and those two walked out of the room leaving thedies to their business.


    Linda walked over to the table and got back with a knife.


    ¡°You see, Talia is very special to all of us, and you have been harassing her since she moved her! And that is the biggest mistake you could ever do!¡± Linda said then stabbed Maddie in her stomach and


    Maddie screamed.


    Listen to her scream is so increadible saticfying.


    ¡°Me, Linda and those twodies look at her as our own daugther, Josefine here is her grandmother, and these lovelydies are like her sisters, and you have harmed our mafia princess, that my dear have severe consequences!¡± Elena said with a deadly tone.


    ¡°What? Mafia princess?¡± Maddie asked super scared right now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right bitch, do you know what happens to people crossing the mafia?¡± Maria asked smirking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know!¡± Maddie started to cry more.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care if you knew or not! You hurt Talia, and now you will pay the price¡± Maria said walking back to Maddie with something in her hand and then she started to drag off her manicure nails with the pliers in her hand.


    Myself and the rest of the men in the room watching this made a lot of faces like we felt the pain ourselves.


    ¡°If it wouldn¡¯t have been for the fact that she hurt our baby sister I would feel sorry for her and the pain she feel right now¡± Dominic said making a face like he was in pain.


    We heard Maddie scream and cry and honestly it were music to my ears.


    When Maria were done with her nails Maddie took a deep breath.


    ¡°I hope that bitch dies¡± she said looking at thedies in the room with an angry look on her tear stained face.


    12.49 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>


    chapter 109.


    Simone lost her cool and punched her hard in the face and we could see how Maddies <b>head </b><b>flew </b>to


    the side.


    Then Olivia walked up to her with a gun in her hand.


    ¡°You have no idea what Talia have gone through in life, and what you feel here is just a little dent to the pain she have suffered.¡± Then she shot her in the stomach, she made sure it were not a deadly shot though.


    ¡°You better hope my bambina survive or you will be in for a long and painful ride with us. If she survive we will cut this short and give you a quick death, if not you will feel all our wrath ten times more.¡± Grandma said before giving her another stab to her stomach before they left the room and Maddie were alone in there crying and screaming.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 6


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 110

    <b>Chapter </b><b>110</b><b>. </b>


    Nico¡¯s pov


    I¡¯m beyond pissed that Maddie is the one behind this.


    And honestly I feel it¡¯s all my fault.


    Talia have been through so much already just because of me.


    First she end up throwing up blood because I punched her hard in the stomach.


    Now she have been stabbed because my stupid ex were jealous of her.


    I can¡¯t lose my baby sister, we just got her back not even a month ago and she have been seriously hurt twice and both times have been my fault.


    I don¡¯t know how I can make this up for Talia, I just pray that thedies give Maddie a hell of a time.


    We are still waiting for Talia to be brought up to the wing were we are but she still isn¡¯t out of


    surgery.


    I look over at Kayden, Kai, Carter, Ezra and Levi they all look like they don¡¯t know what to do with themselves.


    We have all seen how much Talia means to all of them.


    They truly love her, and I¡¯m d she have these guys in her life!


    Theo, Den and Kyle also look so broken!


    Cami and Aurora have not stopped crying.


    Austin, Even, Jake and Luke look like they have also lost a big piece of their life.


    We have all seen they care about Talia like she is their sister.


    And I can¡¯t imagine how Luke must feel after finding Talia like that.


    I walked up to look who is still staring out of the window.


    Chapter 110.


    ¡°Hey buddy how are you feeling?¡± I asked him in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Nico, I can¡¯t get the sight out of my head. Talia is like the little sister I always wish I got, now I have her as a little sister and this happens. I¡¯m just at a loss, and I don¡¯t know what to do, I need to see her!¡± Luke said still just looking out the window.


    ¡°I know, and I can¡¯t imagine how it must be finding her like that! I just need to see her, I need to see her sparkling eyes, hear her voice, see that she is fine! And I can¡¯t believe Maddie did this, and because of that I also feel responsible for what happened to Talia¡± I said wiping away a tear making it¡¯s way down my cheek.


    ¡°Nico, you know you are not to me for Maddies actions!¡± Kayden said walking up to me and Luke.


    ¡°I know but I do, she did it out of jealousy and Talia was the one paying the price¡± I said looking out the window as well.


    ¡°Nico, you know Talia would not want you to me youself¡± Den said from the couch which made us all look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Talia don¡¯t me you, so please don¡¯t me yourselve¡± Theo said as well..


    Suddenly we heard the elevator stopping at our floor and we all looked towards it.


    And out of the elevator came Caleb, Emma, ina and some other nurses pushing Talia in a bed.


    We all walked up to them, but made sure we are not in the way for them.


    We saw they ce Talia in the hospital wing¡¯s living room where some nurses have ce other beds as well for the rest of us.


    Since we have the whole wing for ourselves they figured they would ce her here since everyone want to be near her and the rooms are too small for all of us to be there with her.


    They made sure all the machines were properly hooked up and that Talia would befortable then the other nurses left so it were only uncle Caleb, Emma and ina left with the rest of us.


    We all waited for Caleb to tell us how things are with Talia.


    When he made sure everything is good with her then he turned around and looked at us and I think about everyone here is holding our breath looking between Caleb and Talias sleeping figure in the


    bed.


    12:29 Tue<b>, </b>Sep 16


    Chapter 110.


    55


    ¡°All her internal injuries have been taken care off. She had so much internal bleeding and the blood we have seen have just been a little of it. She have gotten a lot of blood and the wounds have been sealed. Her head wound on the other hand it¡¯s been closed but we can¡¯t know the damage done until she wakes up, from the pictures we have taken of her head she have some bad swelling in her brain as well as some bleeding in her brain. It have been taken care off. But as said we don¡¯t know the damage until she wake up¡± Caleb exin.


    ¡°I also want to make you all aware that it may be a chance she will wake up and not know who she is or who any of you guys are! But IF that is the case it should only be temporarely so don¡¯t be rmed. But where she got hit in the head, the bleeding may have effected her memory section of her brain.¡± Caleb said and I felt like I¡¯m about to hit the floor if it wasn¡¯t for n quickly holding me <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    ¡°I know this is hard to hear, and we all want her to wake up and that everything is fine, I just want to make you aware and prepare youselves incase that is the case!¡± Caleb said with a sad look on his


    face.


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t have any questions I will go and give Leon a call to inform him and the rest about all this as well.¡± he said and Theo spoke up.


    ¡°But she will be fine? She will recover from this? Or is it a chance she will have someplications from this?¡± he asked looking at Caleb with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°She should recover hundred percent, but if her brain is affected it may take some time but medically she should recoverpletely¡± Caleb said with a small smile and we all let out a deep breath..


    ¡°I will go and call the others, you all should try to get some rest as well, it¡¯ste and due to the sedatives she will at least be out till morning, due to her head injury it may take longer, the rest is now up to Talia and her will to keep on fighting¡± Caleb said and we all nodded with sad looks on our faces and he walked away and into a room to call the others.


    Kayden, Kai, Carter, Levi and Ezra were by her side and either stood next to her holding her hands or sitting on some chairs next to her bed holding a hand on her body.


    n guided my body over to one of the beds there and helped me sit down.


    But I could not take my eyes off Talia for even a second.


    It were good to see her sleeping figure but now I need her to wake up and I need her to remeber us all, <b>we </b>all need her in our life!

 Awakens 111

    <b>Chapter </b>111.


    $1


    Kai¡¯s pov.


    This have been the worst day of my life, now looking at my sweet baby in the hospital bed and see her hooked up to all these machines it¡¯s breaking my heart.


    My baby don¡¯t deserve this!


    I¡¯m holding her left hand in mine, Kayden holding her right in his.


    Carter, Ezra and Levi is holding their hands on her body.


    ¡°What if she don¡¯t remember us when she wake up?¡± Carter asked his voice breaking when he speaks.


    ¡°If that is the case, remember Caleb said it would only be for a short time. All we can do now is be here for her, give her a reason to keep fighting, and we will still be here for her even if she don¡¯t remember us.¡± I said tears down my face caressing her hand with mine.


    ¡°We will just give her a reason to fall in love with us again!¡± Levi said wiping away some tears on his face.


    I looked over at Kayden and he looked so broken, Talia means everything to all five of us, but none


    of us can deny that Talia and Kayden have something incredibly special.


    I don¡¯t know how long we sat there but the others of our families have gotten back, Leon, Dante, Arthur, Aaron and David all just stood at the end of the bed looking at Talia.


    ¡°Have you guys made Madison pay for what she have done?¡± Luke asked in a deadly calm way I almost got scared.


    Leon looked at him in shock and Luke still kept his eyes on Talia.


    ¡°Thedies did start the payback, but stopped since we don¡¯t want her to bleed out to quickly, and we have a rules in our mafia that us guys don¡¯t harmdies even if they deserve it.¡± Leon looked at


    Luke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not apart of the mafia, at least not yet, can I have a go at her?¡± Luke said emotionless tearing his eye off Talia and looked Leon dead in the eyes.


    Leon looked a bit shocked at his request.


    Chapter 111.


    ¡°Please Leon, Talia is just like a sister to us, and we haven¡¯t made it into the mafia yet, but that don¡¯t mean we don¡¯t want payback for Talia.¡± Even said just as determent.


    Leon looked over at Nathan then they both gave a nod to each other.


    ¡°Very well, the once that want retaliation for Talia and do not live by the mafia rules yete with us. We will bring you to the whiny bitch, hell you can even kill her for all we care, maybe this can be your initiation into the mafia¡± Nathan said and Leon nodded.


    Then Even, Luke, Austin, Jake, Aurora, Cami, Benjamin, Axel, Henry and Paul stood up and walked over to the elevator.


    Then Leon, Nathan, Lucian, Michel, Kieran, Victor, Stuart, Dominic, Niy, Santiago and Brandon


    walked over to them.


    Guess all the higer ups in the mafia except for the retired grownups will oversee this initiation of


    these 10 friends of ours.


    Henry, Paul, Benjamin and Axel have done some work for the mafia but they are notpletely part of it yet, guess they are just as set on making Maddie pay for what they have done to one of our


    princesses.


    After they left Dina stood by the end of the bed together with Arthur, Aaron and David. Dina also looked so broken.


    Talia is like a mix of his daugther and baby sister.


    None of us can deny that Dina mean so much to Talia and same goes for Talia.


    Sometimes it even look like Talia means more to Dina then his own wife, but the same can be said about Michelle and Talia, looks like Talia means more to her then Dina.


    Many many hourster the morning have arrived, Caleb, Emma and ina have made sure her stats are okay and that Talia isfortable.


    They have given her medication through her IV on her arm.


    ¡°The setative should be out now, so now it¡¯s just a waiting game to see when she will wake up.¡± Caleb said and I couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her hand carefully.


    We all just sat there, nurses havee up with food for us but none in the wing were able to eat, we


    Chapter 111.


    were all so worried about Talia.


    And I also wonder how things are going with Luke and the others.


    Luke¡¯s pov.


    After we left the hospital with the higher up in the different mafias we went to a warehouse, then we


    got brought to a room.


    ¡°Before you guys enters, know everything is allowed inside here for you guys. And nothing you guys do will leave that room! We will watch you guys from the room next door, so make sure you make her suffer dearly for all of us!¡± Leon said with a smirk and we all nodded.


    When we entered the room we were hit with a very unpleasant odor of pee.


    Guess sweet little Maddie have pee on herself.


    I looked over to where she was sitting on the chair tied up, bloodied, stabbed, but she have gotten some bandages on, guess to prevent her for bleeding out.


    Oh how much fun we will have.


    I see they have ripped over her nails, damn that must have been painful.


    I smirk and I see the rest of the other 9 people in the room smirk as well.


    Cami clear her throat and Maddie look up from the chairs with puffy eyes.


    Then her eyes lit up ¡°Oh my god, are you here to save me?¡± Maddie asked excitedly.


    This made us all snicker and chuckle.


    ¡°Yes we are honey!¡± Aurora said with a fake smile and happy tone.


    ¡°Oh thank god, these people are crazy!¡± Maddie said sitting up straight.


    ¡°We are here to free you from this world Madison!¡± I said with a muderous tone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡± She said starting to shiver.


    ¡°You Maddie, have been a pain in our ass for a long time, thinking that everyone bow down to you


    16:09 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18


    Chapter 111.


    and you can threat people however you want.¡± Benjamin said walking over to the table with tools and I followed him.


    ¡°But targeting Talia, that¡¯s where you messed up! Not only did you hurt a person we all hold dear, we all here look at as a sister, you also messed with the mafia and their most precious princess who have already lived a life in hell. Now you do this to her, something she didn¡¯t deserve at all!¡± I said walking over to her pulling her hair hard so she have to look up at me.


    ¡°Talia have be my baby sister, she have be the most important person to me, and you hurt her!¡± I said with so much anger in my voice that scared Maddie so much that she peed on herself again.


    Chapter Comments


    B7


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 112

    Luke¡¯s pov.


    ¡°So you are in love with her as well, she sure know how to wrap guys around her fingers, is she that much of a slut?¡± Maddie said with a smirk now and before I knew it Cami pped the shit out of


    her.


    ¡°She already have 5 boyfriends are you trying to be her 6th Luke?¡± Maddie asked looking back at me with the smirk.


    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t get it Maddie, are you deaf?¡± Paul asked walking up to us leaning down in her face just a few inches away from her face.


    ¡°First Nico told you over and over that Talia is his baby sister, yet you kept saying you was his girlfriend and not Talia, we all told you they were sibling but you just couldn¡¯t get your nut size of <i>a </i>brain to understand that. Now Luke here have told you twice she is like a sister to us all and he look at her like a baby sister yet you can¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of that! You truly are as dumb as theye and this world will without a doubt be a better ce without your ugly stupid ass!¡± Paul said with a deadly tone.


    He then took the knife I hold in my hand and stabbed her in her left thigh and a blood curling scream filled the room.


    ¡°Ooo that were satisfying¡± Axel said with a big smile.


    ¡°I need to hear more of that music¡± Henry said.


    And after that all hell broke loose in the room, we all took turns on cutting her, stabbing her, punching her and kicking her.


    Cami and Aurora also cut off her hair and that had Maddie crying her eyes out.


    I did end up cutting off two of her fingers on her right hand.


    Austin gave her a pretty nice cut on her face.


    ¡°Damn Austin, that were actually an improvement on her looks.¡± Even praised.


    Jake gave her a nice good cut on her back, when he did that Maddie scream filled the room.


    16:09 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18


    Chapter 112.


    When Axel saw the cut he said it looks like the same cut Talia have on her back.


    Myself, Austin, Even, Jake, Aurora and Cami have not seen her scars yet, I saw some of them when I found her but I was to upied to get her help then study them.


    ¡°Guess now you know a little of the pain Talia have gone through!¡± Benjamin said smirking.


    ¡°And then you go and stab her four times and hit her hard in the head. You think she deserve all that?¡± I asked Maddie raising an eyebrow looking at her ugly crying face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she have gone through all that!¡± Maddie cried out which made us all just shake our


    heads.


    ¡°It don¡¯t mean shit if you knew her past or not Maddie, she never did anything to you<b>, </b>and you had no right to being rude or hurt her in anyway!¡± I said radiating with anger.


    I walked up to her took a knife out of Evens hand and stabbed her in the shoulder.


    ¡°You know Maddie we have been told we can kill you, and trust us we will! But before that you have to understand your own wrong doings, we ain¡¯t just gonna kill you, we need you to understand why!¡± I said while twisting the knife that is now in her shoulder and she is screaming loud.


    ¡°So Maddie, can you tell us why you are in here?¡± Aurora said with an innocent smile while she is covered in blood like the rest of us.


    ¡°I hurt, Talia without reason and she didn¡¯t deserve it¡± Maddie said with a low voice.


    ¡°Well done, you deserve a reward for that!¡± Henry said with a smile and Maddie looked up at him with hope in her eyes.


    ¡°You have realised your wrong doings, so I would say you deserve to be put out of your misery¡± Paul looked at her with a bright smile.


    ¡°I would say Luke deserve the honor, he have to live with the sight of how he found Talia, only if you want to though it Luke?¡± Axel said looking at me with a smile and raised eyebrow.


    ¡°With pleasure, if no one have anything against it we will end her now!¡± I said looking at the mirror knowing the others are looking at us there.


    ¡°Please go ahead, get rid of this pest¡± Leon said and we heard his smirk.


    <b>???</b><b>?? </b>??


    Chapter 112.


    I nodded, I walked up to Maddie, pulled the knife out of her shoulder and she started beg to be spared.


    I walked behind her, pulled whats left of her hair so she have to look up at me.


    ¡°Hope you now regret hurting our baby sister!¡± I said looking at her in her eyes then I sliced her neck from one side to the other and she started to bleed out instantly, I kept her head like that and watched as her life left her eyes.


    When Maddie were dead the leader open the door and Leon told us toe out.


    We followed them to an open room with lots ofputers, screens, many people working by the


    screens etc.


    ¡°You all did amazing, honestly we couldn¡¯t have done it better, and you also didn¡¯t just kill her to get rid of her, you all made sure she understood how she fucked up. We all see great potential in all 10 of you and I¡¯m happy to let you know you all made it and are now officially apart of the mafia. And you all will be apart of all four mafias, not just the American and Italian belonging to the Bianchi, but the British, Russian and Mexican. Just like Talia is a princess to all of our mafias¡± Leon said with a proud smile.


    The rest of the guys next to Leon pped and the other guys in the room cheered for us all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to say it but I will anyway. No talking about the mafia to anyone outside the mafia families. No snitching to the police, even though you can never know who in the force is on our side or not¡± Leon smirked.


    ¡°Respect all the rules we have which will be given to you on your new secure phone you will now recive, these phones are also untraceable and you will all get a bank ount where you will all get a monthy salery, if you are doing some missons for us that will give extra pay. Any questions?¡± Leon said and we all responded with ¡°no Don¡± out of respect for our boss.


    ¡°Well done then, take these cloths, and bag with new stuff for you all. In there you will find a bind with some informations and the rules we follow. Your new bank ount card which we will pay you on. Now follow these men to get a shower and change into the clothes before we head back to the hospital to see the princess!¡± Leon said and we all again said ¡°Yes Don¡± in unison, bowed our heads and followed the guys.


    3/41

 Awakens 113

    <b>Chapter </b><b>113</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    I can¡¯t believe we are back in this posistion again.


    It was just a little over 2 weeks since she had herst surgery, now this.


    I just want my baby to live a good and happy life!


    I need her!


    I feel I can¡¯t breath without her.


    I just holding her hand in mine and leaning my forehead againt it.


    It¡¯s a while since Caleb said her setative is out of her body, and she still haven¡¯t woken up.


    Luke and the other got back not to long ago and the mafias have gotten 10 new members which is really good and the news that Maddie is gone were a very weing news to say the least!


    We are all just sitting around her bed orying on the beds around the living room kinda room in this wing, waiting for Talia to wake up.


    And this is how the next few hours are spent.


    Then I feel a gentle grip on my hands and I shoot my head up straight and look at Talia.


    ¡°She squeezed your hand?¡± Caleb asked hurried and I nodded.


    Then he quickly made his way to the bed and started to check her out.


    Not long after she slowly started to open her eyes, and man was it good to see her beautiful eyes


    again.


    She looked around the room on all of us and she looked confused and a little scared.


    Then her eyesnd on me and our hands joint together.


    I can feel I start to panick, what if she don¡¯t remeber <b>us</b>, and I don¡¯t want toe off as a creep to


    <b>ST </b>


    Chapter 113.


    her!


    She gently pull her hand out of mine then make a writting motion in the air, ¡®m quick to give her my phone and I¡¯m surprised she remember my code, she seem super confused.


    ¡®Kayden, what happened? And who are all these people?¡®


    Caleb walked up behind me so he could read it.


    ¡°Talia do you remember me?¡± Caleb asked in his doctor tone and Talia nodded her head.


    ¡°Do you remeber this guy?¡± Caleb asked and pointed at Kai, Talia looked at him and then back at Caleb shaking her head carefully.


    Then Dina walked up standing next to me and Talia looked at him and her eyes widen, she held out her hands indicating she want a hug and Dina didn¡¯t hesitate pulling her into a hug.


    Talia indicate she want Dina to sit with her so he carefully lift her up and ce her on hisp and she is leaning her side up against his chest.


    We all look at Caleb.


    She remember me, Caleb and Dina but not the others.


    ¡°Seem like she remember her hospital stay in Seattle but not anything after that, and she remember Dina because she meet him before the hospital stay in Seattle. But I¡¯m sure she just need some time for her brain to recover and her memories will be back with her.¡± Caleb exin and we all nod.


    Talia look at Caleb confused then she tap on my phone again.


    ¡®Dr Alonso, what happened?¡®


    Caleb look at Dina, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best you exin, right now I think you are the one she trust the most out of all of us!¡± Caleb said and Dina nodded.


    Then Dina look at Talia and she look at him.


    ¡°Malyshka, ty mne doveryayesh¡®?¡± Dina asked and Talia nodded.


    (baby, do you trust me?)


    <i>214 </i>


    ¡±


    <b>16:09 Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>18


    Chapter 113.


    :


    I know Dinas mainuguage is Russian so guess it¡¯s easier for him to exin.


    Or maybe they used to talk to each other in russian before Dina moved away.


    ¡°Eti pyat¡® parney


    tvoi parni.¡± Dina said pointing at me, Kai, Ezra, Levi and Carter, Talia look at all


    five of us with wide eyes and blushed hard.


    (These five guys is your boyfriends)


    She quickly cover her face with her tiny hands and Dina chuckled.


    D


    ¡°Da, oni tvoi parni, a vot etot ¨C tvoy otets, i on tvoy brat¨Cblis.¡± He said and nodded at her, then pointed at Arthur then Theo, and she looked at them for a while then put her head to the side like she were thinking hard before she typed on my phone.


    (Yes they are your boyfriends, and that right there is your father, and he is your twin brother)


    ¡®What happened, why can¡¯t I remember them?¡®


    ¡°Kto¨Cto napal na vas i sil¡¯no udaril vas po golove, v rezul¡¯tate chego u vas proizoshlo krovoizliyaniye v mogzg, i vash mozg okazalsya zalitym, a takzhe vas trizhdy udarili nozhom v zhivot i odin raz v bedro.¡± Dina exined and Talia touched her head and looked shocked up at Dina.


    (Someone attacked you and hit your head hard, so you got a brain bleed and your brain swallowed up, and you also got stabbed three time in your stomach and one time in your thigh.)


    Tak chto iz¨Cza travmy golovy vashi vospominaniya o nikh mogli vremenno ischeznut¡®, no Caleb govorit, chto oni, skoreye vsego, skoro vernutsya, po krayney mere, my na eto nadeyemsya.¡± Dina exined and Talia looked sad from what he just told her, she looked at me and then all the other people in the room and you could see tears form in her eyes.


    (So because of your head injury, your memories of them may be gone temporarily but Caleb say you will most likely have it back soon at least that¡¯s what we hope)


    Seeing sad tears in her beautiful ivy purple eyes breaks my heart.


    I just want to pick her up and hold her close.


    I can¡¯t imagine how she must feel, seeing so many in this room looking at her with sad eyes and probably understand that all these people is people who cherish her but she can¡¯t remember them.


    Chapter 113.


    She started to pull out her IV from her arm and before anyone could stop her she had pulled it out and wrapped her arms around my neck.


    I carefully lifted her up and sat on the bed with her on myp and she started to cry her eyes out.


    ¡°Shhh babe, everything will be okey, I promise you and neither me, Kai, Carter, Ezra or Levi will leave your side! Even if you can¡¯t remember it right know, we all love you so much!¡± I whispered in her ear and neck just holding her tightly, I feel she nod against me and is truly holding me tight.


    Then Caleb carefully take her arm and put some pressure where the IV were that is now bleeding and then Emma came with a band aid to put on it before they cleaned her arm for blood.


    Talia were just crying hard into my neck and held me tight, we ended up sitting like that for a while then she had cried herself to sleep.


    I were about toy her down in the bed and step away ¡°Kayden, why don¡¯t youy down next to her?¡± Arthur whispered and I looked at him then nodded andyed down next to her and she quickly moved to findfort in my arms and chest.


    Chapter Comments


    ?


    Q


    1 Reviews >


    Visitor


    13 hours ago


    I pray she remembers them all as they all have missed her from before and only want to see her happy


    B7


    SHARE


    Bo

 Awakens 114

    <b>Chapter </b>114.


    631


    Leon¡¯s pov


    I know we were already made aware that it were a chance she wouldn¡¯t remember us but seeing it, it actually hurt.


    Hell she remember us before but now she don¡¯t, I just pray this will pass quickly.


    But seeing how she remember Kayden and Dina give us a little hope that it won¡¯t be too bad.


    I¡¯m sure Kai, Carter, Ezra and Levi is feeling it hard right now, they all have something special with each other but seem like they try to stay strong for Talia.


    I know it¡¯s hard for me, I can¡¯t imagine how Theo is feeling right now, he look so broken that his twin can¡¯t remember him.


    But honestly, it looks like Talia is the most broken out of all of us that she can¡¯t remember us.


    Seeing how she looked so sad at all of us before she broke down in Kayden¡¯s arm was hard to both


    see and hear.


    But then see how she seekfort in Kayden¡¯s arms how she usually have done when she have been in the hospital bed before were a weirdfort, at least she subconsious know she is safe with him.


    Some nurses came up with some food for us again and now that Talia have at least woken up some of us started to get their appetite again and that is good to see.


    ¡°Caleb is there anything we can do to help her remember us?¡± I asked looking at Caleb and the rest either looked up from their phones or stopped eating waiting for his response.


    ¡°I think all of you just have to introduce yourself to her and tell her who you are to her. And maybe then something will then suddenly click in her brain and her memories cane back. Maybe show her some pictures of you all together. But we can¡¯t overdo it either, we don¡¯t want to cause her a bad headach.¡± he exined and we all nodded.


    Talia slept for a few hours then she woke up again, and when she woke up it were like she tried to hide in Kayden¡¯s chest sitting on hisp.


    ¡°Sweetheart, do you want to be reintrodused to everyone here? Maybe that can help you remeber them?¡± Kayden asked her carefully and we all carefully got up to her one by one and told her who we


    <b>16:09 </b>Thu<b>, </b>Sep 18


    Chapter 114.


    are to her and what our names are etc.


    She shaked everyones hands and when everyone had told her who they are she wrote on Kayden¡¯s phone and Kayden read it up for everyone.


    ¡°She said I¡¯m so sorry I can¡¯t remember you all right now and I hope that will change soon, you all seem like great people and I¡¯m sure we all have some great memories together¡± Kayden said then looked at the rest of us.


    Talia looked at all of us with a little worried expression.


    ¡°Bambina, this is not your fault! You have nothing to say sorry for! And yes I¡¯m sure your memories will be back soon!¡± I said giving her a sincere smile which she also smile back at me.


    We all ended up chilling and talking with each other and Talia for a few hours then we all decided to try to get some rest.


    We all spread out around the entire wing that have been closed off for only us.


    *****


    It have now been two days and Talia have still not gained her memories but we are still trying carefully to talk about things we have done together and showed her a few pictures.


    Caleb reminds us to not lose hope so we keep hoping.


    I see Talia stand up from the bed and carefully walk over to get a ss of water.


    She have a limp due to the stab wound in her thigh.


    ¡°Amore do you want any help with that?¡± Levi ask her seeing she struggle to get the ss with water back to the bed.


    Suddenly Talia freeze up which cause panic in all of us.


    ¡°Tesoro?¡± Ezra said carefully walking up to her, and suddenly she drop the grass of water so it falls to the floor and shatters and Talia kneeling down holding her head screaming in pain.


    We see some pieces of ss goes into her knees and starts to bleed.


    ¡°KAYDEN WHATS GOING ON?¡± Talia scream and Kayden rushes over to Talia lifting her bridal style


    <b>16:10 </b>Thu, Sep 18


    Chapter 114.


    holding her close to his chest while she keep holding her head screaming in pain.


    ¡°Caleb what¡¯s going on¡± Dad asked worried.


    ¡°I think all her memories is rushing back full force, I will try to give her something for the pain and put her to sleep.¡± Caleb said hurry over to a cab full of medications.


    Kayden have made his way back to the bed with Talia on hisp sideways and she lean her head into Kayden¡¯s chest still holding it tight with her own hands as well.


    Caleb first try to get Talia¡¯s arm to put the syring in but she won¡¯t let go of her head. So he end up pitting it in her upper arm.


    Not long after she falls asleep and let go of her head.


    ¡°That shit was scary as fuck¡± Axel said still in shock of what happened.


    ¡°Did I or we cause that?¡± Levi asked sadly. ¡°Both yes and no¡± Caleb started to exin.


    ¡°Something suddenly clicked in her brain and all her memories must had flooded back to her and so much information to process at one time can be extreamly painful. It is what we wanted but not everything at once.¡± Caleb exined and we all looked at Talia sadly.


    Her guys right by her side while she is sleeping on Kayden¡¯sp and resting her head against his


    chest.


    ¡°Now that she have gained her memories back and have had a few days to heal we can take her home, just let us take care of the pices of ss in her knees first¡± Caleb said and started to work on her injuries.


    ¡°Okay, so some of us should head home now, make sure the maids clean her room so it¡¯s no dust in there. We will bring Talia back home with us in a few hours after making sure everything is set and she is good to go!¡± Dad ordered and everyone nodded.


    The russian, mexican, Dina and Michelle, grandma and grandpa, our uncles and aunties, all our brothers except Theo, Den and Kyle left.


    And all the younger siblings friends left as well to make sure everything is ready for Talia toe home, since we have been here a few days now.


    So me, dad, Theo, Kyle, Den, Talia, Kayden, Kai, Levi, Carter, Ezra, Caleb, Emma, ina and Talia¡¯s


    16:10 Thu Can 18


    Chapter Comments


    h


    Steinunn Vife Vardardott


    I love this story and 1 look forward to more updates

 Awakens 115

    Talia¡¯s pov.


    Waking up and not remember anyone other then Caleb, Kayden and Dina were honestly so scary.


    I saw all these people who all seemed to care about me but I couldn¡¯t remember them at all.


    Dina telling me that Kai, Carter, Kayden, Levi and Ezra was my boyfriends but I couldn¡¯t even remember them other then Kayden but never remember being his girlfriend.


    Then telling me who my dad and twin was but I couldn¡¯t remember them.


    And the look in Theo¡¯s eyes when he realized I didn¡¯t remember him.


    Honestly it broke my heart.


    Then getting all my memories back after a few day hurt so much, it felt like my brain were gonna explode.


    Then everything went ck for a while.


    When I woke up again, I saw I were home in thefort of my own room and sleeping on Kayden¡¯s chest, Kai and Ezra¡¯s arm around my stomach, Carter and Levi¡¯s arm around my waste.


    I woke up with a smile on my face seeing all my guys like this.


    It¡¯s crazy some hours ago I didn¡¯t remember them but it feels like forever since I have been in their


    arms<b>. </b>


    Ezra is the first to wake up.


    ¡°Good morning Ezra¡± I said with a smile and his eyes shoot up to meet mine and the biggest smile on his face.


    ¡°Tesoro you are up and remember us!¡± he all but shouted and that woke up the rest of the guys.


    ¡°Amore, Baby, Babe, Love¡± They all shouted in unison and I chuckled


    ¡°How I have missed you all!¡± I said and they all gently hugged me get tightly just making sure to be careful with the wounds on my stomach.


    <b>16:10 </b>Thu, Sep 18


    Chapter 115.


    ¡°We have all missed you too babe!¡± Kayden said kissing my cheek with a big smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for the day everyone!¡± I said chuckling and everyone ended up giving me a passionate kiss before we got out of bed and into shower.


    We all had a nice shower, no funny busniess though they all behave like gentlemen and helped me in the shower, then Carter got out and dryed himself before he is ready to help me.


    When he had dried me up he ced my butt on the counter so I could do my skin care and brush my


    teeth.


    When my guys all got out of the shower they wanted to help me with the lotion before we went to the closet and got dressed for the day.


    I got on a redced lingerie, a white shorts to have under my purple threeyered skirt that reach midthigh, a white tube top and a creamy colored cardigan.


    The guys dressed in ck, blue or gray ripped jeans, and different colored t¨Cshirt or shirts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down for breakfast Amore!¡± Levi said after the guys helped be dry my hair and I put it up in a messy bun.


    I nodded and he picked me up bridal style and we headed out.


    When we got out in the hallway Tyler and n were shocked to see us up and about I guess.


    They all looked like that at least. ¡°Good morning Tyler, n, hope you are both doing okay?¡± I said with a sweet smile.


    And they both had tears in their eyes and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°My sweet little flower, you remember us!¡± n said while hugging me.


    ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s so good to have you fully back with us!¡± Tyler said hugging me tightly but gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be fully back, honestly being in the hospital, seeing so many people care about me but I couldn¡¯t remember a singel thing about them hurt more then I can exin! So I¡¯m happy all my precious memories are back with me!¡± I said putting a hand on each their cheeks and wiped away their tears.


    ¡°We can¡¯t imagin how that must have been for you, it were painful for all of us as well, seeing how


    16:10 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 18


    Chapter 115.


    you didn¡¯t remember us at all!¡± n said.


    ¡°Well now I¡¯m back and we can forget those horrible feelings and move forward¡± I said with a bright


    smile.


    Then Carter lifted me up gently and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s right and now baby, we need to get some breakfast in you, I¡¯m sure everyone will be shocked to see you up and ready for breakfast already!¡± he said smiling and I nodded.


    So we all headed down to the dining room and saw everyone sitting there.


    When Tyler and n entered the room everyone stopped talking, because that can only mean one thing right, I woulde as well.


    Everyone looked up at the door and saw me enter in Carters arms with the rest of my guys with me.


    And I kid you not, I honestly thought we were gonna be run over when they all came up to hug me.


    I got to hug my dadstly so when I had my arms around his neck and legs around his waist I kissed both his cheeks and he kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Can I sit with you today dad?¡± I asked with a smile and he smiled brightly back and nodded before heading back to his seat which made everyone find their seat.


    I hugged my dad tightly while sitting on hisp sideways.


    ¡°How are you feeling bambina?¡± he asked giving me another hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling great, and I¡¯m so happy to have all my memories back. Seeing all of you at the hospital and not knowing anything about you other then what you said when you all introduced yourself made me feel I were missing a huge part of myself.¡± I said with honesty looking into dad¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We are just happy you are back with us with all your memories now!¡± Joshua said and I nodded happily agreeing with him.


    ¡°Any difort with your injuries?¡± Linda asked worried.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that bad at all!¡± I answered sincerily.


    ¡°That¡¯s good honey!¡± Linda said with a smile.


    Chapter 115.


    Miranda and the helpers came out with the breakfast and when they saw me they all asked if it were okay if they could get a hug so I of course hugged them all.


    After that we all enjoyed our breakfast and had conversation with everyone.


    ¡°Dad, I wanna go back to school today!¡± I said looking up at my dad with a pleading look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should have a few more days to recover, you still have the wound to your thigh!¡± Dad said looking at me with a sorry expression.


    ¡°Dad please, and I promise I will be careful and I also promise to have my ne on at all time, this happened because I forgot to put it onst time, and I will always have one or more people with me always I just don¡¯t wanna be away from school more!¡± I said trying to sweeten the argument for


    dad.


    He took a heavy breath then nodded ¡°Okay, I can never say no to you, but your guards will be with you at school from now on!¡± he said and I nodded happily.


    Chapter Comments


    1 Reviews >


    Steinunn Ylfa Hareard¨®ttir


    S


    7 days ago


    Thank you for the update, this is my favourite book and I hope you will update daily with several chapters


    B6


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Awakens 116

    <b>Chapter </b><b>116</b><b>. </b>


    Theo¡¯s pov.


    Hearing that Talia have all her memories back makes me so happy.


    It was so painful when we were at the hospital and she didn¡¯t remember me at all.


    Even though we have been with Talia the entire time, I have truly missed her.


    Now I¡¯m both happy she feel good enough to go back to school but I am also super worried about


    her.


    She still have injuries so I guess we all will be even more protective of her now.


    After we all got done with our breakfast and was ready to head out we got out to our cars.


    The rest of us spreading out in different cars and we were off to school.


    ¡°You think she will be okay?¡± Den asked me sitting in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Yes, and we will make sure she is, as well as her guards will be with her from now on.¡± I said looking


    between him and the road.


    ¡°I just hope she is not pushing herself to fast, I know she want to be strong and show <b>us </b>she isn¡¯t weak, but I hope she is not overdoing it!¡± Kyle said as well.


    ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean. We all just need to look out for her now and now that Maddie is out of the way, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anyone that have a grudge against Talia¡± I said and they both nodded.


    We kept a light conversation after that until we got to school and meet up with the rest of our


    brothers and sisters.


    We have started to look at Talias friends as brothers and sisters as well so now we are just one big


    group of siblings.


    When other people noticed we were back at school the talking and whispering started.


    And when they saw Talia they looked shocked, not that I can me them.


    Thest they saw of Talia was her covered in blood and the school on lockdown.


    <b>14:23 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B.


    Chapter 116.


    ¡­


    :


    <b>72 </b>


    ¡°Okay so since Talia have her leg injurie, she should not be walking around to much so please carry her everywhere¡± Kayden looked at us almost pleading.


    ¡°Rx Kayden I will be fine!¡± Talia said with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Well we don¡¯t want to take any chances¡± Carter said and the rest of us nodded.


    Den carefully lifted Talia out of Kai¡¯s arms and we all started to head in the school door.


    When we got inside all studens in the hallways looked at us and when they saw Talia they all broke our with big smiles on their faces and started to shout how happy they all are to see her.


    We made our way to our lockers and I helped getting Talias books for our next three sses.


    And when we walked into the homeroom, our teacher almost run up to Talia and gave her a hug.


    ¡°How good it is to see you Talia, you have been missed and we are all so happy to see you back with


    <b>us</b>!¡± Mr Campbell said.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be back too Mr Campbell¡± Talia said with a smile.


    We walked over to our seats but Den didn¡¯t ce Talia on her seat but on hisp and us ¡®brothers


    and sisters¡® chuckled at this.


    ¡°Den I can sit on my own you know!¡± Talia said.


    ¡°Nope¡± Was all he said and we chuckled again.


    Mr Campbell were about to say something about it but stopped after we all gave him a stern look.


    So the ss went on and Talia was sitting on Den¡¯sp the entire time,


    When the bell rang, Kyle lifted Talia up from Den¡¯sp and carried her.


    ¡°Come on guys, are you all serious?¡± Talia asked dejected which made the entire ssugh.


    ¡°We are very serious¡± Kyle said smiling at Talia in his arms,


    Talia looked over at Charlie and Riley who was standing guards inside the ssroom with a pleading look for help.


    14:23 Fri, Sep 19 B..


    Chapter 116.


    ¡°Sorry Cupcake, but it¡¯s either them carrying you or we will¡± Charlie said smirking.


    ¡°Argh¡± was all Talia said to this and just rested her head against Kyles chest and the ssughed


    again.


    We got to the next ss and now Kyle had her on hisp during the ss.


    For the next ss I had her on mine and I can without a doubt say I can enjoy school more if I can


    have my precious twin on myp like this.


    72


    When we headed to the cafeteria Carter was carrying her, and when we got into the cafeteria, we all almost got run over because everyone wanted to say wee back to Talia.


    The guards made sure Talia was safe the entire time though.


    And we made our way over to our table where the rest of our brothers were sitting.


    They all hugged her and said they had missed her.


    She ended up sitting on Colesp for lunch and we all were just chilling and talking, eating and enjoying our lunch break.


    ¡°So bambina, how have it been so far?¡± Nico asked with a smile.


    Talia just looked at him with a look saying ¡®don¡¯t even ask¡® then she kept focusing on her food and all of us who goes in the same sses with Talia justughed and Nico looked confused.


    ¡°You see Nico dear, Den, Kyle and Theo have had made sure Talia have been on theirps during ss much to Talia¡¯s dismay¡± Aurora exined and then everyone on our table burst outughing.


    ¡°Honestly, that have helped me understand the topic way more so, think that will be our new thing from now on!¡± Kyle said sincerly and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I would say it¡¯s mine, Jake and Carters time next for thest sses of the day!¡± Austin said smiling


    and Talia looked shocked at him.


    ¡°Not you guys as well! You know I have a butt I can sit on by myself guys!¡± Talia said facepalming herself.


    ¡°Maybe next week we can see if we can sneak Talia into our sses, I want to have her on myp during ss as well!¡± Adam said deep in though and that made us allugh again including the


    ¡­


    14:23 Fri, Sep 19 B ..


    Chapter 116.


    guards.


    :


    ¡°You guys are unbelievable!¡± Talia said then she tried to stand up.


    ¡°Where are you going Love?¡± Kai asked her with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I have to use the bathroom!¡± she said.


    That made n and Tyler move up and n picked Talia up and the girls also stood up.


    ¡°Are you all serious, I can¡¯t even use the bathroom alone?¡± Talia looked at us all shocked and we all


    shook our head.


    <b>72 </b>


    The other students in the cafeteria found this all very amusing.


    ¡°Talia, you can¡¯t me them, you just have to ept it!¡± Sander from the football team shouted from where he sat and Talia just looked at him shocked.


    Then she just leaned back in ns chest dejected and n,Tyler, Aurora and Cami walked out


    with Talia to the bathroom.


    ¡°I kinda feel bad for her but also I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her!¡± Luke said and we all


    nodded.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 117

    <b>Chapter </b><b>117</b><b>. </b>


    Luke¡¯s pov


    After Talia and the girls got back Talia ended on myp.


    I gave her a hug and she just looked at me with a sweet smile.


    I still struggle to get the sight of her being wounded and covered in blood out of my head.


    She have be my baby sister and her safety have be what¡¯s most important to me now.


    She have a heart of gold and as a brother of hers now I just want to always see her happy and


    smiling.


    It seem like she understood I just need to hold her for a bit, she just hugging me tightly back.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering your mind Luke?¡± she whispered in my ear while hugging me.


    I pulled away a little then look into her eyes.


    ¡°I just need to get a special image out of my mind!¡± I answered her truthfully and she kept looking into my eyes like she were seraching for something.


    ¡°You were the one who found me wasn¡¯t it?¡± She asked in a low voice and I nodded at that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you have to have that image on your mind, I can¡¯t imagine how you must feel. I know it


    would haunt me if it were reverst. But I here if you need to talk about it! And know that I¡¯m so


    grateful to you for finding me!¡± She said then she put a hand on my cheek wiping away a tear I didn¡¯t know I was even crying.


    ¡°Maybe some piano ying will help?¡± Cami suggested from the side of us and we both looked at Cami then Talia looked at me with a raised eyebrow, I smiled and nodded to her.


    ¡°Okay let¡¯s go, and sorry but since I¡¯m not allowed to walk anywhere do you mind apany me big brother?¡± Talia said smiling up at me and I smiled back nodded.


    I stood up carrying her bridal style and walked over to the piano. I ced her down on the stol and sat next to her and she lifted the lid up and took a deep breath.


    Then she started ying.


    14:23 Fri, Sep 19 G ¡­


    Chapter 117.


    (Nuvole Bianche ¨C Ludovico Einaudi)


    :


    When she started ying, the entire cafeteria chatter died down and everyone just looked at Talia who sat next to me with her eyes closed and yed the piano as beautiful as she always does.


    I just closed my eyes and let the music flow into me, and Cami was right.


    The music is truly helping.


    <b>72 </b>


    I felt all negetive feelings and emotions disappear and the image of Talia injured and bloody slowly leaving my mind, at least for now.


    When she was done with the song, I looked down on her.


    ¡°Can you y one more before break is over?¡± I asked or more begged her.


    ¡°Sure Luke, since you ask so sweetly¡± She said smiling and I smiled back.


    Then she started to y.


    (A little story. Piano version ¨C Penguin piano)


    I looked down on her hands moving over the keys of the piano, they look so small and elegant.


    She makes it look so easy.


    I can¡¯t help but being inplete awe about her and how amazing she is!


    We are all so lucky to have gotten Talia as our friend, more like a sister.


    She truly is so good and her heart of gold is so precious,


    I know everyone at the table next to us wouldy down their life for her to keep safe!


    When she were done ying she looked back up at me with a smile on her face.


    I kissed her forehead and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Thank you sis¡± I said when I pulled away


    ¡°Your wee big bro¡± she said chuckle and I stood up and lifted her up with me and we got back to


    Chapter 117.


    the table.


    For the reminder of the lunch we all just kept talking and then when the bell rang, Austin picked Talia up from myp and we all said goodbye to her and then we all went to our next sses.


    The rest of the school went by fast after that<b>, </b>and before we knew it we were on our way home to


    the Bianchi estate.


    When we got home Talia got into the cinama room andyed down on the floor to do her homework.


    I sat down next to her and started doing mine as well and so did the rest of our group of people


    from school.


    And Zeus and Hades came quickly when they picked up on the fact that Talia were home.


    Talia had to help me understand a few math equations, but after she exined it I truly understood <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    ¡°Damn sis, sometimes I wish you could just be our teacher!¡± I said chuckling and so did the rest.


    ¡°I know right, she exin things in a way it¡¯s easy to understand it!¡± Austin said smiling brightly at


    Talia.


    ¡°I understood more today when I had Talia on myp exining to me what the damn teacher was actually saying!¡± Jake said agreeing and we all looked at Talia amused.


    ¡°Maybe we really need to try to sneak her into our sses next week¡± Cole said amused and the rest of us agreed to that!


    It would be great to have a ss with Talia on ourp exin everything our dumb teachers are trying to exin to us.


    ¡°TALIA¡± We heard Leon shouted.


    ¡°HERE¡± She shouted back and we all looked at her in shock.


    She looked back at us all with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I think that is the first time we have ever heard you shout¡± Theo said shocked.


    ¡°Oh¡± she said chuckling while she started to pack her school stuff and then Leon came into the


    14:24 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 117.


    cinema room.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey bambina, how was school?¡± He asked her and she looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°It was something, but it was good¡± She said chuckling. ¡°Oh?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, our brothers and sisters being their silly self but all in all been great¡± she said standing up.


    Pulling her school bag with her ¡°You need anything?¡± she then asked Leon with a smile.


    ¡°Yes actually I do!¡± he said looking at her


    ¡°Can you follow me to the office were we have the information you helped uncle Jacob gather in Seattle?¡± he said carefully and Talia dropped her school bag to the floor.


    I looked up at her and I see she was white as a ghost.


    I stood up quickly and took her hand in mine.


    ¡°Are you okay Talia?¡± I asked and her five guys were quick toe around us as well.


    Talia was just standing there staring at Leon in horror.


    ¡°Talia are you okay?¡± Leon asked looking at his baby sister with a sorry expression.


    ¡°Do she really have to look at that?¡± Kayden asked looking at Leon.


    ¡°We need her input on something.¡± Leon said with a sad tone.


    ¡°We wille with then! Talia you don¡¯t have to do this alone!¡± I said putting my hand on her shoulder giving it a light squeeze.


    Talia swallowed nervously and looked at me then nodded.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 118

    <b>Chapter </b><b>118</b><b>. </b>


    Kayden¡¯s pov


    I saw how scared Talia looked from just thinking of looking at the information from Gregory.


    I truly don¡¯t want her to go through this, we just have gotten her fully back with her memories.


    I took her other hand that Luke is not holding and gave it a squeeze.


    ¡°Babe you won¡¯t be alone!¡± I said and she looked from Luke to me and gave me a nod as well.


    We started to head out of the room and she hold both me and Luke¡¯s hand tightly.


    We followed behind Leon up to the office where they kept the information.


    Kai, Carter, Levi, Ezra, Theo, Den and Kyle followed as well.


    ¡°Bambina, we need you to look over some picture of ces and tell us if you recognize them, then we can start to make our ns to take them down.¡± Leon said looking at Talia carefully and she gave


    a weak nod back.


    We entered the office and saw, dad, Arthur, Thomas, Andrew, Nathan, Michel, Kieran, Mason, Lucian, Emmanuel, Brandon, Victor, Stuart, Dominic, Dina, Niy, Liam, Santiago and Alejandro spread around in there looking through a lot of papers.


    Some pictures have been put up on a board with an adress written under it.


    Talia let go of mine and Luke¡¯s hands and walk up to it and stare at the pictures for a little.


    I carefully walk up next to her and look at her face, she look almost afraid.


    The rest of the people in the room looks up from the paperwork in their hands and when Dina was about to speak I look at him and shaking my head.


    Talia pick up a marker and made a small mark on 6 of the 11 pictures on the board.


    ¡°These is ces I have been at and know personally belong to the Irish. ¡± Talia said with a tear falling down her cheek.


    I put a hand on her cheek and wipe away the tear with my thumb.


    14:24 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G</b>¡­


    Chapter 118.


    :


    ¡°Babe are you okay?¡± I asked her carefully but filled my voice with love for my sweet baby girl.


    ¡°I never thought I would see these ces again, I only have bad memories from them. And even if it¡¯s just a picture, seeing it still makes me think back on my times in these ces.¡± Talia said with such a broken voice it broke my heart seeing her like this.


    Arthur walked over to us and put his arms around his daugther and hugged her tightly.


    <b>72 </b>


    ¡°Seeing these ces reminds me when I was nothing but a piece of meat to pleasure others, when I didn¡¯t have a reason to live, when all I wished for was death. Seeing it, just bring up a lot of memories I try to put in the past, I know they will always be apart of me, but I try hard to make it into strength but seeing this remind me of the weak me that couldn¡¯t fight back because I didn¡¯t want my mother to get killed.¡± Talia said with tears down her face hugging around her father.


    ¡°Bambina¡± Arthur said lifting up Talia into a hug and she ce her arms around his neck and legs


    around her waist.


    Then he walk over to the couch in here and sit down with her straddle hisp and she just hide her


    face in his neck.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how sorry I am for putting you throught this, I never wanna see my sweet baby girl looking down on herself because bambina you aren¡¯t anything of that! And nobody should never make you feel like that ever again! You are our light, joy and happiness. You mean so much to everyone who live in this house! And we all would rathery down our life than have you go through that again! And we will all be here for you in any way we can!¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have already been living such a hard life bambina and I wish with everything in me that you didn¡¯t go though that at all! But know honey, we all value you for you and in all our eyes you are our perfect baby! If anyone makes you feel less youe to one of us! You are our treasure, our most important person! Talia you are our princess, and we always want you to live the good life from now on!¡± Arthur said and we all voiced our agreement to what he said.


    ¡°We are all so happy you are home with us, and you being here with us have made all our life better! I wish you were home with us sooner so you wouldn¡¯t be struggeling with these memories, and even if it may not make you feel better, but we will make sure the people that have caused you this pain will pay for it!¡± Leon said walking over to Arthur and Talia and putting a hand on her shoulder.


    I truly feel so sorry for my sweet baby, everything she have been going through in the past.


    She need to be able to process the trauma properly, I don¡¯t like seeing her in this pain.


    Chapter 118.


    :


    She is the sweetest person that have ever walked this earth.


    My heart hurts seeing sad tears running down her face.


    <b>72 </b>


    I wish I can just pull her into my arms right now but I know her family need the chance to be there


    for her as well.


    She have be my heart and I just need her to be good, happy and healthy.


    ¡°Thank you dad, Leon, it truly means so much to hear, sometimes I just need the reassurance, and I know you guys don¡¯t wanna do anything to hurt me, and I¡¯m sorry I let my past effect me <i>so </i>at times.¡± Talia said looking at her siblings, father, uncles and grandpa with a sorry look on her face.


    ¡°Bambina, you have nothing to apologize for, you are human like anyone else, you har feelings just like everyone else! So never apologize for what you have gone through and being effected by it, and it¡¯s all our job here in this room to help you through it when you get those feelings!¡± her grandfather said walking up to her and cupping her face before he kiss her forehead.


    ¡°Thank you everyone, and know that I¡¯m so grateful to all of you and everything you all do for me everyday, simply by being my family and show me love!¡± she said looking at each and everyone of us with so much gratitude on her face while still having tear in her eyes.


    ¡°Sweetie you have nothing to thank us for, we will always be here for you, never doubt that!¡± Brandon said from where he was sitting on the couch and all of us nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask this of you bambina, but do you think you are up to give us some informations on the locations you have been too that belongs to the Irish, it can help us grately when we go to take them down¡± Niy asked carefully and Talia nodded.


    Chapter Comments


    16

 Awakens 119

    <b>Chapter </b>119<b>. </b>


    Nico¡¯s pov


    Seeing how Talia got scared just thinking about looking at pictured that is about the Irish, makes me think about what she have acturally been going through.


    She is without a doubt the strongest person I know.


    That again makes me wonder how I could have been so stupid and narrow minded when she first got


    here.


    She is way stronger then I can ever be, especially emotional and mentally and I have to say I¡¯m so proud of being her big brother.


    We kept working on our homework while Talia, Luke, Kayden, Kai, Carter, Levi, Ezra, Den, Theo, and Kyle were away with Leon.


    After we all had finished our homework we all just ended up chilling with some movie until it were


    dinner,.


    When we all got to the dining room we saw none of the guys, dad, grandpa, uncles, the Dons of the different mafias, their closest confidants or Talia were here yet.


    ¡°Are the others gonna skip out on dinner?¡± Simone asked no one in particr.


    ¡°No they areing they just needed to do something really quick.¡± Grandma said with a small smile and we all nodded.


    We all ended up have to wait for another 10 minute before they all came down and when they came down I could see Talia hiding her face in dad¡¯s neck, while she had her arms around his neck and legs around his waist.


    I could see a lot of if not all the guys had been crying.


    When dad got to his chair he switched his hold on Talia so he held her bridal style so she could sit sideways on hisp but Talia made sure she hide her face the entire time.


    Even when Miranda came out with the food, Talia didn¡¯t say anything aunty Alice were about to say something about it but uncle Andrew shook his head to his wife so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Chapter 119.


    :


    We all started to eat but all kept looking at Talia worried.


    This is not a normal behavior for her, and she as well as everyone that were with her just now look so heartbroken.


    <b>72 </b>


    I looked over at Theo and he just gave me a weak smile before he looked down on his te and just yed with his food.


    Talia didn¡¯t even touch her food.


    Dad even tried to feed her but she didn¡¯t want it.


    After a little we saw Talia had fallen asleep resting her head against dad¡¯s chest and he just kept holding around her.


    ¡°Dad, what is wrong? Why does it look like you all have been crying and why does our bambina look so broken right now?¡± Dante asked in a whisper not to wake Talia up but loud enough for everyone


    at the table to hear him.


    Dad looked down on Talia then on everyone of us before he looked at Leon and gave him a nod.


    Leon nodded back and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Well we have gotten a lot of information from Talia about the Irish. We have gotten a confirmation


    on 6 locations that Talia can say she have personally been at, Talia have also given us information


    on each ce so we can n our attacks as best as we can.¡± Leon exined in a low voice.


    ¡°Also we also learned more in dept what Talia had to endure while being at those ces. And we can


    say it have not been easy to hear about it!¡± dad exined in a low voice as well.


    ¡°Information like what?¡± I asked with a low voice and sad tone, it breaks my heart seeing my baby sister so sad, and learning of her past it always breaks me.


    I know what kind of dick I was in the start of her being here but after I have learned how much of a shitty life Talia have lived I truly wish I could go back in time and be different towards her from the


    start.


    Jacob and Liam nodded to their nanies to get their two children out of here and they did, when they walked out Talia¡¯s guard closed the door and guarded it.


    ¡°She have told us how she have been forced to do drugs. How she have been gang rapped on many


    Chapter 119.


    ations, how she have been beaten up if she have tried to get away from there! How Cillian have also forced her to witness he kill someone, and he also have forced her to hold a gun while he pulled the trigger.¡± Dina exined with tears running down his face.


    We all just looked at a sleeping Talia with teary eyes.


    All I want to do now is just hold her tightly in my arms.


    She have been forced to do so much that honestly I¡¯m shocked she is still alive, not only with all her physical injuries she have suffered but her mental and emotional stuff as well.


    We all let ourself cry a while before Leon gently lifted up Talia from dad¡¯sp and we all went to the cinema room but we all tried to sit close to Leon and Talia as possible.


    Think we all just need to feel a little close to her after all the informations we have gotten today!


    I don¡¯t think anyone of us paied much attention to the movie we had on, we all just kept looking at


    Talia and eventually we all fell asleep one by one here in the movie room.


    I woke up a littleter to some whisper, giggle and ¡°shush we don¡¯t want to wake them up!¡± Talia


    whispere and giggle a little.


    I carefully open my eyes and see Talia, Den, Kyle and Theo using markers on peoples faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s only Nico, Nathan, Stuart and Carter left.¡± Den whispered. ¡°Talia do Nico, it¡¯s a bigger chance


    he won¡¯t fly into rage if it¡¯s Talia doing in on him!¡± Theo whispered and they all agree.


    I closed my eyes pretending to still be asleep, and they are right, I could never be upset with Talia,


    not anymore, she have shown she just have a very big heart and right now she just need to do this!


    I felt Talia draw something on my face and I can¡¯t wait to see what it is when she were done she kissed my forehead.


    ¡°I know you are awake, but thank you for pretending to sleep, and not ruin our fun!¡± Talia whispered and kissed my cheek before standing up from myp she had been sitting on.


    <i>¡°</i>Come time to start make some breakfast to make up for their faces¡± Talia snickered low and they all headed out of the cinema room and I heard they went to the kitchen.


    The words Talia just whispered warmed my brotherly heart, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile to myself.


    14:24 Fri, <b>Sep </b>19 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 119.


    She is too cute.


    And this will be the first time I try Talia¡¯s cooking and I truly can¡¯t wait to try it!


    Chapter Comments


    7


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    <b>72 </b>

 Awakens 120

    <b>Chapter 120</b>.


    ?? ?72 )


    Talia¡¯s pov


    Have to relive the memories from the time I were with Gregor in those Irish mafia spots were honestly harder then I like to admit.


    I don¡¯t want to remember that because it make me feel weak.


    Worthless.


    I makes me feel like a whore that¡¯s just a piece of meat to satisfy others.


    When Niy kept asking me questions about it, I could both see and hear it pained him to do so but they need this information to make the best approach in their attacks they will do in the future.


    My dad held me tightly the whole time and it makes me feel like I¡¯m his little baby girl again.


    That I¡¯m loved by my family and all our friends.


    That they don¡¯t look at me as I¡¯m weak or a bother.


    I don¡¯t feel they judge me from my past, instead they are getting raged over the hell I have lived before and want to get revenge for me.


    But going through the memories took a lot out of me, telling them how Cillian forced me to do drugs or he would kill my mother, telling them where and how I got gang rapped.


    Telling them how they beat me up if I tried to fight or run away.


    How I witness Cillian and his mafia members killed some people, how Cillian forced me to hold a gun so I could be aplice so I couldn¡¯t tell on them to the police or anyone else.


    While talking about this I felt my dad¡¯s tears on my neck.


    My five guys looked so defeated and close to break.


    The three brothers my age havepletely broken down, and grandpa hold around Theo, Leon around Kyle and uncle Emmanuel around Den.


    Luke look like he didn¡¯t know what to do with himself, he looked so sad, so broken, he looked like he


    14:24 Fri, Sep 19 B..


    Chapter 120.


    had lost a big part of himself.


    :


    The oldest in the room also had tears in their eyes listening to my story.


    I could also feel everyone radiate anger.


    But I know their anger is not directed towards me, but towards the Irish mafia.


    Z(72)


    After a while we needed to head down for dinner, Dad ended up carry me, I just wasn¡¯t ready to face anyone so I hid my face in his neck.


    After sitting a little on dad¡¯sp at dinner I had fallen asleep.


    And when I woke up I was sitting on Leon¡¯sp.


    I looked around me that everyone had fallen asleep, but I gently walked over to Theo and woke him <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    When he woke up I put my finger over my mouth to show him we need to be quiet and he nodded.


    And we quietly woke up Kyle and Den.


    We wanted to do something fun and I think they understood I needed this, so we decided to draw on


    our families faces with wash off markers, that way they can easily wash it off, we are not that cruel.


    I did notice when I was drawing on Nico¡¯s face, even though he had he eyes close he still blinking so


    he is just pretending to sleep.


    I ended up giving him a kiss on his forehead and cheek as a ¡®thank you¡® for not ruin our fun.


    Then we made our way to the kitchen to make a good breakfast for them all as an apology for our


    master piece on their faces.


    So the guys helped me get the ingredients out then I started making pancakes, eggs, bacon, homemade bread and made tes with different stuff to have on the bread,


    When we finished we hurried getting ready, it is actually weird taking a shower without my one of


    my guys.


    After cleaning up and doing my business in the bathroom like using the toilet, brushing my teeth, skin care routine and rubbing on lotion.


    14:24 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 120.


    ¡­


    I put on a white shorts tights, purple threeyers skirt, a white tube top, a creamy white cardigan


    with white sneakers.


    <b>72 </b>


    I blow dried my hair and put on nude makeup.


    When I was done I meet Den in the hallway, he said I was not allowed to walk around to much so he would carry me down to the living room.


    ¡°Bambina you look good, are you ready to face the rest?¡± he asked with a sheepish smile and I


    nodded back with a sheepish smile of my own.


    When we made our way down we heard some oneughing hard and we made our way to the cinema


    room.


    ¡°Who have done this?¡± I heard Dominic ask in a angry and stern voice.


    We walked into the room and I couldn¡¯t hold myugh in anymore.


    Seeing a bunch of rabbits, dogs, cats, pirates and different ¡®ss face looks¡® looking back at us<b>. </b>


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Leon asked angry as well.


    ¡°I swear I will get my revenge on the person doing this!¡± Nathan said just as angry.


    ¡°This is not okay!¡± Brandon tried to be stern but you could hear he tried to hold back hisughter.


    ¡°Oh my god¡± Iughed.


    ¡°You all are looking so damn good¡± I was able to get out through myughter.


    ¡°Bambina are you the artist for all this?¡± Leon asked me with a smile and a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry I just couldn¡¯t help myself!¡± I said giving him my most sweetest smile to try to keep the calm and I would take the me if that keep my brothers out of being punished.


    ¡°Did you do all these sweetheart?¡± Dina asked me with a raised eyebrow,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all look great?¡± I asked trying to switch the topic, I don¡¯t want to lie to Dina, he will look right through me if I did.


    ¡°Yes we all do, but that don¡¯t answer my question.¡± he said with a small smile


    14:24 Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19 G


    Chapter 120.


    ¡­


    ¡°I made breakfast, are you all ready to eat then you all can go and wash your faces!?¡± I asked with


    my sweetest smile.


    ¡°You made breakfast for us bambina?¡± dad asked smiling from ear to ear.


    72


    ¡°Yes, with the help from Kyle, Den and Theo.¡± I said smiling trying to hold myughter in seeing the dog face on my dad.


    ¡°Sweetheart, why are you not answering Dina¡¯s question?¡± Stuart asked with a smile.


    I looked at him with my most innocent smile ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about big bro!¡± <b>I </b>


    said.


    ¡°So that mean that the rest of the guys were in on this huh?¡± Dina asked smirking at Theo, Den and Kyle.


    ¡°Only because I forced them, so be nice and me me!¡± I said still keeping my angelic smile.


    I felt Den gently tighten his grip on me.


    ¡°Come all let¡¯s eat!¡± I added and then me, Den, Kyle and Theo hurried out.


    ¡°Bambina, you didn¡¯t have to take the whole me, it was actually my idea!¡± Kyle whispered.


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t like how angry the older ones were looking and I they won¡¯t hurt me, so I will take the me, don¡¯t you guys dare say anything!¡± I whispered back and they nodded.


    Chapter Comments


    ͹7

 Awakens 121

    Talia¡¯s pov


    When we entered the dining room Nico snatched me out of Den¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You bambina will have to sit on myp as a punishment!¡± Nico said smiling down at me.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think that is much of a punishment but I will dly ept that as one big brother¡± I smirked up at Nico.


    Nico sat down on his chair and I sat sideways on hisp.


    ¡°I know you were not the only one who did this?¡± Nico whisper in my ear smiling down at me.


    ¡°And I know you didn¡¯t sleep while I drew on your face my sweet puppy!¡± I whispered back at him smirking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ruin your fun!¡± he whispered and kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°Thank you Nico!¡± I said giving him my sweetest smile.


    I¡¯m actually so grateful that me and Nico have gotten on good terms.


    He is one of the sweetest brothers I have and I know he will always have my back!


    We all had our breakfast and eveyone were so happy with it, everything was perfect and everyone


    loved it.


    Myself, Den, Theo and Kyle tried our best not tough at everyone¡¯s faces,


    We actually did such a great work with it all.


    ¡°So bambina, do you think you will be able to go to school today? I don¡¯t mind if you stay home, I rather want you to stay home to recover a bit more, and today is thest day of school for this week and then you guys have two weeks off school!¡± dad said looking at me carefully.


    ¡°Dad I will be fine, and as you said today is thest day then I will be able to recover more and not have to miss out on school!¡± I said smiling at dad trying to hold back myughter looking at his pirate face.


    (


    Chapter 121.


    I saw dad let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Wait now that we will have off from school are we gonna go on the trip we talked about?¡± Theo


    asked hopefully.


    The grown ups looked at us all with a bright smile on their faces.


    Then they looked at Dina still smiling.


    ¡°Well I have been in contact with Sheikh Hamdan and he would love to have us over for our


    vacation, and he also miss our little princess.¡± Dina said smiling at me brightly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile happily as well.


    (72)


    (A/N: Remember this is a fictional story, I have by no means anything against the prince or the royal family of Dubai!!)


    ¡°We will take our big private double decker ne so we can have room for everyone here as long as everyone wille with us!¡± dad said smiling at our friends as well.


    ¡°We would love to join, if that is okay!¡± Luke said and the rest of our friends nodded their head with


    big smiles on their face.


    ¡°Okay so after school today you all have to pack your bags, we will leave tomorrow morning, so if


    some of you need to get some stuff from your other homes please get that sorted after school, if we miss anything we will just get that in Dubai!¡± Leon said smiling brightly looking at our friends who


    nodded.


    ¡°Okay guys, get ready for school then off to school you go, and remember Talia is not to walk around on her leg and she is not to be left alone for a second!¡± Papa said looking at all my brothers, my guys


    and friends.


    They all nodded and gave some sort of verbal agreement.


    Then Kai came and lifted me off Nico¡¯sp.


    ¡°Unfair¡± Nico said in a fake sad tone, which made everyone chuckle.


    ¡°Well we need our girl for a bit, see you guys soon we will just get ready for school!¡± Kai said smirking down at my brother lifting me up more kissing my mouth which made all my brothers groan and cover their eyes.


    14:25 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G. </b>


    ¡­


    Chapter 121.


    :


    <b>72 </b>


    That made the adults chuckle again.


    ¡°We love you guys but don¡¯t kiss our sister in fron of us please!¡± my brother Kevin said still cover his


    eyes.


    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t want us to do this?¡± Kayden asked walking up to me and kissing me as well.


    So did Carter, Levi and Ezra.


    ¡°Yes please don¡¯t do that in front of us!¡± Zane groaned again.


    ¡°Well we will take Talia with us so you don¡¯t need to see it, so see you guys when we have to head to school!¡± Ezra said smirking and we headed up to our bedroom and I saw my guards smirked when they followed us up to our bedroom.


    ¡°You guys know I have already showered right?¡± I said smiling up at my guys.


    ¡°We know Tesoro but while we take a shower one by one, we want to have some alone time with you!¡± Ezra said smiling which made me blush.


    ¡°We have to share you all the time so we need some alone time with you were we can!¡± Levi said also


    smiling.


    We got to our bedroom and closed the door behind us.


    ¡°I will take the shower first, gotta clean off this cat face thanks to our princess¡± Kayden said smirking and then walked into the bathroom maiking me smile sheepishly back at him.


    I look over Carter who had a dog face, Ezra who had a horse face, Levi who had a pingvin face and Kai that had a pirate face I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again


    ¡°I think you all look so great, why don¡¯t you all walk to school like this?¡± I said ended upughing.


    ¡°Yeah I don¡¯t think I wanna walk around looking like a pirate Love¡± Kai said switching his hold on me so I had my legs around his waist and arms around his neck.


    Then he I felt his lips on mine in a very passionate kiss.


    I responded with just as much passion kissing Kai back.


    I could feel how he started get more and more turned on, I put one of my hand in his hair and


    14:25 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G </b>..


    Chapter 121.


    tugged it a little and he groaned into the kiss.


    <b>72 </b>


    Then Kai pulled away a little ¡°Love I have missed you so much, feel it have been forever since I have felt you lips on mine!¡± he said while leaning his forehead against mine.


    ¡°Babe you felt them yesterday you know¡± I said chuckling.


    ¡°But I have missed yours too!¡± I said before kissing him again and he returned the kiss.


    Then Kayden got out of the closet with clothes in his hands, then Ezra took me gently out of Kai¡¯s


    hold and Kai went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Tesoro, I have missed you!¡± Ezra said before iming my lips with his as well.


    And this is how it went with all my guys, when one got out of the closet to get dressed someone took me out of the guys hold I were previously.


    When they all were done I were in Kayden¡¯s arms,


    ¡°What about we sneak you into our sses today?¡± Kayden asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Oooo that could be fun!¡± I said smirking back.


    Chapter Comments


    R


    Visitor

 Awakens 122

    Talia¡¯s pov


    ¡°That would be something, and you are smart so you wouldn¡¯t have any problem follow the curriculum in our sses.¡± Kai said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Sure if we can find a way to sneak me in, I¡¯m with you guys!¡± I said smiling at my boyfriends.


    After that we headed out and walked down.


    <b>72 </b>


    Levi carried my backpack and Kayden held me but he have switched his hold on me so he¡¯s not carry


    me around like a little kid.


    When we got out to the cars my guys told my.brothers and friends they would try to sneak me into their ss and they all were in on the n.


    We all got in the cars and before I knew it we were at school.


    Carter carried me to my locker so I could put stuff away I wouldn¡¯t need during my time in school.


    Then Carter, my brothers and friends that goes to my normal ss said goodbye and then I¡¯m in


    Ezra¡¯s arms and we went to their ss.


    We walk in and a lot of people in their ss looked at me with questionable looks, then Ezra set


    down with me on hisp.


    When the teacher came in he started his math lesson right away without taking notice of me so I just leaned back on Ezra¡¯s chest and he held one arm around my waist.


    I paid attention to what the teacher said, but honestly it were boring because I knew this already.


    I noticed Ezra had some problem so I did help him a little here and there, and he gave me a quick kiss on my cheek as a thank you.


    Then sudden the math teacher notice me.


    ¡°Miss I think you must be in the wrong ss!¡± the teacher said giving me a small smile.


    ¡°Well you see, Talia here is super smart and her other sses have been very boring so we wanted to see if she would be more changed in our ss.¡± Kayden answered for me.


    Chapter 122.


    ¡°She even helped me understand something I didn¡¯t quite understand, she is smart!¡± Ezra said holding around me a little tighter.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see about that, if she can answere these two equation I will write up she will be allowed to follow our sses today!¡± the teacher said then wrote up two what is supposed to be hard equations but I can solve them without issue.


    Ezra stood up and started to walk up to the board.


    ¡°Mr Driscoll she have to solve them alone!¡± the teacher said.


    ¡°Yeah, I know but Talia still have a wound on her thigh after Maddie stabbed herst week so she


    shouldn¡¯t be walking to much on it!¡± Ezra exined.


    ¡°Oh my, that girl was you? Please Mr Driscoll carry on!¡± He said and Ezra kept on walking up to the


    board and gently put me down.


    He then went back to his seat and the teacher offered me a calctor.


    ¡°No thank you Sir I don¡¯t need that!¡± I said giving him a small smile, then picked up the marker and


    started to solve the two equations within two minute.


    I put down the marker and started to limp my way down to Ezra but he ran up to me and lifted me


    up and walked back to his chair.


    And once again I think I broke the teacher.


    ¡°Teach, she is correct right?¡± one of the students asked.


    This got the teacher out of his shock and checked over what I did before he turned around and


    looked at me.


    ¡°Talia, how would you feel about switching to this grade instead? I have to talk to the principal about it but you are a smart one!¡± the teacher asked looking at me with a very bright smile.


    ¡°So you are saying Talia can start going to our sses instead of the ss under?¡± Nico asked


    shocked.


    ¡°Yes if we can get a go ahead from your father and the principal, I think Talia can skip a grade.¡± The teacher said.


    14:25 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G </b>¡­


    :


    ¡®So what do you think Talia?¡± The teacher looked back at me with a hopefull smile.


    ¡°Uhm, may I have some time to think about it Sir?¡± I asked him with a sweet smile.


    <b>72 </b>


    ¡°Of course and please call me Mr White or teach, whatever you prefer!¡± Mr White said smiling at me.


    ¡°Wow I can¡¯t believe we may end up going in the same ss as our baby sister¡± Joshua said and Nico, Cole, Zach, Adam and Bryan nodded with a bright smile.


    While Kai, Kayden, Ezra and Levi looked at me with happy smiles.


    The teacher started up his ss again and after another 30 minutes we headed to the next ss.


    This time I sat on Joshua¡¯sp, and the teacher didn¡¯t have anything against it because Mr White had written a notice for me that I¡¯m maybe gonna skip grade and testing out the ¡®waters¡® as he called it.


    For thest ss before lunch it was science and this time I sat on Adam¡¯sp.


    The teacher didn¡¯t have anything against me being there I just had to answer a few questions and she were very happy with my answers and she also hope I wanted to skip grade.


    So after the ss we all went to the cafeteria, Bryan was carry me.


    ¡°I have to say I honestly have loved this day so far, we all have been able to spend more time with you, and if you end up starting our grade bambina, we will be able to spend more time with you!¡±


    Zach said smiling at me.


    ¡°We will have to see what dad have to say about it, but yeah it would be fun, even though the curriculum is still boring but more interesting then my regr sses.¡± I said smiling at my brothers, friends and my four guys.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the others will be upset hearing that you may jump ss!¡± Nico chuckled the the rest nodded.


    Then we arrived at the cafeteria and Kayden went to get me a sd, and Bryan ced me on Luke¡¯sp.


    I have to say I¡¯m amazed over how weing my real brothers are towards my friends and more or less ept them as brothers and sisters as well.


    ¡°So Talia, are you looking forward to our vacation?¡± Luke asked smiling down at me.


    14:25 Fri, Sep 19 ¡­


    Chapter 122.


    ¡°Yes and I actually look forward to see Sheikh Hamdan again!¡± I answered smiling back.


    ¡°Well a friend of you is a friend of us all¡± Even said with a happy look.


    ¡°Now that we will take the big ne will you still be able to fly it?¡± Nico asked when he sat down.


    And some of the others sat down as well and Kayden handed me the sd.


    ¡°Yes, I still can as long as the grown up trust me¡± I said shrugging and started to eat my sd.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will let you do that, especially if Dina vouch for you!¡± Theo said sitting down at the


    table with his food.


    ¡°So baby how have your day been so far?¡± Carter asked kissing my forehead.


    Chapter Comments


    B7


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    <b>72 </b>

 Awakens 123

    <b>Chapter </b><b>123</b>.


    :


    A


    <b>72 </b>


    Nico¡¯s pov


    Having Talia in our sses today have actually made the day more fun.


    And I still can¡¯t get over how smart she is.


    And honestly I would be super happy to have Talia in our grade and I can see her boyfriends would


    be too.


    ¡°Well, it have been pretty fun actually!¡± Talia said smiling at Carter.


    ¡°All teachers have taking such a liking to Talia!¡± I said with a proud look on my face.


    ¡°Such a big liking that they want her to jump grade!¡± Joshua said also looking proud at Talia.


    ¡°What? So now Talia will jump up to your grade?¡± Den looked a little sad.


    So did Kyle, Theo, Aurora, Austin, Jake and Cami, and honestly I can¡¯t me them!


    Having Talia in our ss have made ss more fun and if that is how it is for them too, I


    understand.


    ¡°Nothing is decided yet, and we have to talk to dad and Mr White is also gonna talk to the principal!¡± Talia said smiling at our younger brothers.


    ¡°Like I know you are smart but so smart you can jump sses! The sses will be so boring without you!¡± Kyle said with sadness.


    ¡°Let us try to enjoy the rest of our day and think about the vacation we will go on tomorrow!¡± Talia said trying to cheer up the youngest of us.


    ¡°Yes I can¡¯t wait to travel to Dubai, I have always wanted to go there!¡± Cami said with a happy


    smile.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t get over you know a prince!¡± Austin chuckle and we all chuckle with him.


    And then the rest of the lunch we all just talked,ughed and looked up a lot of stuff we could do in


    Dubai.


    Then when we headed to our next sses, Cole was carry Talia and she sat on hisp.


    For the next it was Levi having her on hisp thenst ss it was me having her on myp.


    When we were done at school Kayden lifted her and she went home with her boyfriends and I was gonna drive Luke and Even to get some of their stuff they will need for our trip.


    So I¡¯m driving, Luke in the passenger seat and Even is in the back seat.


    ¡°I truly look forward to this trip with you guys!¡± Even said looking out of the window.


    ¡°Yeah me too!¡± I answered with a smile.


    12


    ¡°You know it¡¯s actually crazy how much have changed with all of us since Talia got back home with you guys!¡± Luke said looking out the window.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked raising an eyebrow looking between Luke and the road.


    ¡°I mean our little group, your group and Kayden¡¯s group have always been sticking to ourselves but


    all thanks to Talia we have all gotten along and consider each other brothers now¡± Luke said still looking out the passenger window.


    ¡°You are right, but I honestly I¡¯m happy we all have gotten closer, you guys are great and you all mean so much to Talia, and then you all have shown you all care about her and the rest of the family. You all have be family to us all not just to Talia!¡± I said with honesty and sincerity.


    ¡°And Talia have truly soften you up bro!¡± Even said chuckling and that made meugh.


    ¡°Yes she truly have!¡± Iughed then parked my car at Even¡¯s ce.


    ¡°I will be right back!¡± Even said then headed out of my car.


    ¡°Luke?¡± I asked looking over at him.


    He turned his head looking at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yes Nico?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How are you holding up after everything with Maddie?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, I have to say I do sometimes have nightmare about her face looking back at me right before <b>I </b>slice her throat. But what I have more of a nightmare about is seeing Talia bleeding out. Man I look at her as the baby sister I never got, and I can never get that sight out of my mind!¡± Luke said


    214


    14:25 Fri, Sep 19 G ..


    Chapter 123.


    looking at me with nothing but honesty.


    <b>72 </b>


    ¡°I understand, I don¡¯t know how I would react if I were the one founding her like that!¡± I said looking forward out of the windshield.


    ¡°How are you holding up with the Maddie thing? She was your girlfriend at one point.¡± he ask raising his eyebrow again.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel any remorse that she is gone, I never had any romantic feelings for her, she only were a means to an end, but I do regret ever get Talia unto her radar if that make sense? If it wasn¡¯t for her obsession with me, she never would have done what she did to Talia. I do feel that is part of my fault!¡± I answered.


    ¡°You know Talia would never think that! Talia would never me you!¡± Luke said looking back out of the window then we saw Even ising back to the car and put his stuff in the trunk and got in the car, then we got back on the road and headed towards Luke¡¯s house.


    ¡°I really wanna see Talia fly the ne though! It¡¯s crazy she is even younger then us but skilled in so many things!¡± Even said in shock.


    ¡°Yeah, and honestly I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she have more skills up her sleaves!¡± Luke said with a


    chuckle.


    ¡°She sure is talented!¡± I said with a smile, I am nothing but proud of her! I parked in the driveway to Luke¡¯s house and he got ut and inside the house.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we wil be staying at a prince of Dubai¡¯s ce for our vacation!¡± Even said.


    ¡°All thanks to Talia again, she sure is something else!¡± I said shaking my head with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah and fly a ne solo at the age of 11, nothing she does surprise me anymore!¡± Even said shaking his head as well with a smile.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not used to be this sensitive guy, but I do wanna say I¡¯m very grateful that Talia have friends like you, friends that are so good friends they have be family!¡± I said looking at Even in


    the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Nico, it¡¯s nothing you need to thank us for, Talia is the sister we all want to have and we are grateful that you guys are okay with that and also look at us as family!¡± He said with sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that bro, and I have also noticed that you and Luke are the most protective of her


    211


    14:25 Fri, Sep <b>19 </b><b>G</b><b>¡­ </b>


    Chapter 123.


    in ¡®your¡® groupe of friends!¡± I said.


    :


    72


    ¡°Yeah I guess that is because me and Luke always have wanted to have a baby sister, but never got the chance, but when we meet Talia and got to know her, we both felt this protectiveness over her, but nothing romantic, we love her like she would be our own sister!¡± He said just when Luke got back


    and we headed home to the Bianchi estate.


    Chapter Comments


    5

 Awakens 124

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>124</b>.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    After me and my guys got home, we all just headed up to our bedroom where Emma and ina already were packing some of my stuff.


    ¡°Hey Emma, ina, you know I can do that myself?¡± I asked them with a smile.


    ¡°We know honey, but we just want you to take it easy, you still have injuries that is healing¡± Emma said smiling at me while she is folding some of my clothes to put it in a big suitcase.


    So until dinner Emma and ina helped me pack my suitcase and we also helped my five guys with


    theirs.


    We just chilled, talk and packed our stuff until dinner then Carter carried me down to the dining room and had me on hisp today.


    I felt his arm around my waist hugging me close to him resting his head on mine.


    ¡°Bambina, why did I get a call from school that you have not been in any of your sses today?¡± Dad asked looking at me with a raised eyebrow.


    I looked over my brothers, friends, boyfriends and guards.


    ¡°You was so adamant on going to school but didn¡¯t go to ss?¡± Leon asked confused.


    ¡°You seen, I wanted to see if I could get more academical changed so I joined Nico, Bryan, Adam, Cole, Zach, Joshua, Kayden, Kai, Ezra, Levi, Henry, Benjamin, Even and Luke.¡± I said pointing at everyone when I said their names and they nodded.


    ¡°Even my guards Ken, Riley, n Charlie, Tyler and Jack verify what I say is true!¡± I said looking over at my guards who looked at my dad and Leon and nodded.


    ¡°She were in their sses Don¡± n said looking at Leon.


    ¡°All our teachers also want her to skip grade and start in our grade, Mr White wanted to talk to the principal about it and if everything is okay with you dad, Talia can start our ss if that is what she want to!¡± Nico exined.


    All the grown ups except for Dina and Michelle looked at me surprised.


    Chapter 124.


    ¡°You guys can¡¯t be surprised by her intellect, talent and skills by now, Talia is too smart for her own good!¡± Luke said with a a raise eyebrow.


    ¡°That is true, so principessa, what do you think? Do you wanna jump grade?¡± Papa asked me with a


    smile.


    ¡°Well, even though the curriculum is still slitghtly boring, I think I will learn more if <b>I </b>jump grade though!¡± I looked at papa, dad and Leon with sincerity.


    ¡°I will call the principal after dinner. And see what he have to say. And when the vacation is over you can start you new ss.¡± dad said with a smile and I nodded.


    Then Miranda and her helpers came out with our dinner. We all thanked her and the helpers then


    started to eat.


    ¡°So is Talia gonna be flying the ne tomorrow?¡± Theo asked suddenly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we have to take the big ne, maybe that¡¯s not the best.¡± dad said.


    ¡°What kind of ne is it?¡± Dina asked looking at dad.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s an Airbus A380, build in 2020¡± dad answered.


    ¡°Well that won¡¯t be a problem for Talia, she can handle that as a first pilot¡± Dina said then kept on


    eating hissagna.


    And everyone looked at me but I just kept on eating my food.


    ¡°Well if Talia want to fly, and if Dina say she can handle it we will let her. And both Alfred and Max


    will be with her if she need help. Or if she need rest since it is a 12 to 13 hours flight.¡± Dad said with a smile and a big smile spread across my face.


    I shot my fist up in the air and shouted ¡°yes¡± and so did the rest of my brothers and friends.


    I started to do a little happy dance on Cartersp but he quickly put his arms around my waist and pulled me closer to his chest.


    ¡°Baby, you are turning me on when you move on myp like that!¡± Carter whispered into my ear before nted a kiss behind my car and I turned bright red as a tomato.


    ¡°What did Carter just whisper to you right now?¡± Stuart asked with a smirk.


    14:25 Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19 G¡­


    Chapter 124.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± I quickly answered and saw Kai, Kayden, Ezra and Levi had a knowing smirk on their


    faces.


    <b>71 </b>


    I also could feel a bulge in Carter¡¯s pants so I looked up into Carter¡¯s eyes and he just smirked at me


    as well.


    ¡°So when are we leaving tomorrow?¡± I asked trying to change the topic.


    ¡°Well since it¡¯s such a long flight I think we should think of take off around 7 in the morning so we should go from here noter 6 o¡¯clock if we are lucky we will be able to take off a little earlier then 7 <b>so </b>we get to Dubai earlier.¡± uncle Mason said and we all nodded.


    ¡°So we all should get an early night today!¡± Dominic said and we all nodded in agreement again.


    ¡°But before we all go from the dining table, Talia and her guys need to be carefull in Dubai, there, a woman is not allowed to have multiple boyfriends, and the guys will have to sleep separet from


    Talia.¡± Dina said and I nodded at him.


    ¡°I was gonna tell my guys about that when we got to bed actually. So when we are in Dubai we will have to hide our rtionship just to be on the same side especially if we are out in public ces, we do not want to do anything that will be considered disrepect towards them! If I only had one boyfriend it wouldn¡¯t have been an issue but more yeah, we need to be on the safe side gusy!¡± I said looking at all my five boyfriends and they all nodded.


    ¡°Guess we will just act as very protective close friends and brothers when we are there!¡± Kai said and


    the other four nodded.


    ¡°But that means Talia is all ours for the rest of the night!¡± Carter said standing up, so did the other four, and many of the grown ups chuckled, my brothers groaned and our friends that¡¯s like brothers and sisters smirked while I turned bright red.


    Carter carried me up to the bedroom and gently ced me on the bed while Ezra made sure to lock


    the door.


    ¡°Since we have to wake up early in the morning we won¡¯t go all the way and you need to be well rested to fly the ne can¡¯t have you too exhausted, but that don¡¯t mean we won¡¯t take care of you well tonight, and all you have to do is let us enjoy our time with you!¡± Carter saidying beside me caressing my cheek.


    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡± he then asked looking me into my eyes with a loving smilie on his lips.


    14:25 Fri, Sep 19 ¡­


    Chapter 124.


    :


    4a71


    I could get lost looking into his sea blue eyes so I were only able to nod my response to him before I


    felt his lips on mine.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 125

    Kayden¡¯s pov


    For the rest of the night me and the other guys pleased our girl in everyway we could but we didn¡¯t go all the way as Carter said.


    Even though we all wanted to more then anyone of us wanted to admit, but she needed to be well rested for our flight tomorrow.


    So after all five of us made sure she had a orgasm and we all taster her delicious juice we took her to


    shower then we all went to bed.


    It will be weird not sleep next to her for our two weeks there and I know we have to hide our rtionship, it sure will be hard and difficult we have barely been apart since she came into our


    lifes.


    But we will do this so we don¡¯t get in any trouble and we all jusr want to enjoy our vacation to a warm country just enjoy good time and create happy memories.


    It didn¡¯t take long until we all had dosed off.


    Next morning we woke up and took a shower, Kai were the lucky one helping Talia in the shower this


    morning.


    When they were done we wanted to rub Talia with lotion before Kai took her into the closet to get


    dressed and we took a shower.


    After I were done in the shower and dressed in a ck skinny ripped jeans, white nike sneakers, white t¨Cshirt with a V¨Cneckline and a ck and white zip hoodie <b>I </b>got out of the closet seeing Talia dressed in Harlow sun dress in aqua blue, hair up in a messy bun and light makeup on.


    ¡°Babe, you look breathtaking! It will be so hard to stay away from you in Dubai!¡± I said walking up to her then gently imed her lips and she responded.


    When I pulled away the other four gave her a kiss as well,


    ¡°Ready to head down?¡± I asked lifting her up in my arms,


    ¡°Yes¡± She said smiling up at me.


    14:26 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b>Sep 19 <b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 125.


    :


    So we all headed down and then some guards would take down our suitcases when we eat a very early breakfast.


    We entered and I sat down with her on myp and we all said good morning to each other.


    ¡°So Bambina are you feeling well rested to fly today?¡± Arthur asked with a smile.


    71


    ¡°Yes, I actually look forward to it and can¡¯t wait to see Alfred and Max again.¡± she said smiling back


    at her father.


    ¡°Yeah, you truly made some friends with them on our flight here from Seattle!¡± Leon said chuckling.


    ¡°What? I only greeted them, made them smile,ugh and told them to drop the formalities¡± Talia said shrugging her shoulders and kept eating.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m sure they will be happy to have you with them today!¡± Leon said smiling.


    ¡°Well I do look forward to hang with them today, and to make sure you all get to Dubai in one piece¡±


    Talia said with a happy face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to get behind the stick again can you?¡± Dina askedughing.


    ¡°You already know it, I¡¯m so excited.¡± Talia said smiling with her eyes sparkling.


    She truly is excited for this.


    We all kept enjoying our breakfast and then then Dominic¡¯s head guard Alec said everything is packed and the cars are ready.


    So we all finished our breakfast then headed out to the cars we will be using.


    About 20 minuteter we reached the airport and our drivers parked the cars next to the two deck


    ne to the Bianchi family.


    We all exit the cars and Leon was carrying Talia into the ne and we followed.


    The Bianchi¡¯s private pilots was standing ready to wee us.


    ¡°So Mi¡­Talia I hear you will be first pilot today!¡± one of the pilot said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yes Max if that is okay with you two?¡± Talia asked with a big smile.


    <b>14:26 </b>Fri, Sep 19 B ..


    Chapter 125.


    ¡°Of course, <b>I </b>can¡¯t wait to see your skills. So you will be the first pilot, Alfred the co¨Cpilot and I will <b>be </b>and extra incase you need a break since it¡¯s a long flight, do that sounds like a n for you principessa?¡± Max asked with a smile.


    ¡°Sounds perfect!¡± Talia said super excited.


    ¡°So can one of you carry her to the cockpit? She can use her legs but Dr Caleb don¡¯t want her to walk around on it to much! Hope that won¡¯t be a problem?¡± Leon said looking at the pilots.


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise it won¡¯t be a problem for my flying!¡± Talia said looking at the two pilots with a pleading look.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with us,e here Principessa, and I have to say it is so good to hear your voice this time!¡± Alfred said smiling to Talia as he take her in his arms.


    ¡°I will see you guyster¡± Talia said and me, Kai, Ezra, Levi and Carter gave her a gentle kiss.


    Then we went further into the ne and looked around.


    It¡¯s nice looking honestlly.


    First we see a lot of seat we have to sit in for take off andnding.


    So we all sat down there, and will sit there until we are up in the air.


    After everyone havee in and sat down, we all look at each other a bit nervous but Dina look super rxed so I get it he have absolut faith in Talia so we need to as well.


    ¡°Good morningdies and gentlemen, wee on board The Bianchi private airline.¡± We heard Talia¡¯s voice over the speaker and we all couldn¡¯t help butugh, she is too cute.


    ¡°This is Captain Talia Bianchi speaking and I have some information about our flight. Our flight time today will be 12 hours and 50 minutes and our estimated time of arrival in Dubai will be 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon local time. The weather in our route is said to be a little coudy and the forecast in Dubai says it¡¯s sunny and clear sky when we arrive. We remind you that if you need any special attention<b>, </b>all our crew will be ready to assist you. You will be able to follow our route on one of the entertaining system channels.¡± Talia finished saying and damn she did great.


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help but smilie brightly at my sweet baby girl. I looked over at Dina and he looked super proud so did Arthur and Thomas.


    <b>C </b>


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe our girl is gonna be flying this beast of a ne!¡± Ezra said with a smile.


    <b>71 </b>


    <i>¡°</i><i>I </i>know, the only downside is that we can¡¯t have some time with our girl during that time and we have to keep our rtionship hidden for the next two weeks, it will drive me crazy!¡± Kai groaned in a whispered and the rest of us nodded.

 Awakens 126

    <b>Chapter </b><b>126</b><b>. </b>


    Kai¡¯s pov


    I know we have to keep our rtionship hidden so we don¡¯t get in any kind of trouble.


    And it¡¯s more out of respect for the pince I guess, and we know they are okay with men have up to four wives but not the other way around.


    (A/N: This have been taking our of a saftey video found on intet, just had to change a little in the beginning)


    ¡°Greetings from the cockpit again, this is your Captain speaking. Since this aircraft don¡¯t have those 2 million dor saftey vidoes provided by ad agency¡¯s. But since very little of what that saftey video tells you will actually save your lives. I¡¯m gonna do it instead!¡± Talia said over the speaker and we all


    started to chuckle.


    ¡°Oh my god, this is just so Talia!¡± Michelle saidughing so she had tears running down her face.


    ¡°The FAA says that 60 percent of you ignore the Safety talk. Today, you will hear the REAL safey talk you should have been given years ago.¡± Talia continued and we kept on chuckling.


    ¡°This is the best saftey instruction I have ever heard¡± Nico chuckled even more.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna miss this one. Here is the big thing to remember. If we crash or make an emergencynding, statistically speaking, 95% of you will survive. If it¡¯s a serious crash, 55% of you will survive. So if this ne is going down, concentrate, because your life may depend on some smart decisions.¡± Talia kept going.


    ¡°Wow is that true Dina?¡± Theo asked shocked and Dina nodded.


    ¡°Keep in mind that 80% of idents happen within the first 3 minutes and thest 8 minutes of the flight so that¡¯s when it would be wise to keep your shoes on and put yourptops away and stay focused.¡± She said and I looked around seeing Leon, Dominic, Stuart, Nathan, Brandon, Jacob and Arthur put away theirptops.


    ¡°Talia told you huh?¡± Adam looked over at them and they all smiled sheepishly back at him and


    nodded.


    ¡°The safest seats on this ne is the ones facing backwards, like the one the flight crew is seated in. And no, that is not a coincidence!¡± Talia said and we all looked shocked around us.


    14:26 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 <b>G </b>


    Chapter 126.


    :


    ?7)


    ¡°The next safest seats are the ones over the wings<b>, </b>closest to the emergency exits. If you are not in one of those now.. That¡¯s a bummer!¡± Talia continues and we all chuckled again.


    ¡°But here is what you can do to help ensure your survival.¡± She said. ¡°Damn she truly have us listening attentive to all this!¡± Joshua said and we all nodded.


    ¡°Look where the nearest exit is. Now count the rows between you and that exit. If the cabin was full of smoke or upside down or full of smoke and upside down, how would you get to the exit? Take a moment to visualize yourself doing just that¡± Talia said.


    We all looked around finding the closest exit and did what she instructed us. This is a lot of things I haven¡¯t bother to think about or pay attention to before.


    ¡°Now look at your seatbelt, I know you all know how to use it. But that¡¯s because nothing is making you lose your shit right now. But it¡¯smon for people in emergency stress situation to try to open that thing by pressing a button that¡¯s not actually there, like the seatbelt in your car.¡± Talia kept exining and we all chuckled again.


    ¡°So take a moment to imagine yourself lifting that p in an emergency. In fact, do it now just to get


    used to the motion.¡± Talia ordered and we all did open it and fasten it again.


    ¡°Emergency evacuations on the runway are moremon then crashes. In the event of something like an engine fire, we need to get you all off the ne in about 90 seconds. This means you need to leave your fucking bags in the overhead bins and get off the ne in a quick and orderly way. Those bags will bring the evacuation to a virtual halt¡± Talia said and we wereughing at that.


    ¡°You all may beughing but she is correct!¡± Dina said with a smirk.


    ¡°We know, and I have never learned so much or paid more attention to this before. She is making it


    something!¡± Den snickered.


    ¡°My first and second officer and I will also be trying to get off this ne and thest thing we want is to be cock¨Cpit blocked by your roll¨Con.¡± Talia said and we all bursted outughing!


    ¡°Now, you are probably well aware that there¡¯s a life jacket under your seat. Forget about it. They¡¯re less likely to save your life then those little airline pillows,¡± Talia kept going and we all just kept onughing.


    ¡°Sure, there was that famous 2009 emergency waternding on the Hudson but there were boats on hand immediately and no one actually needed the life vests. There was a flight that ditched in the Caribbean in the 1970 where 40 lives were likely saved by the vests, but there was also one off the


    14:26 Fri, Sep 19 <b>B </b>


    Chapter 126.


    coast of Ethiopia in 1996 in which many passengers put them on too early and then couldn¡¯t get out of the flooded fusge.¡± she said and honestly I¡¯m shocked over her knowledge.


    ¡°To put in another way, if we reced that life vest with a box of choctes it wouldn¡¯t alter your survival odds.¡± Talia said and we all started tough again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a second to talk about those oxygen masks. Here is the thing¡­ If we lose cabin pressure at a fairly low altitude, no big deal. You can breathe just fine!¡± she exined and we all looked at Dina who smirked and nodded.


    ¡°If we lose cabin pressure at a cruising altitude, you can¡¯t. If that happends, here¡¯s what I¡¯m required to do. I¡¯m going to push the nose of the ne into an emergency descent. That¡¯s going to feel like a rollercoaster drop and scare the crap out of you, but it¡¯s not dangerous, I¡¯ve practiced!¡± She continues and we allughed at that again.


    ¡°Also, byw, I need to notify air traffic control. And I need to do all that before I can get on the microphone and tell you what the hell is going on. So don¡¯t be surprised if you don¡¯t hear from me for a bit, I¡¯m just doing my job and you¡¯re going to be fine.¡± Talia said and weughed hard again.


    I have to say this is the best safteyinstruction I have ever heard, and I¡¯m not just saying that because it¡¯s Talia giving them. I have actually been more aware of things I never ever knew.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 8


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 127

    <b>Chapter </b><b>127</b><b>. </b>


    ?


    Theo¡¯s pov.


    Hearing my twin giving these instructions, it have meughing so hard that tears running down my


    cheeks.


    She is making it so entertaining and easy to remember.


    ¡°For those of you who didn¡¯t manage to get your masks on in time, you¡¯ll probably pass out and then


    wake up in a minute or two when I get the ne to a lower altitude. You wanna know what the


    biggest danger is? That you won¡¯t get your frequent flyer point for this flight. Just kidding!¡± Talia


    said and we all just started tough harder!


    ¡°The biggest Danger is actually that your luggage or those duty free bottles you brought with you from home, and put in the overheadpartment will fall out when you open it and hit someone on the head. There are several thousand reported injuries from this every year in the US alone. By contrast, the FAA only reports 58 or so serious injuries from turbulence!¡± Talia informed and again


    we all looked over at Dina who smiled and nodded.


    ¡°So, one could easily make the case that we should be handing out a helmet and skip the seatbelts.¡± Talia said and we burst outughing hard.


    ¡°Another big risk is the drink cart. Seriously! It weighs over 100kg when fully loaded, and every year passengers get their elbows, knees and feet broken when the drink carts m into them, so keep


    your arms and legs tucked away.¡± Talia kept going with her saftey exnation.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the airlines put some safety padding on the drink cart? No idea, seems pretty basic. Same goes for spill¨Cproof coffee and tea pots and cups with lids. Every year some poor passengers get hot coffee or tea in their crotch when there¡¯s a bit of a turbulence. But until the Bianchi private airline fix this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re on your own.¡± Talia said and once again we just kept onughing.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re probably woundering¡­. how can this bucket of bolts stay in the sky if we can¡¯t even get thetch on your tray table to work properly, to be honest¡­ we sometimes wonder that as well.¡± Talia said and she sure is on a roll, I have never paid more attention to this then I have today and this exnation will stick with me forever.


    ¡°But the stats speak for themselves. The annual risk of dying in a ne crash is one in 11 million ording to Harvard School of Public Health 2006 study. So you are far more likely to be struck by lightning or killed by a shark. And it¡¯s certainly much safer then driving.¡± Talia informs us.


    14:26 Fri, Sep 19 G..


    Chapter 127.


    ¡­


    ¡°Right after 9/11, many were scared to fly¡­ 12 ¨C 20% fewer flew. But because more people made driving trips instead of flying a German professor estimated an extra 1595 people died in car idents in the year after 9/11¡­ just in the US.¡± Talia said.


    ¡°I can never get over how much knowledge Talia actually have in that head of hers!¡± Kyle said


    shocked.


    ¨C


    ¡°She have taught me more in these five six minutes then I have learned a whole day in school before Talia came and could exin things better!¡± Cole said also shocked.


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Anyway, please sit back and rx while we take forever to serve you a drink and a barely edible meal and then leave the tray on your table, making it nearly impossible for you to squeeze out of the chair and get to the toilets. We will start making our way to the runway in a few minutes when the little ants on the ground have made sure the ne is ready for takeoff.¡± Talia said then cut the


    microphone.


    We all just started tough hard when she finished.


    ¡°Oh my god that is the best and most informative safety instructions I have ever heard.¡± Aunty Alice


    chuckled.


    ¡°Is all that she said correct Dina?¡± Leon asked with a raise eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, she always did these funny safety instructions back when we flew together. And even though she only were 10 and she needed to be 16, well I bribed someone to let her take the flight exam, not that they should let her pass is she didn¡¯t but let her try for the exam and she passed with flying colors. We honestly can¡¯t have a better first pilot then Talia. Legally she is not allowed to fly this ne but who cares¡± Dina said smirking.


    Not long after the ne started to move and we were on our way out to the runway. When we use this ne we have 6 flight attendant¡¯s since it is such a big ne. And 2 of them checked on us making sure all our seatbelts are fasten.


    Then the ne came to a stop. Then we could feel how the engine started to go full force and we start moving forward again down the runway faster and faster then we started the climb. And before


    we knew it we were in the air.


    ¡°She did it perfectly!¡± Dina said smiling to Michelle,


    ¡°Yes honey, she still have not lost her touch, and it was so smooth.¡± Michelle said smiling looking up


    at Dina¡¯s face.


    14:26 Fri, Sep 19 B..


    Chapter 127.


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Damn I wish we could have seen Talia do this with our own eyes.¡± Aaron said and we all voiced our


    agreement.


    ¡°Well if Talia want to fly back home as well, maybe we can ask Alfred or Max to film it, depending who is the ¡®extra¡® pilot¡± Leon sugessted and we all nodded. After a while of the ne climbing it started to t out and the seatbelt sign was turned off.


    So we all got out of our seats and got further into the back of the ne where we have a more


    little bar, furtere in the back we have a conferance room.


    Deck below we have about 15 bedrooms, not super big butfortable enough to sleep, and two bigger once with bigger beds. Also a little area us boys usually sit in watching movies and such. But for now we all just sat down in the first lounge area.


    So we all just ended up talking with each other, talking about stuff we wanted to do in Dubai,


    Cami, Aurora, Olivia, Simone and Maria said they wanted to take Talia with them shopping and


    that made all of usugh.


    ¡°Trust me, Talia is not the shopping type of girl!¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°But let see if we can talk her into it, and I¡¯m sure we can find some nice clothes for her there!¡±


    Aurora said hopeful.


    ¡°We can always try!¡± Kayden snickered.


    ¡°Well we just have to tell her it isn¡¯t optional, we all will go shopping.¡± Aunty L said smiling


    widely.


    We kept on discussion what we wanted to do and just enjoyed the flight for the next few hours.


    Chapter Comments


    16

 Awakens 128

    <b>Chapter </b><b>128</b><b>. </b>


    Carter¡¯s pov


    I already miss my sweet baby, we have already been flying for 6 hours and 38 minute and all I want is to have my baby in my arms.


    And it will be tortour to have to keep our hands to ourself or not feel her lips on mine.


    All of us under 20 have gone to the lower deck chilling, watching some movies and just talking.


    But all my mind is only on my sweet baby who is flying this giant airne.


    ¡°You miss her too?¡± Kai asked sitting down next to me on the couch.


    ¡°Yes, and it will be so hard to hide our rtionship for two weeks. It¡¯s driving me crazy to be away


    from her this long.¡± I said leaning more back in the couch.


    ¡°I feel you, we haven¡¯t really been away from her for this long since we all got to get to know her more at Kayden¡¯s when they moved to the Bianchi.¡± Kai said while looking down on a picture of Talia


    on his phone.


    It was a picture when we were backstage the night we preformed for the school.


    She were talking to Ezra and Kayden and she had a big bright smile.


    The one that makes her eyes sparkle.


    She is so gorgeous, and her eyes is seriously the most beautiful I have ever seen.


    Yes I know many in her family have the same eye color but on her they are just uniqe.


    I could get lost staring into her eyes.


    Then suddenly the seatbelt sign was shown and we all looked at each other confused.


    ¡°This is Captian Talia speaking, we got some unexpected weather we couldn¡¯t detect beforehand. For your own saftey, we kindly ask you all to go back to your seat and put the seatbelt on and keep it on. We are already making all necessary deviations to provide you with a pleasant andfortable flight. Thank you.¡± Talia said and we all just looked at each other with worry.


    14:26 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G </b>¡­


    Chapter 128.


    :


    We then headed up to our seats, sat down and put our seatbelts on.


    ¡°Dina, can she handle this?¡± Arthur asked worriedly.


    ¡°She is the best trust me, this is childsy for her¡± Dina said with a smile. Then we felt the ne


    shake.


    Then suddenly we heard thunder and saw lightning outside through the windows and the ne dropped a little and many of us let out a little scream of some kind.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we will have some turbulence for a little while, so you can expect a bumpy ride for a few more minutes, then it should be smooth flighing after, till we reach Dubai¡± Talia said over the speaker again.


    For the next 10 minutes it were a lot of turbulence but then it let up.


    ¡°Wow that was crazy!¡± Levi said.


    ¡°But our baby got us through that without any issues.¡± Ezra said with a proud smile. Then the seatbealt sign got turned off again and then Max came walking out of the cockpit.


    ¡°Is everything okay? Is Talia okay?¡± Arthur asked worried.


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Rx Boss, our principessa is honestly the best pilot I have ever seen, she have been flying solo the entire time, Alfred is following all her instructions and they are all correct. During the turbulence she was the one in controll, and neither me or Alfred would have done anything different then what she did and instructed.¡± Max said with a proud smile.


    ¡°Is she doing okay in there thought?¡± Leon asked looking at Max. ¡°Oh yes, we have a st, she is honestly amazing, funny and so damn smart!¡± Max said in a chuckle.


    ¡°That safety exnation was something!¡± Dominic saidughing.


    <i>¡°</i>Oh yeah, me and Alfred was cracking up in there when she said that! And how she handled the controll tower were perfection!¡± Maxughed then ended with a proud smile,


    ¡°Maybe that should be recorded and be yed for us every time we fly from now on¡± Nathan


    chuckled.


    ¡°It is a very good suggestion!¡± Max said smirking.


    14:26 Fri, Sep 19 <b>G </b>..


    Chapter 128.


    :


    A


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Well I have to head back, I just needed to stretch my legs and bring back a soda for Talia¡± Max continued and started to turn around.


    ¡°Thank good care of our girl in there!¡± Kayden said with a smile.


    Max turned around smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we will! And she will make sure we allnd safely in Dubai.¡± He said before heading back into the cockpit after he picked up a soda for Talia.


    ¡°Wow, she truly is something else!¡± Luke said with a smile.


    ¡°Pretty is the best, we all know that!¡± Sabrina said and Amalia agreed which we all chuckled at before we headed back downstairs to continue our video.


    After all this it¡¯s about five more hours of the flight so we just made ourselvesfortable.


    So we were back to just chilling talking and watching movies for a few more hours.


    Three hourster we all got caught by surprise.


    ¡°So this is where you guys are hanging¡± I heard the sweetest angelic voice of my baby girl. I quickly looked towards the stairs leading upstairs and I saw Talia standing next to Leon.


    I ran up to her and pulled her into my arms and kissed her which she responded to.


    When I pulled away I rested my forehead on hers.


    ¡°Baby I have missed you!¡± I said looking into her eyes caressing her cheek before I kissed her again letting the rest of the guys have some time with our girl.


    After me it were Kai, then Levi then Ezra andst it were Kayden.


    We all know this is probably thest kiss we will have with her for two weeks if we can¡¯t sneak away and steal a kiss here and there but we also don¡¯t want to be disrespectful towards theirws.


    After the rest of the brothers as well as the girls gave Talia a good hug, Talia had to go back so Leon carried her up the stairs.


    She just had to use the bathroom and wanted to say hi to us before she headed back in to the cockpit.


    Chapter 128.


    :


    Then we were back to just rx for the reminder of the time which is about 3 hours.


    71


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we will momenterily start our descend to Dubai, local time in Dubai is now 3:53 in the afternoon and the weather is clear blue sky, sunny and 39 degree celsius. We ask that all passengers to kindly move their butts back to the seats and put the seatbelt on and we will get your all safely on their ground, after all, you all are this Captains precious cargo¡± Talia said and we could all hear Alfred and Maxugh hard in the background.


    We allughed with them and headed up to sit down in our seats.


    And before we knew it Talia havended the ne and we remain seated till the ne were standing still then when Talia came out in Max¡¯s arms and we all cheered and pped for a perfect flying.


    Chapter Comments


    B 7


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 129

    <b>Chapter </b><b>129</b>.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    It have been so fun flying again and hanging with Alfred and Max during that time have been a


    st.


    I have to say I missed hanging out with my guys, brothers and friends, but I¡¯m sure they have been able to rx and take it easy.


    Now that we have gotten out of the cockpit and everyone is pping for our sessful flight.


    Then everyone came up to hug me, dad pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°Bambina you did so great, I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± he said before kissing the top of my head.


    Then as always everyone take turn at hugging me telling job well done and how proud they are.


    And when ites to my boyfriends they werest, they give me a passionate kiss one after the other and at this point the others made their way out of the ne giving us some privacy.


    ¡°Love, it will be so hard to keep our rtionship hidden, it have been so hard to be away from you and not have you in our arms while you were flying.¡± Kai said while I had my legs around his waist, arms around his neck, he had one arm under my ass for support and he had one hand on my cheek caressing it.


    ¡°I have missed you guys too, and I know it will be hard. But I know even though a lot of newws have been made in Dubai about rtionships outside of marrige. But if I remember correctly they do not support a woman have multiple rtionship, so just to be on the safe side we need to be careful! But trust me I will seriously struggle sleeping alone and not feel all your lips on mine!¡± I said looking between my guys and they all nodded.


    I gave Kai a sweet <b>kiss </b>then Levi took me from Kai and I held around him the same way.


    He gave me a passionate kiss and rested his forehead against ¡°Amore, I love you, and this is will be so hard, but we all understand why and wil respect theirws just to be on the safe side!¡± He said before kissing me again.


    Then I suddenly was in Kayden¡¯s arms.


    He held me just the same way and gave me a hot steamy kiss.


    Chapter 129.


    :


    Then he kissed me down my jaw and my neck gently sucking on my sweet spot.


    ¡°Mmmm babe¡± I moaned out.


    ¡°Damn it, it will be hard babe, I want you so badly right now, I will miss having you like this in my arms!¡± Kayden said hiding his face in my neck.


    Then Ezra took me from Kayden and also held me the same way.


    He kissed me with so much love, and I could feel how deeply he love me.


    ¡°I will miss having you in my arms Tesoro, and feeling your soft lips on mine!¡± he said looking me into my eyes caressing my cheek.


    ¡°I will miss it too babe! I will miss all of you!¡± I said with a sad tone.


    Then he gave me another sweet kiss before I was in Carter¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Baby I love you so much!¡± Carter said holding under my chin with his index finger and thumb lifting


    my face to look into his eyes.


    ¡°I love you all so much!¡± I said looking into his eyes before his lips meet mine kissing me with so


    much love.


    He move his hand from my chin to my cheek and deepen the kiss.


    When we pulled apart I got lost in his sea blue eyes.


    ¡°I have to say I don¡¯t like the idea that we can¡¯t we by your side much for these two weeks. Kai said looking at me with worry.


    I know my love, but I¡¯m a little unsure about the newws here so we need to be on the safe side!¡± 1 said looking at him with a sad look.


    ¡°We know Amore, I mean maybe one of us should be your only boyfriend for this trip¡± Levi said looking between me and the other four guys.


    ¡°But won¡¯t that be unfair for the other four of your?¡± I asked carefully looking at them one by one.


    ¡°It will Tesoro, but we will all feel more safe and at ease if one of us is by your side¡± Ezra said and


    the other four nodded their head.


    14:27 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b><b>B</b>¡­


    Chapter 129.


    :


    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>so how will you guys settle this?¡± I asked them with a raised eyebrow.


    Then they all yed rock, paper, scissors.


    Which made me just chuckle and shake my head.


    They had a few round with that but Kai ended up as the winner so Kai took me into his arms and lifted me bridal style and we all got out after the guys were doneining about how lucky Kai


    was and I just shoke my head.


    Then Kai carried me down the stairs and we meet up with the others.


    ¡°Happy to see you all joining us!¡± Leon said with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah, they needed to figure out who were gonna be my only boyfriend during this vacation¡± I said shaking my head with a smile which made the rest chuckle and my guys look at the rest with a sheepish smile.


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Well we can¡¯t really be at ease knowing one of us isn¡¯t close to her keeping her safe even though we are well aware she can handle herself but this way we can be more calm about it!¡± Kayden said


    rubbing the back of his neck.


    ¡°How cute you guys are looking after our principessa¡± Nona said smiling brightly at my guys.


    ¡°So I take it that Kai is the lucky guy that will be your only boyfriend for this vacation?¡± Theo smirked looking at my guys and they all looked annoyed at Kai who smiled brightly down at me and this made everyoneugh.


    (A/N: As mention earlier, using the royal prins of Dubai¡¯s name is nothing towards the royal family! It¡¯s only to make the story seem more real. But I have to say, I¡¯m not very familiar with the rules in Dubai, have tried to read up on it a little! So remeber this is just a fiction story, and I with no means try to be rude to any people or culture!)


    ¡°Well Sheikh Hamdan bin Mohammed bin Rashid Al Maktoum have arranged for transport to the pce<b>, </b>and he will greet us there.¡± Dina said with a smile.


    Then we all made our way to the cars waiting for us, we got in and was on our way.


    I honestly look forward to see Sheikh Hamdan again, I was in a car with Kai, Leon, dad, papa and


    Nona.


    14:27 Fri<b>, </b>Sep <b>19 </b><b>G </b>¡­


    Chapter 129.


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°I think now that we are here I should try to walk more on my leg. I don¡¯t know how bad it will be if Kai carry me everywhere. And my leg feel better as long as I don¡¯t overdo it.¡± <b>I </b>said looking at the


    people in the car.


    Chapter Comments


    5

 Awakens 130

    <b>Chapter </b><b>130</b>.


    (A/N: I have been looking upws and such about Dubai, but Ie across a lot of stuff contradicting each other. Someone saying light PDA is not allowed and some say, hand holding, light peak on the cheek and holding around the waist is okay. So for the story purpose I will go with light PDA is allowed. And remember this is just a story! And since it is a story is also why Talia, her families and friends will stay at the pce, but I will not talk to much about their time there, and other then them all will ¡®talk¡® with the crown prince I will not be talking about the royal family! Since I don¡¯t wanna do anything or say anything disrespectful, I will also not discribe the pce out


    of respect)


    Talia¡¯s pov<b>. </b>


    ¡°Understand, you just have to be careful with your thigh Love!¡± Kai said looking at me with a worried


    look.


    ¡°I will, and I think I should be sitting on my own chair while we are here!¡± I said looking at all my family and they nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I read that public disy of PDA is frowned upon, hand holding, light hug and a peak on the cheek is okay but other then that we all should behave and respect thew!¡± Papa said looking at all


    of us and we nodded.


    ¡°We also need to tell everyone else!¡± I said and I saw Leon took his phone out and tapped on it then we all got a notification on a group that everyone thats on this trip with us is in.


    He just told them about the rules about PDA so we are all keeping up with that and he also notified them all that I will have to sit on my own chair in public and such.


    After a while the car came to a stop and we saw Sheikh Hamdan with some other people standing


    waiting for us.


    Then the doors was opened and Leon got out first and held a hand out for me to take it just to help


    me out of the car.


    When I got out Sheikh Hamdan walked over smiled at me and gave me a light quick friendly hug.


    ¡°It is so good to see you again Talia, and wee to Dubai and my home. Hope everyone had a pleasent travel.¡± he said.


    ¡°Your Highness Sheikh Crown Prince Hamdan bin Mohammed bin Rashid Al Maktoum¡± I say while


    Chapter 130.


    <b>curtsy. </b>


    ¡°Thank you <b>so </b>much for the warm wee, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again!¡± I continued.


    ¡°Please Talia, it¡¯s Fazza to you, we are friends remember!¡± Sheikh Hamdan said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Thank you Fazza!¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°This is my family and friends, but we all consider each other one big family!¡± I said in a chuckle.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you all, and wee to Dubai. I hope you all will enjoy your stay here with us<b>, </b>and if you ever need anything don¡¯t hesitate to ask one of the pce staff.¡± Fazza said smiling at


    everyone.


    ¡°Fazza, I have to say I¡¯m surprised you meet us here in person by the cars and not inside.¡± <b>I </b>said with


    a smile.


    ¡°Well Talia, you are my little bestie and that will never change!¡± Fazza said with augh which made me and Dinaugh as well.


    ¡°Dina nice to see you again!¡± Fazza said and shook his hand.


    ¡°Your Highness, nice to meet you again as well. Hope you have been well?¡± Dina said.


    ¡°Yes, I have been doing fine! Nowe, let us head in to the private wing we have fixed for you all!¡± Fazza said smiling.


    We all headed inside and many of the servants in the pce was tasked to take in our stuff.


    When we entered we got taken to a beautiful wing, it is big and have room for everyone here, when we get to the living room of the wing Fazza stopped.


    ¡°Hope this ce is suitable for you all?¡± he asked smiling at us all and there were a lot of ¡°Yes Your Highness¡°.


    ¡°Couples are allowed to share rooms married or not. When you are in this wing, you can be your normale self and wear what you want. When your out of the wing we ask that you all dress modesty and don¡¯t go overboard with the PDA¡± one of the people attendants to Fazza told us and we all acknowledgement that we understood.


    Then many of the servants left the wing after they had taken all our stuff in here.


    14:27 Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19 B ¡­


    Chapter 130.


    We all sat down after Fazza sat down.


    :


    ¡°So Talia how have you been after all these years?¡± Fazza asked me with a smile.


    I looked down on myp ying with my fingers a little.


    Then I looked up at Fazza with a small smile on my face.


    ¡°It have been fine, what about you Fazza!¡± I said then asked.


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Talia, don¡¯t do that, be honest with me, how have you truly been? Last time <b>I </b>saw you, you were right before Dina moved away from his ranch and stopped flying taking clients, so please you know those 3 years we knew each other you mean and will always mean a lot to me!¡± Fazza said.


    That¡¯s true first time I meet Fazza was when I were around 10 years old, first time I few it solo I


    were 11 but Dina were flying him more until they moved away when I were 13.


    So me and Fazza became pretty great friends.


    I took out my phone and found the group chat I had already written my past in when I told Dina, the


    Mexican and Russian family that night.


    ¡°Here Fazza, better you read it?¡± I said with a weak smile and stood up carefully walking over to him


    giving him my phone.


    He started to read and the rest of us had conversations with each other, I looked over at Fazza from


    time to time, seeing he cover his mouth and had tears in his eye.


    Kai who were sitting next to me on the couch took my hand and caressed it.


    ¡®Oh Talia!¡± Fazza said looking at me with such a sad expression.


    ¡°Is it okay if I give you a hug?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°Yes of course!¡± I said smiling then I stood up and walked over to him and he stood up as well and hug me tightly.


    ¡°Talia you are such a strong person! It¡¯s crazy to think you are even still alive!¡± he said while hugging me.


    Then he looked over at Kai with a stern face.


    ¡­


    14:27 Fri, Sep 19 G ..


    Chapter 130.


    ¡°And I take it that you are Talia¡¯s boyfriend, you better treat this little princess how she deserve!¡± Fazza said still looking at Kai and the rest of our families and friends smirked.


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Your Highness, I will treat Talia like the princess she is, that is a promise! Matter of factly we all here would die for Talia!¡± Kai said standing up from the couch, giving Fazza a bow with his head and


    walked up to me standing next to me.


    Chapter Comments


    4


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Awakens 131

    <b>Chapter </b><b>131</b><b>. </b>


    Kai¡¯s pov<b>. </b>


    A


    <b>86 </b>


    I have to say I¡¯m over the mood happy that I will be able to be Talias boyfriend for this trip.


    I do feel for the other four guys but I can¡¯t help to love the fact I can have our girl all to myself.


    Be able to have her in my arms all night, my heart is jumping of joy.


    I¡¯m probably gonna have to ¡®give up¡® some of my alone time with her when we get back home since I get her alone for the next two weeks.


    I stood next to her, looking between her and Sheikh Hamdan with a smile.


    ¡°Good, because Talia have been my bestie since she were 10, and I never wanna hear anything bad


    happen to her!¡± Sheikh Hamdan said smiling down at Talia.


    ¡°We all will do whatever in our power to keep her safe and unharmed!¡± <b>I </b>said with sincerity.


    ¡°I have also notice you have a limp on your right foot! Is that from the past before you got home to your family?¡± Sheikh Hamdan asked.


    Everyone in the room had a sad facial expression on her face.


    ¡°No Your Highness, that was because a studen at her school became too jeaulous of Talia, so she wanted to kill her, she hit her head, stabbed her three times in the stomach and one time on her right thigh. Her wounds is still healing so we have actually been carrying her around to not put to much weight on it, but we will keep from doing that since we don¡¯t want to cause any problem here!¡± Dina exined.


    ¡°Wow, well, when you are in this wing you can carry around on her so she don¡¯t walk around too much<b>! </b>And we can get a wheelchair for when you guys are out, will that work?¡± Sheikh Hamdan asked looking around on us all and then looked at Talia with a fatherly smile while everyone else looked at Caleb for approval.


    ¡°That can work, Your Highness.¡± Uncle Caleb said bowing his head in respect.


    ¡°d to hear that, I will have a wheelchair brought here so it¡¯s ready for tomorrow. Now is anyone of you hungry?¡± Sheikh Hamdan asked.


    8:20 Sat, Sep 20


    ¡°Some food sounds amazing right now Fazza.¡± Ta said with a smile.


    ¡°Good then I will have some food brought here and we all can eat dinner together.¡± Fazza said and gave a nod to his attendant and the person walked out.


    86


    ¡°Please Talia sit, I don¡¯t want you to stand on your leg to much!¡± Sheikh Hamdan said and she gave him a nod, I gently picked her up and walked over to the couch again. I turned around looking at Sheikh Hamdan, ¡°Your highness, now that we are here in this wing, is it okay for me to have her on myp?¡± I asked hopefully,


    ¡°Yes of course¡± he said with a smile. And I sat down with her on myp and after that we all kept talking for a while then food was served and we all sat down to eat.


    The rest of the evening we just talked to Sheikh Hamdan and he is a great man to talk to!


    He said he would be pretty busy for the next couple days but we are free to just ask some of the servant if we needed anything and if we wanted to go anywhere or do anything they could also help us with that.


    He gave Dina a few numbers he could contact to get help organizing stuff we wanted to do.


    After that we all said goodnight to each other and went to our bedrooms.


    We looked over at the other four with a sad expression.


    It will be weird not sharing a bed with them now, we have gotten used to it.


    We all gave each other a nod before they headed to their rooms.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be weird isn¡¯t it my Love?¡± I whispered looking down on Talia in my arms.


    ¡°Yeah, honestly it will be super weird. But at least I will be able to have one of you with me, that will help! Talia whispered looking in the direction the guys disappered in.


    Then we headed into the bedroom, I closed the door behind me then looked down on the beautiful girl in my arms.


    ¡°You ready for a shower Love?¡± I asked her with a smile.


    ¡°Yes let¡¯s babe!¡± she said smiling at me.


    <b>8:29 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 131.


    I walked us into the bathroom and then I sat her down on the sink.


    Putting my hands around her waist and looking into her eyes.


    86


    ¡°Love, you are so amazing, how you was flighing the ne today, how you were so formal to the prince, how humle and loving you are after everything you have gone through. My love for you is just increasing every single day, you have overtaken my whole heart. I am and will forever be only yours!¡± I said leaning my forehead against her looking her in her eyes.


    ¡°I love you too Kai, you and all the guys! I never thought I would be able to feel this happy and loved, not with how my past have been. But you all have taught me that I deserve to feel love and that you all truly love me for who I am.¡± She said before putting her hands around my neck and pulling me down to meet her lips.


    Our kiss was filled with so much love, and it got more and more heated by the second.


    I slowly moved one of my hand up her back and started to unzip her dress.


    I kissed down her jaw, down her neck and found her sweet spot.


    ¡°Mmm Kai¡± She moaned, and hearing her sweet moan like that I was instantly hard.


    I pulled the shoulders of her dress down her shoulder.


    ¡°Love, I want you so badly right now!¡± I whispered into her ear before kissing behind her ear.


    ¡°Please Kai, I needy you!¡± She moaned.


    I lifted her up and she let her dress fall downpletely before she wrapped her legs around my


    waist and I carried her out to the bed andyed down.


    I hovered over her holding my weight off her on my elbows deepen the kiss.


    She moved her hands up to my hair and gently tugged on it turning me on even more making me


    groan into her lips.


    I put one arm around her waist pulling her closer into me making her pussy hit my already hard dick and she let out another moan.


    I then took off her bra and tossed it on the floor and started to kiss her down her neck and down to her boobs before I put my lips on her nipple and gently sucked it and she moaned again. I yed


    8:29 Sat, Sep 20


    ¡­


    <b>86 </b>


    Chapter 131.


    with her boobs for a while then made my way down to her pussy.


    Then I took off her string before I ate the meal I have been missing since yesterday.


    After I made her cum I gently entered her and she kept moaning my name and our night ended in a


    pleasure.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 132

    <b>Chapter </b><b>132</b>.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    Yesterday night me and Kai had a very passionate and romantic time together.


    We were not in a hurry and Kai made me truly feel how much he loves me!


    After our time in the bed we took a shower and went at it again.


    He made sure he were careful with my injuries the entire time.


    But it was very weired not to have all my guys with me, I already miss them and it will be two long week not being with them romanticly in any way.


    I woke up in Kai¡¯s arms with my head on his chest and I saw he were already awake and looking at me with nothing but love in his eyes and he was caressing my back.


    ¡°Love you look so beautiful!¡± Kai said before leaning down to give me a sweet and very love filled


    kiss.


    It quickly turned more heated and he turned around so he were now above me holding his weight on


    his elbow.


    He kissed down my jaw, then my neck and sucked on my sweet spot which made me moan and my hands find its way to his hair, tugging gently on his hair making him groan.


    I felt he move one of his hands under his t¨Cshirt I was sleeping in and he started to massage my


    boobs which made me moan more.


    I wrapped my legs around Kai¡¯s waist and pulled him closer to me feeling his already hard dick hitting just perfect against my pussy.


    Kai moved his lips up to mine again, Kai explored every corner of my mouth with his tongue and I pulled him even more into me.


    I felt myself dripping wet for him, and he took one of his hands and removed my string before he put his hand down to my pussy, slowly putting two fingers inside me while he used his thumb ying with my clit making me moan again.


    ¡°Love you are so wet!¡± Kai said before starting to leave open mouth kisses down my chest and sucked


    on my boobs.


    ¡°Mmm Kai¡± I moaned his name again while I moved my hips in the rhythm to Kai¡¯s hand,


    Then Kai moved away from my boobs then I felt his lips and tongue on my pussy which made me


    moan even more.


    Kai was eating me out and I cum all all over Kal¡¯s mouth and he made sure to lick up all my juices.


    Then before he started to position himself I turned us around and he looked at me confused,


    I got between his legs and gently took his big thick dick in my hand biting my lower lip feeling the need to taste him.


    I then lick the tip of his dick before putting it on my mouth and started to suck Kai which made him. groan in plesure again. ¡°Mmm Love, you are amazing!¡± Kai groan out.


    I pulled out a little then lick down his shaft sucking on his balls and Kai wrap my hair up in his


    hand.


    ¡°Good god my Love¡± Kai groan, I putt his dick in my mouth again and swallowed so I could take more of him. ¡°Fuck Love!¡± He said and I started to suck him even faster.


    I felt he was close to cum so I went even faster and when he cum I made sure to get everyst drop.


    ¡°Fuck Love that felt amazing!¡± Kai said before gently pulling me closer to him so I¡¯m sitting on his waist and he pull my face down to give me a passionate kiss again.


    I rested my upper body against his bare chest squeezing my boobs into him.


    I felt one of Kai¡¯s hand give my ass a squeeze as well which made me moan. I also felt Kai get hard again so I leaned up and gently took his dick in my hand and position myself above it before going down on him slowly and the further in he got the more I moaned.


    When I have taken all of him I let myself adjust to his size before I start to grind on him.


    He sit up and start to kiss me with so much love and need.


    We both move slow and in perfect sync with each other.


    We both took our time with each other, showing each other just how much we love each other.


    8:29 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20 ¡­


    Chapter 132.


    486


    When we both finish we both cops on the bed me on top of him he just holding around me caressing my back and I resting my head on his chest.


    ¡°Love, you truly are perfect!¡± Kai said kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°So are you and all the others in my opinion!¡± I said looking up at him with a sweet smile.


    ¡°We are so lucky to have you Talia, you are the beat to our heart and we all love you so much more then you can ever understand!¡± Kai said with nothing but love and sincerity in his voice.


    ¡°I love you all so much as well, you are all the source to my happiness!¡± I said then kissed his chest.


    He put a finger under my chin lifting my head up so I look into his eye.


    ¡°Love you have be everything to me!¡± He said staring into my eyes.


    I lifted myself up a little and kissed him letting him feel all my love.


    When I pulled away a little he cupped my face before giving me another light kiss.


    ¡°Guess we need to get up and take a shower or the rest will start to wonder where we are! And I know the other four is already super jealous that I get to have you all to myself!¡± He said with a light


    chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, I guess you are right, and I will make it up to the others when we get home! Don¡¯t want them to feel less loved!¡± <b>I </b>said with a smile.


    He then sat up putting his hands under my ass and lifted me up, walking us both into the bathroom


    and into the shower.


    We both cleaned up and got out of the shower and dried off.


    Kai helped me put on the lotion massaging it in helping all my muscles to rx. Then I did my skin care routine<b>, </b>brushed my teeth and blow dried my hair and put it up in a high ponytail.


    Then I went to find a white set of lingerie to have on, a orchid colored a¨Cline dress v¨Cneck asymmetric Chiffon Cocktail dress with ruffle which cover my shoulders and goes below my knees and match them with some white strap sandals.


    I put on some light makeup and when I¡¯m done I look at Kai who have styled his hair a little, have a beige linen shorts and a white linen v¨Cneck t¨Cshirt and some sneakers.


    8:29 Sat, Sep 20 ¡¤


    Chapter 132.


    ¡°Are you ready beautiful!¡± Kai asked walking over to me hugging me from behind and I give him a


    nod.


    <b>86 </b>


    <b>86 </b>


    He then gently lift me up bridal style as always and before we walk out he kiss me with a lot of love!


    Chapter Comments


    5

 Awakens 133

    Levi¡¯s pov.


    Are we all feeling jealous of Kai? Yes.


    This give him two weeks more or less alone with our girl.


    Alone in the shower, have her in his arms sleeping and can please and pleasure her all alone with no


    need to share her for two whole week.


    It was so hard falling asleep without having my girl in bed with me.


    When I woke up, I¡¯m not gonna lie, have been dreaming about my girl, I woke up rock hard so I had to take care of myself thinking about the love of my life.


    After that I took a shower, dried off and brushed my teeth.


    Then I got dressed in white linen shorts and a light gray v¨Cneck t¨Cshirt with some white sneakers.


    I can¡¯t wait to see my baby, I miss her so so much and these two weeks are gonna be the death of <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    I walked out into the big living room and saw almost everyone else were here already.


    It¡¯s honestly crazy when ites to me, Carter, Kayden, Ezra and Kai, even if we don¡¯t see each


    other when we get dressed we all end up dressed the same somehow.


    I sat down next to Carter on the couch.


    ¡°Our girl have note out yet?¡± I asked whispered.


    ¡°No, not Kai either, we can only guess what¡¯s keeping them busy!¡± he whispered groan staring up in the ceiling.


    ¡°Argh don¡¯t even say it, I¡¯m so damn jealous¡± I whispered back in a groan.


    We all sat there an talked a little bit more then suddently Kai came walking out with Talia in his arms and just seeing her beautiful smile all my negetive feelings got washed away.


    She truly is the light that brighten my day and take away all and everything negative.


    8:29 Sat, Sep 20 ¡­


    Chapter 133.


    ¡°Good morning everyone!¡± She said in her sweet angelic voice and we all said good morning to her and Kai as well then we all moved to the dining table.


    I got to sit on Talia¡¯s left side while Kai sat on her right.


    We all started to eat and since it is only our people in the room here right now, I carefully put my right hand on Talia¡¯s left thigh and caressing it.


    ¡°Did you have a good sleep Talia?¡± I asked smiling at her and she looked back at me smiling her dazzeling smile.


    ¡°Well I did have a good sleep, but I do miss my own bed though!¡± She said with a smile and all five


    of us smiled at that because we understood the hidden meaning in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that!¡± I smiled back at her.


    <b>86 </b>


    ¡°What about you Levi, hope you had a good sleep?¡± She said smiling carefully putting her hand over


    mine caressing my hand as I caressing her thigh.


    ¡°I had an alright night. But I miss the bed back home as well, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one¡± I


    gave her a little smirk and gently squeeze her thigh and we both looked around on the rest of her boyfriends and they all nodded which made her smile.


    Talia is seriously the sweetest, lovable and pure hearted person I have ever meet.


    The sweet smile she gave us truly mean a lot to us all, meaning she is grateful that we all feel the


    same as her and meaning she love that we all miss her.


    We continue to enjoy the breakfast and having conversations with everyone.


    Today we were gonna be on a 162 meter-long yacht, since we are not gonna sleep on it they could cut down on the crew a little so we all could be on it together.


    So when we were done with breakfast we let everyone get time to get ready and get all the things they needed for the day.


    Then we headed out, Talia had to be in a wheelchair due to her leg.


    We got out in the car and then we were on our way to the yacht.


    After some time we arrived and got shown the way to the yacht and boarded.


    8:29 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b>20


    Chapter 133.


    :


    We found spots to sit down, the youngest of us except for Sabrina and Amalia sat out on deck.


    We all just enjoyed the extreamly hot weather.


    The yacht were just cruising around on the sea while we all just enjoy the day.


    At lunch they brought lunch out to us and the same for dinner.


    We all watched the beautiful sunset together.


    <b>886 </b>


    I looked over at my girl and she had the brightest smile on her face looking out against the horizon


    with a sparkel in her eyes.


    I took a picture of her and man it turned out perfect, you could see the orange and red sky in the


    background, and Talia full body standing up holding her hand on the railing, smiling and even a little of the eye sparkle.


    I sent the picture to the group the five of us is in and they all took out their phone when they got


    the notification, when they saw the picture a bright smile spread on all their faces then they all


    looked at Talia.


    She look so gorgeous where she is standing looking over the ocean.


    I can¡¯t believe she is all ours! We truly are so lucky to have her and I¡¯m not saying this because I¡¯m one of her boyfriends but she is the best girl there is.


    ¡°So what if we go to the mall tomorrow?¡± Arthur asked with a smile and I could see the smile on Talia¡¯s face dropped quickly which made everyoneugh.


    <i>¡°</i>Ohe on girl, it will be fun!¡± Cami said chuckling.


    ¡°Do we all have to go shopping?¡± Talia asked with a little pout on her face which made her like so adorable.


    ¡°Yes principessa, it will be something we all will do together!¡± Arthur said with a crocket smile and we all smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly so weird hearing a girl that don¡¯t want to go shopping!¡± Alejandro said amused looking


    at Talia.


    ¡°<b>I </b>just don¡¯t see the appeal. Wandering around endlessly in stores buying more clothes then makes it


    8:29 Sat, Sep 20 <b>d </b>


    Chapter 133.


    ¡­


    A 86


    even harder to figure out what to wear!¡± Talia said shrugging her shoulders and we all justughed.


    When it started to get a bit darker we headed back ashore and then back ¡®home¡®.


    And since we have been out on the ocean all day we all were pretty tired, so we all took an early


    night.


    Talia gave everyone a goodnight hug and when it were our turn she quickly gave us a peak on our cheek and hugged us goodnight.


    Damn I miss her, and it have only been one whole day. we have 12 more days before we head home and I can have my baby properly back in my arms.


    But after we all said goodnight I went to my bedroom and got ready for bed.


    And even of I can¡¯t openly be Talia¡¯s boyfriend here I will make sure I will spoile her tomorrow like the princess she is.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 134

    <b>Chapter </b><b>134</b>.


    Ezra¡¯s pov


    Man I¡¯m so jealous of Kai for have so much alone time with Talia, but we are happy one of us is with


    her always.


    Even though I¡¯m sure Kai would be just as jealous if one of us would be the one spending this vacation alone with Talia.


    She looked so beautiful on the yacht yesterday.


    Her dress looked so good on her, and the picture Levi send to us yesterday, she look so perfect and


    happy.


    And I think we all put that picture as our wall paper and lock screen because its perfect.


    Today Talia have on a beautiful white dress that¡¯s covering her shoulder with a v¨Cneckline but still modest and it reach right below her knees. Her hair is up in a messy bun and she have some light


    makeup on.


    The rest of us guys have different color shorts on with t¨Cshirts and sneakers.


    And right now we are walking around at the mall while Kai is pushing Talia in the wheelchair and she don¡¯t look happy with the wheelchair.


    ¡°Talia are you okay? You look a little upset.¡± I said looking at her with a small smile.


    ¡°Yeah just tired of this wheelchair and shopping, we have been at it for two hours already!¡± she said in a groan which made us all chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wish I could just carry you around instead I miss having you in my arms¡± I leaned a bit


    closer to her whisper to her and she look at me with her dazzling smile.


    ¡°I miss that too!¡± She whispered with a smile looking into my eyes.


    ¡°But for the shopping, seems like we all are trapped here at the mall with the rest of the familiy!¡± I said chuckling and Talia looked down on herp with a groan.


    I do find it amusing how little she like shopping, and honstely, I¡¯m happy she¡¯s not shooping happy, meaning we don¡¯t have to spend hours and hours out shopping.


    <b>8:30 </b>Sat<b>, </b>Sep 20


    Chapter 134.


    ?


    Okay people let us go and get some lunch, after that we can split up a in groups for a few hours before we head ¡®home¡®, do that sound like a n everyone?¡± Arthur asked looking at us all and we all


    gave some kind of agreemeant.


    We found a great restaurante and sat down.


    I sat opposite of Talia, Kai to her left and Carter to her right.


    After we all ordered our food, the conversation around the tables we were sitting at started.


    Cami, Aurora, Olivia, Maria, Simone want to take Talia girl shopping but Talia don¡¯t want to do


    that.


    But after the five of us suggested we could join, Talia agree as long as the girls promised to not go


    shopping crazy.


    We got our food and kept talking about things, tomorrow we are apparently gonna go on a red dune


    safari with Quad bike, Sandboards and camels ride.


    So tomorrow will be a fun day and we all look forward to it.


    After we all were done eating we splitt up the girl together with me, Kai, Kayden, Carter, Levi with


    Talia¡¯s six guards.


    So we headed into some stores and the girls started to look around.


    And we went to look around for both clothes to both ourselves and we all want to buy some stuff for our sweet baby girl.


    After we all found alot of different clothes for ourselves and Talia then we went to a different store.


    This was victoria secret and the other girls didn¡¯t want us toe in there with them so we quietly epted and Talia were allowed to bring one guard in there with her and she chose Tyler.


    The rest of <b>us </b>sat down on some benches outside the store.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that we are not with her!¡± I said looking into the store seeing if I can see Talia.


    ¡°I know what you mean!¡± Kayden said in a groan.


    ¡°You guys are super protective over our princess huh¡± n said chuckling.


    8:30 Sat<b>, </b>Sep 20 ..


    Chapter 134.


    ¡°Well can you me us? And don¡¯t think we don¡¯t notice how protective you are of her as well, everytime someone get close to her you all get a little closer to her!¡± Kai snickered.


    ¡°Well in our defence, her safety is our main priority and we don¡¯t want anything to happen to our princess you know!¡± Charlie said with a smile.


    ¡°She is the most important one for us<b>, </b>so we will always be very protective over her!¡± Riley said looking into the store after Talia.


    ¡°Well guess we can say she is the most protected person on this with all of us being so overprotective of her!¡± Jack chuckled which made us allugh and agree.


    After about 20 minutes they came out of the store and Talia just looked so done with the day.


    How I wish I could just walk up to her and kiss her to hopefully make her day better.


    We all looked at Kai and he understood.


    Kai walked up to Talia and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead which made her smile back at him


    then all of us.


    After that we went into the next store, we kept shopping for a few hours, we also went into a jewlery


    store and me and the guys got some stuff for our girl.


    We saw Talia look at some stuff too but the other girls didn¡¯t let us get close to her.


    After finish inside the store we kept on walking around and visit other stores.


    After a while I noticed Talia is starting to look around her a little worried.


    I looked the the others and they have picked up on it as well.


    Riley who is now pushing Talia in the wheelchair lean a bit closer and talk to her, she answer and Riley start to look around too.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Talia feel she is being watched and she get a negetive vibe from whoever it is.¡± Riley said which made all of us stop and look around.


    ¡°We need to leave and we need to leave now!¡± Talia suddenly said looking in a direction.


    8:30 Sat, Sep 20 <b>J</b><b>.. </b>


    Chapter 134.


    ¡­


    We all look in the direction she is but we can¡¯t see anything that stick out to us.


    n call Leon and exin the matter and more of the families guards areing to us.


    When the rest of our peoplees, Arthur, Leon and Thomases up to Talia.


    ¡°Bambina what¡¯s wrong?¡± Arthur asked worried.


    Talia have not taken her eyes of whatever or whoever she is seeing.


    ¡°We need to leave now dad!¡± She say again.


    ¡°Who is it that you see?¡± Leon asked looking in the same direction.


    ¡°Can we leave now please!¡± Talia said looking at the three of them.


    ¡°Principessa, we need to know what have spooked you so!¡± Thomas said.


    Talia take a deep breathe before she look at her grandfather.


    ¡°Gregor¡± Is all she say while looking into her grandfathers eyes.


    Everyone that heard what she said look at her with shock and wide eyes.


    And we all look in the dirction she have been staring at the past 15 minutes.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    Write Comments


    ? SHARE

 Awakens 135

    <b>Chapter </b><b>135</b><b>. </b>


    :


    86


    Carter¡¯s pov.


    I both feel amused over how little Talia like shopping and I feel sorry for her that she have to endure


    this when she hate it so strongly.


    We all have had a good day though but when we notice she started to look around rather worried as I could notice, all I wanted to do was to run up to her and lift her up in my arms.


    When everyone got there and Thomas got her to tell us why she is so determent to leave, I felt my


    blood freeze.


    Her stepfather is here? I looked at Arthur, Thomas and Leon they looked both shocked and filled with rage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ¡®home¡® everyone!¡± Leon said and we all nodded our head.


    Then we headed out of there and in the cars and headed back to the pce.


    When we got there and after all our new stuff had been brought in by the servants, we all sat in the living room and Kai had Talia on hisp holding her thight to his chest.


    We waited till everyone other then our group of people had left in the wing.


    ¡°Are you sure you saw Gregor principessa?¡± Thomas asked with a concerned look.


    ¡°Yes, he were there, he kept looking at me at the mall! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him!¡± She said looking Thomas straight into his eyes.


    ¡®Did you see Bianca or Scarlette?¡± Arthur asked with a mix of rage and worry,


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure they must be close! But I don¡¯t get how they have found me here in Dubai of all ces.¡± Talia said making her thinking face with a finger in her cheek,


    ¡°I think we all should call off this vacation!¡± Linda said looking worried at Talia.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t need to do that, I don¡¯t want to ruin this vacation for everyone!¡± Talia said sadly.


    ¡°Baby, your safety is more important to us, to all of us!¡± I said taking her hand in mine.


    ¡­


    8:30 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20 <b>d</b>.


    Chapter 135.


    86


    ¡°Carter is right dorogoy! We rather want you safe then to be here on vacation!¡± Dominic said with a


    small smile.


    ¡°I say we should go home!¡± Elena said and the rest of us nodded.


    ¡°Now I just feel like a party pooper¡± Talia said looking very sad.


    ¡°Bambina your not a party pooper and your wellbeing is whats most important to all of <b>us</b>!¡± Alice said standing up and walking over to Talia and putting a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°I think we all are in agreement that we will head home tomorrow morning! If Gregor, Bianca and


    Scarlette is here we don¡¯t want them to get close to Talia. And since we are here we have to be careful and can¡¯t really use our underhanded resources to keep track on them since we don¡¯t want to


    cause the royal family any issues so we should head home where we can use the power we hold over


    the underworld and can track their every move.¡± Arthur said and again we all nodded our head.


    ¡°I will give Sheikh Hamdan a call to let him know of our change of ns¡± Dina said standing up and


    walking out of the living room.


    ¡°Talia, I know this is not what you want, but we all agree to this and none of us look at it as it ruining our vacation.¡± Victor said.


    ¡°We all just want you safe and that is what matters to all of us! We will just spend time together at home and do stuff there instead during your guys time off from school!¡± Alejandro said and again we


    all nodded.


    ¡°Babe, I think it is for the best! And we have better means to keep you safe at home!¡± Kayden said


    with a smile.


    Dina came back into the living room and sat down next to Michelle.


    ¡°Honey, Sheikh Hamdan wille here in a little and he will get the security video of the mall so <b>you </b>can point out Gregor and he said he will do what he can to keep track of him and if Gregor leave Dubai<b>, </b>is that okay with you?¡± Dina asked and Talia nodded her head.


    We all kept talking for a little then Sheik Hamdan came into the living room and we all stood up and bowed our heads to him.


    ¡°Please everyone, you are all my friends, a friend and family of Talia is a friend to me! I look at Talia like a niece so please sit down and rx.¡± Sheik Hamdan said and we all thanked him.


    Chapter 135.


    His attendant walked up to the tv in the room and not long after we saw the security video from the


    area we had stopped in the mall.


    ¡°Talia <b>can </b>you point out Gregor?¡± Sheikh Hamdan asked and Talia looked over the tv screen and


    nodded.


    Then she walked up to the screen and pointed at the person.


    The attendant did something on theptop he had with him and started to zoom in on the person


    and we all could see him clearly now.


    ¡°I can also confirm that is Gregor, I took a picture from the house I saw of him, Bianca and his daughter¡± Jacob said.


    I think we all made sure to burn his face into our minds, and if we ever see him, I¡¯m sure we all will


    do what we can to take him down or capture him alive!


    ¡°Can you see Bianca or Scarlette in the security video?¡± Dina asked and Sheikh Hamdan¡¯s attendant


    zoomed out again and Talia looked over the crowed again before she shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I will have some men check the security video to see where he went after this Talia,


    and if we see him we will capture him, or if we see he leave the country we will let you know!¡±


    Sheikh Hamdan said looking at Talia with a determent look.


    ¡°Thank you Fazza!¡± Talia said.


    ¡°It will be sad to see you guys leave so soon, but I understand, just wish I had more time to spend


    with you before you had to leave!¡± Sheikh Hamdan said looking sad at Talia.


    ¡°I know Fazza and I feel sad about it as well, hopefully you will be able toe and visit us in New


    York soon!¡± Talia said with a small smile.


    ¡°I will do my best toe and visit you soon Talia!¡± He said smiling.


    After that we all ended up taling and chilling for a few hours then we figured we would take a little early night since we will travel tomorrow morning again and we have to pack our stuff. So we all said goodnight to each other and then we went to our rooms.


    I¡¯m both sad and happy we are heading home, sad because it would be fun experiance more of Dubai and sad because of the reason we have to leave.


    ¡­


    8:30 Sat, Sep 20 ..


    Chapter 135.


    4 a 26.


    <b>86 </b>


    But I¡¯m over the moon happy we are heading home because I can soon have my baby girl properly in


    my arms again!


    Chapter Comments


    5 3

 Awakens 136

    <b>Chapter </b><b>136 </b>


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    Hearing that Gregor is here and Talia saw him, honestly scare me to death.


    I never want him to ever get his hands on her ever again.


    She is everything to me and all I wanna do now is just holding her tightly in my arms.


    It¡¯s sad that our vacation have to end this way but I can¡¯t wait to have her back in my arms


    tomorrow.


    86


    My sweet Lia I miss her so much! And getting her back to more secure surroundings is all I can think about right now!


    The next morning we all woke up, made sure all our stuff is packed, got dressed and we were out eating out breakfast, Sheikh Hamdan had breakfast with us and then we all were on the our way to the airport to head home to New York.


    Once we got there Alfred and Max asked if Talia wanted to fly with them again but she said she wanted to spend time with us but she thanked them for the offer and hoped that she could do that another time.


    We all sat down and fasten our seatbelts.


    ¡°Guess we all learned from Talia¡¯s safety speechst time!¡± Theo chuckled looking at everyone, seeing everyone have its fasten.


    ¡°Happy I could knock some knowledge into your heads with that!¡± Taliaughed out which made everyoneugh.


    I sat next to Talia on her left and Carter on her right.


    So I gently took her hand in mine.


    I have really missed behing in some contact with her these past few days we have spend here in Dubai.


    And as soon we got up in the air and the seatbelt sign was turned off I quickly picked up Talia in my arms and headed downstairs, Carter, Ezra, Levi and Kai followed behind us.


    <b>8:30 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    We <b>sat </b><b>down </b>on one <b>of </b>the couches and Talia looked up at me with her sweet angelic smile <b>before </b>she put her soft <b>lips </b>on mine and I quickly responded.


    Our kiss grew more heated. But before <b>I </b>lost all control over myself I pulled away and rested my forehead against hers<b>. </b>


    ¡°Babe I have missed you so much! It have been torturous having you so close but not been <b>able </b>to hold you, hug you and kiss you!¡± I said with so much love for my girl.


    ¡°Babe I have missed you all so much too, it have been so painfull to stay away from you guys! Let us never travel to a ce were we have to hide who we truly are!¡± Talia said looking into my eyes then she looked at the rest of the guys.


    ¡°Yeah, let us never go back there, I dont want to stay away from you like this ever again baby!¡± Carter said before gently lifting Talia up in his arms and kissing her passionately.


    Then Ezra held her in his arms ¡°Tesoro, how good it is to have you back in my arms!¡± Ezra said before he kissed her as well.


    Then Levi. ¡°My beautiful Amore, I have missed you more then you can understand!¡± He said before giving her a very heated kiss.


    Then Kai gave her a kiss before cing her on Cartesp who is sitting next to me and Ezra on the


    other side of Carter.


    We ended up talking a little but got interruped by Nico. ¡°Is it safe toe down?¡± He shouted from upstairs with a chuckle which made us allugh.


    ¡°Yes big bro!¡± Talia said in a chuckle, and the others came down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie¡± Kyle said and we all agreed.


    So we <b>all </b>gotfortable and ended up watching some movies.


    <b>Talia </b><b>just </b>satfortable on Cartersp resting her head on his shoulder and she use her finger to trace the patterned on his t¨Cshirt.


    ¡°Baby<b>, if </b><b>you </b>keep doing that I don¡¯t know if I can wait till we <b>get </b>home, your turning me on like <b>crazy</b>!¡± Carter whispered to her and the other four of <b>us </b>smirked at him and Talia looked <b>up </b><b>at </b>him bright red.


    <b>8:30 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b><b>d </b>


    ?


    86


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind taking you to one of these bedrooms right now and show you just how much I have missed you!<b>¡± </b>Carter whispered before kissing her neck.


    ¡°What are you guys ning over there?¡± Cami asked looking at us with a smirk.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing at all!¡± Talia said quickly before she rested her head on Carters shoulder looking back on the screen still blushing which made all of usugh.


    She is too cute when she blush or is embarrassed.


    After the movie was over and we started another she was sitting on Levi¡¯sp.


    He just hid his face in her neck and the two of them had a conversation the rest of <b>us </b>couldn¡¯t hear


    much about it.


    Some of the flight attendant came to give us some food and whatever we wish to drink.


    And one of the flight attendants started to flirt with Ezra, but he just ignored her.


    But this flirting didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Talia and she didn¡¯t not look happy.


    ¡°Is this how you got your job?¡± Talia asked standing up from Levi¡¯sp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± The flight attendant said with a little attitude stil trying


    to make some slutty faces to Ezra.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the fact that you are trying to seduce one of my boyfriends!¡± Talia said more


    angry now and the rest of the people down here looked at the conversation between Talia and this


    attendant.


    ¡°So you are a slutt since you have more then one boyfriend!?¡± She said and snickered.


    ¡°You are free to call me whatever you want, I honestly don¡¯t care because you will never get to see


    anyone on this ne ever again!¡± Talia said with a very emotionless face.


    ¡°Ha, I would like to see you try to get me kicked out of this flight crew bitch!¡± she said walking more up into Talia¡¯s face.


    This made all of us enraged.


    ¡°Excuse you<b>, </b>who do you think you are, talking to Talia like that?¡± Nico said walking up to her


    <b>8:30 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 20


    extreamly mad.


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh so this is one of your boyfriends too?¡± The Attendant chuckled.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t do incest!¡± Talia said with a small smile.


    <b>85 </b>


    ¡°Right! So who do you actually think you are, thinking you can get me fired?¡± The attendantught.


    I could see Talia getting a smug look on her face.


    ¡°LEON¡± Talia shouted and didn¡¯t take long until Leon came running down the stairs and the rest of


    the them followed.


    ¡°Bambina are you okay?¡± Leon rushed up to Talia checking her all over to make sure she isn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Leon, but I want this hoe fired, I want her to stay seated the entire time and she will never be working for us ever again!¡± Talia said looking at the attendant angry and the attendant look at Talia smug, seem like she don¡¯t believe Leon will do that and the rest looked at her with a big smile because she don¡¯t know who she is messing with.


    Chapter Comments


    5 4

 Awakens 137

    <b>Chapter </b><b>137</b><b>. </b>


    Ezra¡¯s pov


    Feeling Talia in my arms and her sweet lips on mine I felt I was back in heaven.


    Then after been chilling down here for a while and the flight attendants came down with some food


    and drinks.


    When this one attendant started to gain my attention I just kept ignore her but Talia on the other hand did not ignore this hoe that try a little too hard!


    And she don¡¯t stand a chance againt Talia in any way.


    When Leon came down the attendant looked like she had won and guess she don¡¯t believe Leon will


    fire her just because Talia ask for it, but that¡¯s where thisdy is wrong.


    It¡¯s nothing Leon won¡¯t to for his baby sister.


    ¡°Of course bambina anything you want!¡± Leon said looking from Talia to the flight attendant and


    when he looked at the attendant he looked at her with a very dissapproving look.


    ¡°Mr Bianchi, you can¡¯t seriously be firering me just because this slut is asking you!¡± The attendant


    said in a whine.


    ¡°What did you just call my baby sister?¡± Leon asked in a menacing tone looking at the attendant


    with so much anger.


    ¡°Your sister?¡± She asked looking at Talia with a horrified look.


    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know you are of the Binchi family!¡± She said looking at Talia pleading.


    ¡°Look here miss, you have been hired on this flight to do a job, not cozy up to my boyfriends or anyone else on this ne! And even if I had not been a Bianchi you have no right to talk so condescenting to anyone on a flight you have been hired to work on!¡± Talia said with emotionless


    face.


    ¡°You are fired, and you will sit down the entire time of the flight, maybe you will think twice next time before you call someone slut or try to hit on a guy that is clearly not interested in you!¡± Nico said angry before he gently lift Talia up in his arms and walk over to sit down on the couch.


    Chapter 137.


    <b>n </b>and Charlie took the attendant away and the rest of us sat down.


    ¡°Bambina, please don¡¯t take what she said to heart!¡± Nico said putting a hand on her cheek.


    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t, I know a lot of people will think of our rtionship somehow but I don¡¯t care what people call me or it, but disrespecting my guys it¡¯s not okay, and hitting on someone that clearly isn¡¯t interested is in a way disrepect!¡± Talia said shrugging her shoulder.


    ¡°You sure are protective over your guys as well huh bambina.¡± Nico chuckled.


    ¡°As well?¡± Talia looked at Nico confused and the five of us looked everyever else.


    ¡°You see, your guys is extreamly protective of you as well!¡± Nico chuckled.


    Talia looked at us smiling, ¡°You can¡¯t me us love, you are who is most important to us!¡± Kai said


    with a smile.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s cute how they look after each other all the time!¡± Aurora said smirking at us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start eating before the food be too cold!¡± Talia said smiling and we all agreed.


    So we ended up eating, talking and chilling together as a big group.


    When we were done eating a littleter the attendants came to take away the trash and made sure


    we had something to drink on.


    I got Talia on myp and just cuddling her.


    Hiding my face in her neck giving her small kisses here and there.


    I¡¯m just so happy to have her in my arms.


    ¡°God<b>, </b>Tesoro, I have missed you so much!¡± I whispered into her ear.


    She looked up at me with a sparkel in her eyes.


    ¡°Babe <b>I </b><b>have </b>really missed you too!¡± She whispered and she gave me a very sweet and gentle kiss.


    ¡°Oh please get a room!¡± Theo groan which made us chuckle.


    ¡°We can do that if that is what you want!¡± I said smirking at Theo.


    <b>8:30 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 137.


    ¡°No! No! No! you guys are not taking Talia anywhere!¡± Nico groaned.


    And me, Talia, Kai, Kayden, Levi and Carter chuckled!


    Some hourster Talia had fallen asleep on myp so we are just chilling, resting and watching some movies to make the time go faster but me and the other four guys are more focus and Talia¡¯s sleeping face.


    When Alfred said over the speaker that we had to take our seats because we are about tond in


    New York, I carry Talia in my arms and we all headed up to take our seats.


    When Leon saw Talia sleeping in my arms he said she could just sit on myp but I had to hold on to her just in case.


    85


    So I sat down with her on myp, she still sleeping and resting her head on my shoulder, I¡¯m holding


    around her waist pulling her more into my chest.


    It is just so good to have her back in my arms again, and I know it have just been a few days but it


    have felt like forever.


    When the ne havended we got ready to leave.


    I still carried Talia sleeping in my arms and when we passed the attendante that was hitting on me, she first gave Talia a bitchy look but when Leon cleared his throat it made the attendante shrink a


    little looking down.


    I bet Leon and the others are gonna have this attendant disappear for being so disrespectful towards the princess<b>. </b>


    I just pulled Talia closer to me and kissed her head before walking past the rude attendant.


    We got into the car and Talia sat on Carter¡¯sp.


    And honestly it¡¯s just so good to be back on american soil where we don¡¯t have to hide our rtionship with our girl.


    Talia woke up on the way home and when we got in the door Zeus and Hades came running for Talia.


    They were so happy to see her that they were rubbing up against her legs and made this cuffing


    sound its <b>so </b>cute.


    8:31 Sat, Sep 20


    Chapter 137.


    <b>85 </b>


    We got into the living room and Talia sat down on the floor to give Zeus and Hades some attention.


    I sat down behind her so she were sitting between my legs and resting her back up against my chest


    while Zeus and Hades rested their head on herp and Talia also petting them.


    Talia cuddled with Zues and Hades until dinner was served and Arthur asked if Talia could sit on his


    He kissed her cheek and gave her a hug when she sat down then we all ended up enjoying our meal.


    Chapter Comments


    2

 Awakens 138

    Talia¡¯s pov


    I will say it have been so good to be in the arms of all my guys again!


    I have missed them all so much.


    But I do feel bad we all had to end our Dubai vacation so soon because of me.


    I know everyone say I sholdn¡¯t worry about it, and my safety is more important to them.


    But it still sting knowing I was the reason we went home early.


    I sat on my dad¡¯sp during dinner, I have to say I have missed having this close contact with all my family and friends when we were in Dubai, even if we only was there for a few days.


    I have grown so ustom to always sit on someone¡¯sp, and they carry me around everywhere.


    ¡°Bambina, you look deep in thoughts, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Dad asked looking at me with a fatherly


    smile.


    I looked up at him and rested my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°I still feel bad we had to end the vacation so soon¡± I said with a little sad tone.


    ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s not your fault so you should not put the me on your own shoulders! It was a decision we all made together!¡± Nona said with smile.


    ¡°I know that<b>, </b>but still if it wasn¡¯t for my past catching up to me, we would still be there.¡± I said looking sadly down on myp.


    ¡°Bambina we will be doing a lot of stuff together these two week, just here, we have better protection knowing they have found you!¡± Dad said giving me a hug.


    ¡°Okay! As long as everyone is fine with it!¡± I said leaning more into the hug.


    We all continued to eat our dinner.


    We all kept conversation going around the table and when we were done we all went out to the outdoor pool on the porch after we all took on some swimsuits.


    <b>8:31 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20 <b>J. </b>


    Chapter 138.


    ¡­


    85


    I had on a Lascana Bandeau bikini set in a coral color.


    The youngest of us just enjoyed the evening by the pool, I saw Dina get a call so he walked away, when he came back he didn¡¯t look happy.


    I got up from the pool and walked over to him. ¡°FaBro what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked with worry.


    ¡°That was Sheikh Hamdan, they have security video at the airport of Gregor, and two female leaving for New York. Seems like they areing here dorogoy!¡± Dina said with a sad smile before pulling me into a hug and kiss the top of my head.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get how they have been able to find me!¡± I said more lost in thoughts.


    ¡°I have actually been thinking about that!¡± Kayden said getting out of the pool and walking up to us putting his arms around my waist pulling me into his chest hugging me from behind.


    ¡°And idea?¡± Leon asked walking up to us as well standing next to Dina.


    ¡°Well those times Talia have been ying the piano at school and during our consert a lot of people recorded it and put in on their social media, letting everyone know what school this talented girl goes to, so maybe they havee ros one of those video.¡± Kayden said gently pulling me more


    into him.


    ¡°That may be it, I will have our tech guy take down all those videos of Talia in it. But seems like the damage is already done since they know where Talia is!¡± Leon said rubbing the back of his neck while texting on his phone, probably to give the tech guy the order.


    ¡°Is it weird that I¡¯m a little scared?¡± I asked leaning into Kayden¡¯s chest.


    Dina, Kayden and Leon all looked at me with a sad look.


    ¡°No Dorogoy, these people have put you through so much, it¡¯s not weird at all!¡± Dina said still with a sad look on his face.


    ¡°Bambina, we will do everything in our power to always keep you safe, you know that right?!¡± Leon said putting a hand on my cheek.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just afraid they will end up having that control over me again like they had before!¡± I said looking down at the ground


    ¡°Babe, no matter what, they will never have control over you again! You are so strong and we are all


    8:31 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>20 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 138.


    ¡­


    here for you in any way you need.¡± Kayden said kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°We have also given the picture of three of them to the school so we will know if they get close there!¡± Leon said putting a hand on my shoulder.


    We all ended up chilling a little more before we all headed to bed.


    ))


    <b>85 </b>


    When we got up to our bedroom and Ezra closed the door behind us, before I know it Carter have me up in his arms kissing me passionately which I also responded to.


    Carter lifted me so I were having my legs around his waist and arms around his neck.


    He sat down on the bed so I were straddleing hisp.


    ¡°Baby, I have missed you so much!¡± Carter said in a low husky voice while kissing me down my neck.


    ¡°I have missed you too babe!¡± I said kissing his neck as well and gently tugging his hair with my hands which make Carter groan in pleasure.


    Carter pull me tighter with one arm around my waist while his other is holding the back of my neck.


    ¡°Baby, are you okay with me showing you just home much I have missed you?¡± Carter asked in his low husky voice pulling away a little to look into my eyes.


    ¡°Yes please¡± I whispered looking into Carters eyes with a lot of lust and need for him.


    I felt Cartes lips on mine again and the hand he had on the back of my neck moved to unhook my bikini top and slowly took it off.


    ¡°Baby you look perfect¡± Carter whispered into my ear in his deep, husky voice that just turn me on


    even more.


    Carter stood up andyed me down on the bed on my back, started to kiss down to my boobs and then sucked on my nipple which made me moan his name,


    I put my legs around his waist and pulled him closer to me, which made me feel his erection againt my pussy and that made me moan more and Carter groan.


    Carter kissed further down then he took off my bikini buttoms.


    And he then started to lick and suck on my clit before I felt his tongue deep inside my pussy and


    8:31 Sat, Sep 20 ..


    Chapter 138.


    one hand massaging my boobs.


    0:0


    He makes me feel so good that he have me moaning his name over and over.


    I felt I were close to cum and Carter gently bite my clit and the next thing I know I flying high in


    the sky with Carter on my mind.


    Chapter Comments


    85

 Awakens 139

    <b>Chapter </b><b>139</b><b>. </b>


    Carter¡¯s pov


    After having Talia back in my arms on the ne I felt whole again.


    And after she kept tracing the pattern on my t¨Cshirt she have had me turned on the entie time since.


    Yeah yeah I know I sound like a creep but I have missed my baby girl so much.


    Seeing her in the bikini I couldn¡¯t help it I wanted to hold her close to me most of the time.


    But after we saw Dina got a call and Talia got up, Kayden was quick to stay by her.


    I know the five of us is extreamly worried about the fact Gregor, her mother and step sister is looking for Talia.


    We can¡¯t lose her in any way.


    After we got up to our bedroom I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and hearing she cum undone for me is just turning me on even more.


    I made sure I licked up all her juices before kissing up her stomach, give her boobs some more attention before I kissed up her neck and then to her lips.


    When I kissed her lips she pulled away and looked at me with so much lust and need in her eyes.


    ¡°Please Carter, I need you!¡± she said before she bite her lower lip.


    And trust me, my girl don¡¯t need to ask twice.


    She will get what she want, when she want, where she want!


    I quickly took off my swimming short, then I leaned down to kiss her while I slowly entered her thight pussy.


    Hearing she moan in pleasure while I enter her is truly music to my ears.


    When I had fully entered her I let her ajust to my size.


    ?


    <b>8:31 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>


    Chapter 139.


    I pulled her into a heated kiss and when I slowly started to move in and out of her, she moaned against my lips with one of her hands in my hair gently tug on it making me groan, and her other hand was on my back pulling me closer to her.


    This time I went slow with her, pouring all my love in every movement.


    Making her feel just how much I love her, how much I need her and how much she means to me.


    We kept it going for a good while both of us and I falt Talia cum a few times.


    I also notice the other guys in the room looked at Talia while they took care of themselves.


    I can¡¯t me them, Talia both look and sound so good.


    She look so hot.


    We are moth a sweaty mess at this point, sweat pearls forming on our body, our hair gets sticky to our foreheads.


    I even have a few scratches on my back, arms and shoulders from Talia, not that I mind at all.


    I have kissed her all over, probably left some marks on her body as well.


    When I felt Talia was close again I sent us both flying high.


    We both tried to catch our breath after our amazing time together, this wasn¡¯t some rushed quick sex, no we had some sweet, hot lovemaking and honestly I even felt more close to Talia after this if that was even possible.


    I still held my weight off Talia, but rested my head on her shoulder.


    ¡°That was perfect babe¡± Talia said kissing my shoulder.


    ¡°You were perfect baby!¡± I said kissing her gently on the lips.


    ¡°I love you Baby¡± I said kissing her gently again.


    ¡°I love you too Carter¡± She said putting a hand on my cheek.


    I look into her eyes and she look back at me with so much love.


    Chapter 139.


    She is everything <b>I </b>could ever wish and ask for!


    She <b>is </b>the definition of perfect.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a shower baby¡± I said before kissing her gently again.


    ¡°Yes, but can you carry me? My legs won¡¯t stop shaking.¡± She said in a cute giggle which made me


    chuckle.


    ¡°Of course baby!¡± I said kissing her again and then gently lift her up, I¡¯m actually still inside her so she have her legs around my waist and arms around my neck.


    I carry her into the bathroom and into the shower.


    I turn on the water and let it hit us both while still having her in my arms.


    ¡°Baby, you truly makes me so happy! After meeting you, I have truly been able to feel what real love is! And I would do anything to always keep you happy and safe! I love you from the bottom of my heart!¡± I said looking into her eyes.


    ¡°Carter you makes me so speechless! You makes me happy to! All the guys do! You all make me feel loved and cherished every single day! I would never believe I would find this kind of love but you five proved me wrong! Thank you for being in my life!¡± She said and I could feel the sincerity and honesty in her voice.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself I smashed my lips against hers again and poured all my feelings into the kiss.


    She truly have be my pride and joy.


    And I know she is the only one for me!


    After that we ended up cleaning our bodies and she let me wash her hair with shampoo and


    conditioner.


    When we were done the other four were already ready with a towel for Talia which just made her


    chuckle<b>. </b>


    ¡°Guys you know I can dry myself!¡± she said with a smaile.


    ¡°We know Tesoro, we just love to do these things for you!¡± Ezra said putting a hand on her cheek and give her a light kiss.


    ¡­


    8:31 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 20 ..


    Chapter 139.


    So Ezra and Levi ended up helping her dry off. While Kayden and Kai took a shower.


    <b>85 </b>


    They were quick about it though, because when Talia was dried off Kayden and Kai were ready to put lotion on her body while Ezra and Levi took a very quick shower.


    Talia did her facial skin care routine and we all brushed our teeths then headed to the closet to put


    on a boxer and Talia some underwear and one of Ezra¡¯s t¨Cshirt to sleep in.


    We went out to the bedroom and Levi helped her blowdry her hair and I helped her braide it like she


    like to have it when she sleep.


    When I were done she said she just had to use the bathroom before bed so we all got in bed waiting


    for our girl toe andy down with us.


    Didn¡¯t take long until she were in bed with us though, so we all gotfortable.


    ¡°I have really missed this!¡± Talia said chuckling which made us all smile.


    ¡°We have missed this too Amore¡± Levi said giving her a gentle kiss.


    ¡°It have been hard sleeping without you babe!¡± Kayden said also giving her a sweet kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy we are back to this sleeping arrangement. You have no idea how badly I wanted to sneak into you and Kai¡¯s bedroom in Dubai¡± Ezra said with a chuckle which made all of usugh.


    We kept talking a little more until we dozed off one by one.


    Chapter Comments


    ͹ 3


    Write Comments

 Awakens 140

    Levi¡¯s pov.


    Seeing Talia with Carter, man was that hot.


    You all may call us perv or creep, but seeing the love of our life in so much pleasure and she feel so


    good, that makes us happy.


    Her sounds and how she look is so damn hot and such a turn on.


    And Carter did take care of our girl perfectly.


    He made sure Talia was feeling nothing but pleasure,plete euphoria.


    We could see he put all his feelings for our girl in every move he made.


    And I don¡¯t think anyone of us could do better then how Carter performed.


    When I woke up and just kept looking at my sleeping angel.


    She is resting her head on Kayden¡¯s chest, her right hand is holding onto my left arm.


    I took my right hand and caressing her right cheek.


    I just can¡¯t understand how we have all gotten so lucky to have this girl as our own.


    She is the sweetest and most pure hearted, loving, caring and the most gorgeous girl on this.


    ¡°Good morning Babe.¡± Talias sweet voice, pulled me out of the transe I was in, while getting lost in her beatuy.


    ¡°Good morning Amore¡± I said in a low groggy morning voice.


    Talia carefully moved over to me so she straddled me, leaning her upper body over my bare chest and she kissed me gently.


    ¡°I love waking up like this Amore!¡± I whispered in to the kisses.


    ¡°And I love waking up in bed with all <b>of </b>you guys!¡± She said before kissing me down my neck.


    85


    Chapter 140.


    I put my arms around her stomach but under the t¨Cshirt she is wearing.


    I felt her smooth silky skin under my hands and her lips were back on mine.


    One of my hands made its way down to her sweet juicy ass and give it a light squeeze which made her moan against my lips.


    I pulled her closer to me, I could feel the other guys move a little in bed so they are awake.


    Talia kissed down my neck again and when she came to my sweet spot she gently bite it which sent a wave of pleasure through my body, before she kissed the spot again and kissed her way down my chest. I felt her hands over my six pack and she kissed down my stomach.


    When she came down to my boxer she gently took out my already rock hard dick out of my boxers.


    Then she licked the tip of the head before she put my dick in her mouth and man her lips around my


    dick felt like heaven.


    She took more of me into her mouth and I couldn¡¯t help but groan in pleasure.


    ¡°Mmm Amore¡± I groan while putting one hand in her hair not to force her to do anything I just need


    to feel her.


    She pulled my dick out of her mouth then she licked down the shaft before she gently sucked on my


    balls and oh my god I have never felt anything better in my whole life.


    After a little she licked back up the shaft put my dick back into her mouth and she took even more


    of me, she is the only one that make getting a head from someone feel this good.


    She swallow and took even more of me and she sucked me faster and I could feel I¡¯m so close to


    cum.


    Talia looked up at me through her thick eyshes and man that sent me right over the edge and I felt a myself flying high in the sky while Talia made sure to get everyst drop out of me.


    She kissed her way up to my face and I could taste myself on her lips,


    I kissed down her neck and while at the same time kicking off my boxers I also turned us around so Talia was on her back.


    I found her sweet spot and gently sucked on it having her moan my name.


    Chapter 140.


    I took of Ezra¡¯s t¨Cshirt she is wearing so now she were just in her white string.


    Damn she is so beautiful.


    I started to kiss down her chest and when Ie to her boobs I sucked on her right nipple and massaged her left with my right hand while my left hand went down her right side before it found its way to her already soaking wet pussy.


    I put one finger into her pussy and my thumb rubbing on her clit.


    ¡°Mmmm Levi¡± She moaned out.


    I gently fingerfucked her with one finger for a little before I added another.


    Then I left open mouth kisses to her left boob and sucked on her nipple.


    I added another finger, still rubbing her clit with my thumb and felt she is close to cum for me, I then started to kiss my way down to her pussy, I kissed her clit then thrust my tongue into her pussy. Licking, sucking and kissing her pussy.


    She then cum undone for me and was flying on the wings of her orgasm.


    I licked up all her delicious juices before kissing my way up to her face and when I reached her mouth I had position myself at her entrance.


    When I kissed her I also slowly made my way inside her and she moaned against my lips.


    When I was fully inside her I waited a little to let her adjust to my size then I slowly started to move


    in and out of her.


    She started to moan more against my lips and that just fueled my need for her so I went a little


    faster.


    Kissing down her neck, massaging one of her boobs while also moving in and out of her tight delicious pussy.


    I went a little faster and she moaned my name and pulling gently on my hair pulling me closer to


    her.


    I gently bite on her sweet spot ¡°Mmmm Levi!¡± and hearing hear moan had me close, I sucked on her sweet spot and then bite it while pintching her nipple and she was flying high so I let myself go over


    <b>8:31 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 140.


    the edge with her.


    ¡­


    ¡°You are always so amazing and perfect.¡± I said kissing her gently on the lips.


    85


    ¡°You guys are the one that makes it that amazing and perfect¡± Talia said smiling up at me putting a hand on my cheek.


    ¡°I love you Amore, so much!¡± I said kissing her gently again.


    ¡°I love you to babe!¡± she said kissing me as well.


    ¡°Let us take a shower Amore¡± I said caressing her cheek.


    ¡°Yes please babe¡± She said giving me a light peck on my lips.


    I gently pulled out of her then I lifted her up bridal style and walked her into the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you wanna use tha toilet first?¡± I asked her and she nodded.


    ¡°I will give you some privacy Amore¡± I said putting her gently on the floor.


    ¡°No need babe¡± she said.


    She did her business, washed her hands and walked into the shower. I did my business as well,


    washed my hands and joined her.

 Awakens 141

    <b>Chapter </b>141.


    :


    ¡¢68<b>) </b>


    Leon¡¯s pov.


    After we all got home yesterday, I told my guards to bring that rude flight attentent to one of the


    wearhouses.


    So when Talia and her guys went to bed, I asked if Simone wanted me to help take care of something


    and she did <b>so </b>we went over there.


    When we got to the wear house we got into the cell they had put the flight attentent in, and when


    she saw me she looked up at me with hope that she would be able to get out of there.


    ¡°So Cecilia, I have to say that mouth of you have put you in a lot of trouble huh?¡± I asked looking at her sternly.


    ¡°Mr Bianchi, please let me go, I¡¯m so sorry for being so rude to your baby sister, I didn¡¯t know she


    was your sister.¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°Somehow I truly don¡¯t believe you are sorry, because I saw the bitchy look you gave my sleeping sister when she was in the arms of the guy you tried to hit on!¡± I said with a little more angry look.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for being so disrespectful towards your sister Mr Bianchi, please let me go now, I will stay away from her!¡± She continued to plead.


    ¡°Honestly, I would maybe have let you go had you been that rude to anyone else on that ne, MAYBE!¡± I started.


    ¡°But you was disrespectful towards my baby sister, you upset her and pissed her off!<b>¡± </b>I continued.


    ¡°And for me, my baby sister is everything! And I never wanna see her upset, hurt or angry!¡± I said and my voice started to turn more and more menacing.


    ¡°You should just be happy we in the mafia live by a code!¡± I said.


    ¡°What? Mafia? Your in the Mafia?¡± She asked in shiver now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just in the mafia Cecilia, I am the leader of it!¡± I said looking on her with disgust at this point.


    ¡°Please Mr Bianchi, please let me go!¡± She stuttering out.


    Z6


    68


    Chapter 141.


    ¡°So since we live by a code, I can¡¯t hurt you in any way!¡± I said and she started to look more rxed.


    ¡°That is why I have this lovelydy with me today! Because only thedies are allowed to hurtdies by out code! And trust me, this lovelydy look at Talia just like a baby sister, and because of your actions and words towards Talia you pissed her off as well. So you will have pleasant night with her!¡± I said and Simone stepped up to the table and brought out a knife.


    ¡°You will regret the day you ever crossed Talia!¡± Simone said while stepping up to Cecilia.


    Then she bend down so Simone looked her in the eyes then she brought the knife up to her face and Cecilias eyes was filled with fear.


    ¡°As Talia said on the ne, even if she wouldn¡¯t have been a Bianchi, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that to people, you never know who they truly are or who is backing them up.¡± Simone said before she dragged the knife down her face from her eyebrow to her jaw and she let out a blood curling scream.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I have learned, I will never be rude to anyone again!¡± She cried.


    ¡°You are tote to honey!¡± Simone said and started to drag the knife over Cecilia¡¯s arms and her scream just kept filling the room.


    I kept watching how Simone made this bitch scream for a few hours, she ripped out her nails.


    Cut her multiple time, electricuted her, stabbed her and she even cut of a few of her fingers before


    she finished her off.


    ¡°Thank you for handling her Simone, I couldn¡¯t let her go after her attitude toward Talia!¡± I said walking up to Simone with a towel and started to help clean her face for blood.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to thank me, like you said she pissed me off to after the incident at the ne. And Talia is my little sister too!¡± Simone said smiling up at me before she ced her hand


    over mine that is cleaning her face.


    I felt myself getting lost in her emerald green eyes.


    ¡°Even so, I still wanna thank you!¡± I said in a low voice still just staring into her beutiful eyes.


    ¡°Well<b>, </b>then your very wee Leon.¡± Simone said caressing my hand on her cheek.


    ¡°I should go and take a shower before we head home, is that okay for you?¡± Simone asked me with a sweet smile and I felt myself getting nervous all of the sudden.


    <b>11:33 </b><b>Sun</b>, Sep 21 <b>d</b>.


    Chapter 141.


    :


    ¡°Yes of cours, I will wait for you in my office¡± I said slowly starting to pull away from her.


    We made our way out of the cell and I told some of the guards to clean up inside the cell.


    468


    <b>68 </b>


    I followed Simone to the shower then I told her the way to my office and I headed to my office to do some paperwork waiting for her to ready.


    After I had been able to go through four files then Simone came into my office.


    ¡°Ready to head home? It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Simone said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes dear Simone, let¡¯s head home.¡± I said and I could see she blush a little. Cute!


    We headed out to the car and then we were on our way home.


    When we got home we both said goodnight then we headed to our rooms.


    I got in, then took a shower and got ready for bed and let sleepe for me.


    The next morning I woke up, took a shower and got ready for the day.


    Got dressed in my usual which is armani suit then I headed down for breakfast with the family.


    Even if we are just gonna stay home, I kinda feel out of ce if I don¡¯t have suit on.


    So I headed down to the dining room for breakfast.


    On my way down though I got a call, I look who it is and I see it is the principal.


    Leon: ¡°Hello Mr Tanner.


    Mr Tanner: ¡°Good morning Don, I want to inform that the girl in the photo you sent my way have


    applied for our school under the name Leslie.¡±


    Leon: ¡°I see, I will see what kind of n we can think up for this, for now ept it, that way we


    know where she is!.¡±


    Mr Tanner: ¡°As you will Don, let me know how we should handle this when you have a n made


    up.¡±


    Leon: ¡°Have a great day Mr Tanner.¡±


    11:33 Sun, Sep 21 <b>d</b>..


    ¡­


    Chapter 141.


    Mr Tanner: ¡°You as well Don¡®


    We hung up the call and I walked into the dining room and saw Talia is already here.


    ¡°Talia, Theo, Dad, gandpa, uncles, Victor, Dominic and Santiago, please join me in my office after breakfast we need to talk about something.¡± I said and they all looked at me confused but nodded.


    Chapter Comments


    3

 Awakens 142

    <b>Chapter </b>142.


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    After breakfast everyone Leon asked to join him in his office went with him, I wonder <b>what </b>that is


    all about.


    ¡°It was Talia and Theo together with all the higher up in the mafias. This can¡¯t be good!¡± Nico said looking worried at the door they walked out off not long ago.


    ¡°Wonder what that is all about.¡± Kai said concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will tell us when they are done!¡± Dante said trying to lift up our mood but we could


    hear he is concered as well.


    <b>68 </b>


    ¡°Come, let us head to the cinema room and wait for them toe back.¡± Joshua suggested and we all


    went in there.


    After two hours I saw Theo came in the Cinema room but not Talia.


    ¡°Where is Talia?¡± I asked Theo but he just looked at me sadly which makes me worry even more


    about what that was all about.


    ¡°What did Leon want with you all?¡± Nico asked worriedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it!¡± Theo sat sitting down very dejected.


    ¡°Where is Talia?¡± I asked again.


    Theo looked at me sadly, ¡°She need some time, but she is with Dina¡± Theo said looking down on hisp.


    I felt so on edge right now, if Theo is this sad I can¡¯t imagine how Talia must be, Theo usually only get this sad because of Talia.


    ¡°Theo are you sure you can¡¯t tell us anything about your talk with Leon?¡± Den asked sitting down


    next to him.


    ¡°Den I can¡¯t say anything about it<b>, </b>neither can Talia. Right now she just need to <b>let </b>out some frustration, I¡¯m sure she will be here soon.¡± Theo said just looking down on hisp.


    ¡­


    11:34 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>21 </b>..


    Chapter 142.


    :


    <b>668 </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck Dina, this is happening right now and you can¡¯t top me!¡± I heard Talia shout very


    angry.


    All of us just look at each others in shock. We have never heard Talia this mad before!


    Then we heard footstepps in the hallway and they headed for the porch door.


    ¡°Dorogoy! Come back here right now! You still need to heal!¡± I heard Dina shout after Talia.


    ¡°Leave me alone Dina, if your not gonna help me I will handle it alone!¡± Talia shouted angry.


    Then their voices disappeard further out the porch door.


    We all walked into the living room and looked out the porch door.


    I saw Talia and her guards together with Dina, the guards looks at a loss<b>, </b>like they don¡¯t know what


    to do.


    Talia and Dina is arguing angry and I don¡¯t like this one bit.


    Then I see Dina is taking a heavy sigh and holding his head in his hands like he is deafeted.


    Then he take up his phone and make a call.


    Not long after a bunch guards walked up to them and Talia got ready in a fighting stance.


    Then n walked up to Talia and got ready as well.


    Dina said a few words and they both nodded then he walked over towards us.


    I saw he picked up his phone again and was then talking while walking over towards us.


    ¡°Yes, we have to get it sat up for her now while she is being upied¡± he said.


    ¡°They are aware yes.¡± He said walking past us but he didn¡¯t even look at anyone of us.


    ¡°I will get those¡± he said walking away from us.


    Then I looked back at Talia and now she is fighting Tyler.


    I looked over the guards and saw Alen already badly beaten, same with Charlie, Ken, and Riley.


    11:34 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>21 <b>d </b>


    Chapter 142.


    ¡­


    I see she dogding every attack Tyler throw her way, but Talia looks fine, but is Dina crazy? She still


    have injuries<b>. </b>


    I walk out on the porch to get a better look at what¡¯s going on.


    Her movement are so swift, and I can see she can truly throw a punch.


    The rest of my guys and the other brothers, friends and honestly all of the families here came out watching this.


    Tyler concede and Jack take his ce then Dina came back with a lot of different weapons.


    ¡°I know you guys are all worried, but she needs to do this right now, or her anger will be let out on all of you and she don¡¯t want that. Right now she is emotional unstable and her way of working through that is woking out.¡± Dina exined and I just looked over at my girl I know is hurting because of something and Theo said she can¡¯t talk to anyone about it.


    <b>68 </b>


    ¡°But you all should pay close attention to her fighting, maybe you all can pick up on a thing or two, she is the best there is as I know of!¡± Dina added with a small smile looking over at Talia.


    ¡°Right now, seeing Talia fight, I¡¯m just so d she went easy on us after we tossed her in the pool!¡± Cole said with a very shocked and sad voice.


    Jack also conceded and now it was other guards turns.


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>some of you wanna try fight her, now is your chance, but I can say from personal experiance, it will hurt!¡± Dina said looking at us all but everyone shock our heads. Right now Talia look like a killing machine.


    ¡°She is even holding back because she don¡¯t want to seriously hurt anyone, so right now¡± Dina said smirking and we all looked more shocked at Talia.


    We also saw some guards setting up some shooting targets really far away, like really far away.


    After Talia had beaten all the other 15 guards as well as her six guards. To think my baby girl have this kind of figh in her.


    ¡°Time to cool her down!¡± Dina said walking over to Talia and picked up a few weapon he haveid ready while Caleb, Emma and ina is looking over the guards.


    Cooling her down? By shooting?


    11:34 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>21 </b><b>d</b>.


    Chapter 142.


    ¡­


    Dina handed her the weapon and a few guards found a table for Talia.


    Then she started to shoot and from what I can see she hit them all perfectly and we are <b>all </b>looking at her in shock again.


    Then she picked up a rifle and made a lot of shots with them.


    68


    After about 30 minutes of shooting with the rifle she picked up a sniper and sheyed down on the


    table.


    I see Talia and Dina is having a conversation and then I see she is taking her shots with the sniper


    and not that we can see the blink, Dina looked through binocrs and he looked happy so I guess it was a good shot.


    She kept on doing this for another 30 minute then she handed the gun to Dina and they kept on


    having a conversation and looked like Talia had calmed down.


    I truly wonder what had Talia be this pissed off.


    I feel for my girl, and I just want to take her into my arms and hold her tight.


    <b>I </b>just want to hug her and take away all her bad feelings and pain.


    She <b>is </b>the girl I love with everything in me and my heart belong to her.


    Chapter Comments


    1 Reviews >


    R


    Visitor


    7 days ago


    anymore chaptersing?

 Awakens 143

    <b>Chapter </b><b>143 </b>


    <b>Talia¡¯s </b>pov.


    :


    I can¡¯t believe it. And the n our families ended up with to handle this is messed up.


    )


    I could see Theo was extremely upset with the n as well. But we don¡¯t have a choice<b>, </b>we have to


    stick to it.


    I know the rest of the family and my guys will be pissed off as well when they learn about it.


    But for now we have to stick to the n and not tell anyone what we are nning.


    After we were done with the meeting Theo left and I felt I needed to get out all this anger and frustration so I ended up in a very heated fight with Dina about it.


    He don¡¯t think I¡¯m healed enough, but that was not my main concern.


    68


    Dina knows me, he know if I don¡¯t get the frustration and anger out, it won¡¯t go so well and everyone and I mean everyone would be affected by it.


    So luckily for me, Dina let me, so I fought all my guards and another 15 guards that¡¯s supposed to be the best our families have.


    After that, Dina had arranged so I could calm down with some shooting.


    Honestly I¡¯m just so happy to have Dina back in my life, because he know what I need to do and how


    to handle me.


    Now that I have calmed down I¡¯m able to chill and have a proper conversation with Dina, Leon said I could talk to him about it but not anymore else, not even my guys.


    ¡°Talia, how are you feeling now?¡± Dina asked me, looking at me with a concerned look.


    ¡°Well<b>, </b>you know I have been able to calm down, but I¡¯m still not happy with this n!¡± I said looking at him with a sad smile.


    ¡°I know<b>, </b>but it seem to be the best n for now, and it will be the easiest way to figure out where they are hiding!¡± Dina said giving a small smile back.


    ¡°I know, but this is putting Theo in harms way if anything goes wrong Fabro! I can¡¯t live with myself


    <b>11:34 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>21 <b>d </b>


    ¡­


    (68<b>)</b>¡£


    is anything happens to him! He is my twin after all.¡± I said looking down on myp while I¡¯m sitting on the table I was <b>just </b>shooting from.


    ¡°I know, but we will make sure Theo can handle himself! We will have to make sure he is well trained and I¡¯m sure everything will work out as we hope.¡± Dina said taking one of my hands in his.


    ¡°Yeah, and I will train him personally! I want to make sure he is ready for this! And all mafia families here need to get a better training, none of them gave me much of a fight!¡± <b>I </b>said looking over all the guards that is currently being treated after their sparring match with me.


    ¡°So I guess this vacation off school will be used as a training camp instead of our vacation to Dubai


    huh?¡± Dina asked with a chuckle.


    I looked at him and gave him a sheepish smile. ¡°I guess your right.¡± I said before looking up at the rest of the household that is just standing or sitting on the porch looking at me with worry and


    concern.


    ¡°First we will have Caleb put that thing in you and Theo, and it¡¯s getting close to dinner time so we will discuss the training camp around dinner with the rest. How does that sound?¡± Dina looked at me


    with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way!¡± I said giving him a smile back. Then Dina lifted me up giving me a good and much needed hug.


    <b>I </b>just wrapped my legs around his waist and arms around his neck hugging him tightly back, while


    Dina had one arm under my butt for support and one around my back.


    Then Dina looked over at Caleb who had just finished treating the guards injuries.


    ¡°Caleb we are ready if you are?¡± Dina said, and Caleb gave us a smile and we headed over to the


    others<b>. </b>


    When we got there Caleb said Theo¡¯s name and he came with and then me, Dina, dad, Leon, Victor, Santiago and Dominic headed up to to medic wing.


    We got into one of the rooms there and sat down. Dina shifted his hold on me right before he sat down so I¡¯m sitting sideways on hisp just resting my side against his chest and head on his shoulder.


    ¡°I have to say Dorogoy, I know you can handle yourself, but I didn¡¯t know you are that good! None of themnded a hit on you once! That¡¯s straight up crazy.¡± Dominic said with a amused smile on his


    <b>11:34 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>21 </b><b>d</b>¡­


    face.


    468


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the whole reason in a fight not to get hit? Or have I misunderstood?¡± <b>I </b>asked with an innocent smile which made the othersugh.


    ¡°Your right, and seems like all out guards will have to go through some more training!¡± Leon chuckled shaking his head.


    ¡°Me and Dina actually talked about it, we should use most of our time off school now to train! And I will personally train Theo, I need to know he can handle himself.¡± I said first looking at Leon, Dad, Victor, Santiago and Dominic then I looked at Theo.


    ¡°Sounds like a good n, and after seeing you fight, I think you will be the best teacher we can


    have!¡± Victor said and the other nodded.


    ¡°I can set up a training camp n for this also factor in you and Theo have some private practice as well, sounds good?¡± Santiago said and we all nodded.


    Then Caleb did what he had to do and made sure everything was okay with that.


    ¡°Uncle Caleb can I talk to you for a bit alone?¡± I asked looking at Caleb with a small smile.


    ¡°Of course, anything for you honey you know that! You all can go down and I will bring Talia down with me.¡± Caleb said and the rest nodded and headed out.


    Dina kissed my forehead then he gently ced me on a chair and walked out with the rest so now it was only me and Caleb here.


    ¡°What is it you wanted to talk to me about sweetheart?¡± Caleb asked with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s actually about my sexual activities.¡± I said and I felt myself starting to blush. This was more awkward then I thought it would be.


    ¡°What about it? And you don¡¯t need to be embarrassed, I¡¯m a doctor you know. And I will always do what <b>I </b>can to help you!¡± Caleb said gently making me ease up a little,


    ¡°Since I¡¯m eating more and more, and my body slowly getting back to normal, I¡¯m sure my cycle will start again soon.¡± I started and Caleb nodded in understanding.


    ¡°So I wanted to talk about maybe start on some kind of protection, and I know about condoms, but uhm I kinda like it best when the guys don¡¯t use it! But I¡¯m still not ready for kids!¡± <b>I </b>finished and


    Caleb smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I will get something for you¡± he smiled.

 Awakens 144

    <b>Chapter </b>144.


    (A/N: Okay I just want to say this because it is some repeatedments. NO English isn¡¯t my mainnguage, so 1 do the best I can to write correctly, I keep looking up words I¡¯m unsure how to properly spell, I try my best to put in the word were, was, then, than¡® amongst other grammatic mistakes you all point out.


    I also do update as quickly as I can, but not only do I have to put in sleeping and eating in my schedule, I also do my best to read up, on different things I use in my story!


    Also this is a fictional story, many have beenment on how Talia shouldn¡¯t been able to move with those injuries, she isn¡¯t ¡®damaged¡® enough mentally to have survived all that she have etc. First will I point out, if a person is used to a lot of pain, they will be able to ignore the pain. And I¡¯m speaking from personal experience.


    She is maybe not ¡®damaged¡® traumatically for many of you, but she is also a mentally strong person, here and there it wille out she still struggle from her past!


    Talia is a person that try to put her past in the past and move forward. She is surrounded by a lot of people that help her to stay strong. It is because of the support system she constantly have around her that she is able to be how she is.


    If you do not like how the character is build up, nobody is forcing you to read my story. This is just my own ideas that I personally think makes a good story, but we don¡¯t all like the same cup of tea, so instead of writing down on the book, stop reading it, stopining and use your time reading another book more to your liking.


    For all of you that love the story: THANK YOU, for all your love and support, and it is for you guys I try to write my story as best as I can and as fast as I can! I truly appreciate all the sweetments and love to see so many is so eager to get chapters faster,


    I try to do my best to update at least one chapter every day, some days livees in the way but I then try to make up for that and drop for chapter as soon as I have some free time.


    I truly love you all and again, thank you guys for all the love and support. For loving my book, it makes me happy that people wanna read what I¡¯m creating! <3 <3)


    Nico¡¯s pov.


    I have to say, first hearing Talia that pissed off, shouting at Dina I was more then surprised. I would almost believe nothing could piss her off.


    But boy was I wrong, and then seeing how she beat up 21 guys that is high up in the guards without any issue, I have even more respect for her then I ever had before, my baby sister is not to be messed with that is for sure.


    And then seeing how great she is at shooting it made me speechless. When Talia went with Leon and them again, some of the guards brought back the targets Talia had shot at.


    And we all could see it was all bullseyes. ¡°Good to see our sweet baby haven¡¯t lost her touch.¡± Michelle said with a


    Chapter 144.


    bright smile when she looked over the targets.


    ¡°Our bambina sure is deadly!¡± Dante said in shock and we all nodded with shock written on all our faces.


    Not long after that we headed in for dinner and not long after we all sat down Caleb came walking into the dining room with Talia in his arms and she whispered something to Caleb and he nodded and brought her to Kayden and ced her on hisp.


    Kayden hugged her tightly and she hugged him back. None of us can deny these two have something incredible special. Like Talia have something special with all her guys but we all see Kayden is her biggestfort.


    46


    We all see Talia feel safe andfortable with all her guys without a doubt, but these two are something else. Those times Talia have been in a hospital bed Kayden can never go far away from her.


    He truly do love her! And I¡¯m so happy that my baby sister have a guy like him. All her guys are being so good and wonderful towards her. They all care about Talia more then themselves.


    ¡°Okay everyone we have some stuff we want to tell you all!¡± Leon suddenly spoke up while we all was eating our


    dinner. So we all looked over at Leon waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°After vacation is over, Talia will start 12th grade together with the rest of you.¡± Leon said and all of us that will go in ss with Talia started to cheer and Kayden hugged her tightly with a big smile on his face, while Den, Kyle, Cami, Aurora, Jake and Austin looked super upset.


    Theo have been looking upset since he came back from the meeting so guess this must be one of the reason but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s more to it that we don¡¯t know about yet.


    ¡°Then we will talk about having a training camp for the reminder of your vacation! With the threat of Gregor, Bianca and Scarlette out there, everyone need to be well trained, and Talia will be the one standing for the training of all of us and our guards with help from Dina¡± Leon then added and we all looked shocked at Talia who is just staring down on her te, she had almost been able to eat up half her past carbonara.


    ¡°Everyone saw she is the best there is, and we will take advantage of that, we all need to be able to not only defend ourselves against any threat out there but also keep each other safe¡± Dad said and we all nodded but didn¡¯t look away from Talia at one second.


    ¡°And I know you all are really curious about what happened earlier in my office, but we are not gonna talk about it! Both Talia and Theo is under strict orders not to tell anyone of you, so please don¡¯t ask them a lot of questions about it!¡± Leon then added and we all nodded again.


    After we all were done with our dinner we headed into the gaming room. Some of our brothers started to y some video games. Talia, was now just sitting on Theo¡¯sp and they both looked so sad.


    We all looked worried at each other, but we know we can¡¯t ask about it. Talia is our little sunshine, who always have a smile on her face so I truly wonder what¡¯s bothering them so much.


    I saw Talia and Theo just whispered very low to each other, but none of us cold hear what was said.


    Chapter 144.


    And this was how the reminder of our evening went before we all headed to bed.


    Chapter Comments


    R


    Visitor


    7 days ago


    more please!!


    5

 Awakens 145

    Chapter 145.


    Thea¡¯s pov


    What me and Talia <b>have </b>do do is honestly something that will break me on the inside! I never want to do anything that will her my bambina but now I have gotten a mission, and that will be the most likely oue.


    Even if Talia know I don¡¯t really mean it, it will still hurt us both. But I do agree, if we can pull this off, we will be able to have the advantage.


    Talia also told me that every morning before breakfast during our vacation me and her will have a private training session for about two hours. But if she is gonna be able to help me to be ready we need all the time we can, as well as we have the other training rest of the day with our families and guards.


    This gotta be draining on Talia, and instead of enjoying time off school and have the family bonding time with <b>us </b>all we will have a training camp from hell. All thanks to my fucked up mother and her new family!


    We all will need to have a vacation from our vacation! I bed school would have been a piece of cake to handle after this vacation. But after this, I think school will be my most hated ce till we are over this dumb shit.


    I woke up 5 in the morning, got myself ready and dressed in workout clothes. When I got out in the hallway I saw Talia carefully made her way out her bedroom, when she was out Tyler gently lifted her up, then Tyler and n walked over to me.


    ¡°Good morning, are you ready brother?¡± Talia whispered with a small smile which I just smiled and nodded too. ¡°Good morning sis, do you mind if I carry you down to the gym?¡± I whispered and Talia shook her head with a smile and reached out her hands to me.


    1 gently picked her up and we continues down the stairs with Tyler and n following us. When I got down to the gym in the basement I gently put Talia on the floor. I don¡¯t like that she have to be this active now, she still have to heal a little more in my opinion.


    But Talia said we don¡¯t have a choice, and Talia will not take it easy when I will be doing this for her. She said she will make sure I have all tools in my arsanal to keep myself safe if I have to.


    I truly couldn¡¯t ask for a better and twin then Talia. I¡¯m lucky to be her brother and I think everyone in this household think we are increadibly lucky to have Talia in our life. She is seriously the sweetest, most conciderated, caring an dloving person on this.


    She have been through hell, but she have the biggest heart of gold! And I couldn¡¯t be more prouder of her.


    We started our training and Talia showed me a lot of different ways to defend against attack and what works best against different attacks. She thaught me how to look at my enemy and read their movement.


    She had Tyler and n attack me and then I had to defend myself, read their movement and see what kind of kick or punch they went for.


    Chapter 145.


    This was how we used the first private training day. So now we just headed up to get breakfast, no need in shower because we will train more after.


    When we got up there, the rest had already gotten there. Talia walked up to Carter. ¡°Babe, I know I stink but can I sit on yourp?¡± She asked with her sweet angelic smile.


    ¡°Baby, you never stink, pleasee and sit!¡± he said open his arms and she sat down on hisp. I sat next to Den


    and Kyle.


    ¡°Good morning, where have you been love? We got worried when we saw you wasn¡¯t in the room when we woke up.¡± Kai said then leaned down to kiss her forehead since he is sitting right next to Carter and Ezra on the other side of Carter, Kayden next to Ezra and Levi next to Kai.


    ¡°Good morning everyone, and me and Theo wanted to work out for a while before breakfast. But I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry!¡± Talia said looking apologetic at all of her guys.


    ¡°Babe, as long as you are safe, that¡¯s all that matters! But why work out before breakfast when we are all gonna work out and train all day?¡± Kayden asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Uhm, you see..¡± Talia started and then looked at Leon for help. Since weare not allowed to talk about why, we don¡¯t know how much we can say, if we want this to look as real as possible the rest need to be in the dark.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m the weakest here, I need some more training, some one on one. That way I can better grasp the rest of the training we will haveter today.¡± I said quickly and Leon gave me a nod as a good choice of words.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have put it like that, because you are not weak, but I will help Theo a little every morning before breakfast so don¡¯t worry when you guys wake up and I¡¯m not there. I¡¯m still in the house.¡± Talia said, first looking <i>at </i>me and smiled then she looked at her guys with an apologetic look.


    ¡°Are you sure this wont be too much workout and training for you bambina?¡± Aunty Alice said with a worried look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry auntie I will be okay!¡± Talia said with a smile.


    But the fact is I am worried. She still haven¡¯t gotten back to full health, not just injury vice, she is still struggeling with food, so she will need a lot more food then she already eat.


    Then the helpers came out with our breakfast, and when they ced down Talia¡¯s food it was a chicken sandwich, plus one of those nutridrinks. Talia look up at Miranda with a raise eyebrow.


    ¡°Your Fabro said from now on you will have one of those with each meal.¡± Miranda exined before she kissed Talias forehead and walked out.


    Talia looked over at Dina. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like these, I have tried all the different ones but they don¡¯t taste good!¡± Talia said with a little whine which honeslty she made sound cute and we all chuckled at her.


    ¡°Devochka, you have to, especially now that you will be working out so much, and it¡¯s not up for discussion, I have already talked to your dad and Leon about it and they agree with me!¡± Dina said in a stern voice and Talia looked shocked at dad and Leon who just nodded their heads<i>. </i>


    And between you meal and your drink the drink is most important, so that will be emptied by you before you leave the table, your not allowed to give that away¡± Dina added and that made Talia lean into Carter¡¯s chest very dejected which made us allugh.


    Chapter Comments


    2 5

 Awakens 146

    Chapter 146.


    Ezra¡¯s pov


    We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong and why our baby girl is a little off, everytime we ask her about it she say she wish she could tell us about it but she can¡¯t and that we will get to know soon enough if all goes as n.


    Our vacation from school is over in two days and calling it a training camp is an understatent. We wake up, eat breakfast, workout or train in different styles ofbat for 4 hours, then we have lunch and then we are right back at it until its dinner, after dinner its one hour stretching then meditation before we have 2 hours with weapon practice.


    When we are done with all that we are all so dead, so we all just take a shower and as soon as we hit the pillow we are gone and our sleep have taken us.


    Talia and Theo is at it even longer then the rest of us, we have figured our they have about a two hour private training session before breakfast.


    We all see Talia is tired, exhausted and drained. One good thing though about all this, is that Talia have been able to eat more then she did before. Guess all the extra workout and use of her energi her body need <b>it</b><b>. </b>


    This was not the time of school we all thought we should have. But we all have without a doubt be much better in fighting and shooting. Talia is a great teacher and she see all of us.


    The only ones that don¡¯t have to do this is Josefine, Amelia and Sabrina. Everyone else have to do this. And we can all definitly see and feel the difference in our muscles too.


    Now we are all sitting and eating out dinner, but people are too tired to talk so it is super quiet. We all just eating and try to let our muscles rest.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s only two more days until school start back up, we will end the training camp today¡± Talia spoke up where she sat on Levi¡¯sp and we all and I mean all of us was cheering. Even the grownups.


    from


    ¡°So after dinner you are free to do what you all wish. For now it¡¯s nothing more I can teach you until what we have gone through have be a muscle memory!¡± Talia continued.


    ¡°Meaning what I have thaught you these two weeks, keep practicing it on your free time! And When you all can automaticly react to the right defense option for that kick or punch without have to think about it, we can up the difficulty level.¡± Talia said still just staring down on her te.


    ¡°If I press to much information on you at once, it¡¯s easier for you all to forget the basic you all should have learned by now. So you all need to practice it please<b>, </b>our this camp have been a waste of time, and it can be fatal for yourself of someone you care about in time of need!¡± Talia kept going.


    ¡°And you all here in this room means everything to me! And I need you all to always be safe and sound.¡°Talia said before she took a deep breath.


    Chapter 146.


    ¡°You all remember the promise we made the morning after the mafia ball?¡± Talia asked and we all nodded, or everyone except for Cami Aurora, Austin, Jake, Even and Luke since they were not with us at that time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep that, we will all do everything we can not to get in a risky situation were our life will be in danger, and use what I have thaught you to keep yourself or the people around you alive!¡± Talia said looking at us all and we all


    nodded,


    Talia have been a pretty hard drill sargent these two weeks. She have pushed us all to our limit and man have she been but doing so. She even put her older brothers and uncle straight when they lost focus at times.


    But I can see she have not liked treating us like this, but it¡¯s like they are making <b>us </b>ready for the worst right now. And to think this have more or less been the ¡®basic¡® as Talia called it. our girl is truly a killing machine if she want to be.


    But Talia look so tired and exhasuted it breaks my heart. I think we all took in her tired state for a minute. She have given truly all of herself to teach us.


    ¡°Talia honey, can me I please run a few test on you after? I just want to make sure you are okay.¡± Caleb looked at Talia with a worried look.


    ¡°Yes sure Uncle, I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Talia said and Caleb gave her a little smile and a nod.


    ¡°I have to say I agree with Talia¡¯s deciosion right now, I have keep my eye on you all these two weeks. And all of you havee a long way, and before we can start a more advanced step you need to get the what Talia have thaught you all as a reflex and for that to happen you have to practice it everyday for a little¡± Dina said looking at Talia who is looking back on her te and picked up his empty ss and tossed it straigth at Talia¡¯s head.


    But Talia caught it one handed even without looking up from the te or get out of thefortable postition she is sitting in on Levi¡¯sp.


    ¡°When you are able to do what Talia just did, then you will be ready to take the next step.¡± Dina said looking on us sternly while we all looked at Talia with open mouths.


    ¡°Is this how you was able to stop tab footballing straight for you at school that one time?¡± Even asked looking a little deep in thoughs. Man I had forgotten all about that insident at school.


    ¡°Yes, I can feel when something get within 1,5 meters close to me even if it cames at me from behind!¡± Talia said looking at Even with a tired small smile and shrugging her shoulder.


    ¡°And the n is to make you all get reflexes like that, because it can be life and death situations where those skills can be pretty handy to have.¡± Talia exined and we all nodded.


    After we all were done eating Caleb looked at Talia. ¡°Let¡¯s head up and then maybe you do nothing at all for the rest of the evening!¡± Caleb said with a little chuckle which made Talia chuckle as well and nodded.


    Caleb walked up to Levi and picked her up in his arms and she just gotfortable. ¡°I wille down to you all in the cinema room or wherever you may go when I have run a few tests on her!¡± he said smiling at the five of <b>us </b>and


    Chapter 146.


    we all nodded and saw Caleb walk up to the medic wing with a very tired Talia in his arms.


    Chapter Comments


    R


    Visitor


    7 days ago


    more please!!!!


    62


    SHARE


    1 Reviews <b><i>> </i></b>


    2

 Awakens 147

    Kdy w Calor Audio and a few thing was the


    À±½·¾«


    Baywad to tweeway w Awad ww days dedure adtarts syno


    Caleb based mantive so aw and my guys can do sade sex, but he also said dudder do anythday the the sue my Brody duxe able to wow this w/stion.


    After that owele Caleb cried w down to the cinema room  all tow youngest of us is bandog out


    He ced me on Kaydew¡¯s leg and 1 ly just gotfortable and didn¡¯t even bother to pay any attention to whatever more they are welch


    1 text 1 have been in marathon and all my muscles are hurting like crazy,


    <i>tun </i>


    *


    My stab wounds 1 got from Madison have healed more or less so 1 am more free to move around


    And that is needed now the school starts again in a few days, and it will be really interesting and scary to see how this will wo


    1 will also starting ss with Kayden<i>, </i>Ezre, Levi, Kai, Alez, Bryan, Adam, Zach, Cole, Joshua, Even, Luke, Benjamin and Henry so that will be interesting,


    1 will miss being in ss with Theo, Kyle, Carter, Aurora, Cami, Austin, Jake and Den, but now with this new change 1 think it¡¯s good I¡¯m <i>in </i>a different ss,


    After the talk with the different don¡¯s of the mafias, dad and Theo, I¡¯m not scared to meet my mother, Gregor or Scarlette again,


    This two weeks with training have made me remember I am capable and strong!


    And honestly I don¡¯t longer care if mom is dead or alive<i>! </i>The only reason I didn¡¯t do anything when they treated me like shit before was only because I was scared Gregor would kill mom.


    But mom honestly hurt so many people when she ran away from our family with me.


    She hurt them all in so many ways, and I can not and will never forgive mom for that!


    And I know mom deserves whatever¡¯sing for her. And I wouldn¡¯t mind being the one ending her myself.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡® Kayden whispered looking down at me with a worried expression.


    Oh, yeah I¡¯m fine, just thinking about a lot of different things. But nothing to worry about. I smiled up at Kayden with my sweet angelic smile which made him smile back.


    How I have missed that beautiful smile of yours babe!¡± He said before kissing my forehead.


    ¡°I have really missed just rxing like this with you all. I said in a chuckle which made everyone in the cinema


    room smile.


    ¡°You know, you have been such a strict teacher baby!¡± Carter said looking at me with a smirk and everyone else chucked and nodded.


    I gave them all a very innocent smile. ¡°You even yelled and scolded Leon, Victor and Santiago! I would never have the balls to do that! Dante said both shocked and amused.


    ¡°Well I think it¡¯s only our Bambina they would be okay with scolding them!¡± Kieranughed which made everyoneugh.


    ¡°And it¡¯s only our Bambina that¡¯s able till best their asses if they would get upset about it, so they really didn¡¯t have a choice but to be okay with it!¡± Lucian said amused which made everyoneugh again.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s only Talia we let talk to us that way!¡± Leon said with a smile.


    ¡°But I have to agree you definitely are a tough one Dorogoy.¡± Dominic saidughing.


    ¡°I never wanna be on your bad side!¡± Santiago added and we allughed again.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s really good Nico, Dante, Cole and Zach came around when you did, and that you went easy on Cole and Zach after they tossed you in the pool!¡± Aaron said amused.


    ¡°Well even though Zach and Cole was being very rude, I never want to seriously harm anyone of you!¡± I said with a sweet smile.


    ¡°That there just goes to show we have the best baby sister we can ever ask for!¡± Nico said smiling at me with his brotherly smile.


    ¡°And I have the best family I could ever ask for as well!¡± I said smiling brightly at everyone in the room and they all smiled brightly back and said a lot of ¡®a how cute¡®.


    After that we all just kept talking for a while longer before we went to bed!


    Today Kayden and Kai helped me in the shower. When they was helping me dry off, Carter, Levi and Ezra took a shower.


    I did my skin care routine, we all brushed our teeth. And the guys put on a boxer while I only put on a white string.


    Carter helped me dry my hair and braid it to the side. Then they all wanted to give my body a really good massage


    15:45 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 22


    INS


    while rubbing on the lotion.


    And before I knew it I had fallen asleep. Feeling they working on all my sore muscles, loosen them up made me feel like I was in heaven.


    Next morning, I woke up and notice Carter was already awake, he was just caressing my lower stomach.


    We both slowly made our way out of bed and took a shower together but no funny business! I think they all understand I need to recover after these two intense weeks and they have to as well.


    When we were done in the shower, Ezra and Levi had woken up and helped dry me off<b>. </b>


    Every time I tell them I can do that myself but they insist, saying how it is their job to take care of me, make sure I¡¯m good, safe and healthy.


    I again did my morning skin care routine, while Ezra and Levi took a shower, and then Kai and Kayden woke up and took a shower after Ezra and Levi.


    We all got ready for the day then we headed down for breakfast and I wanted to sit on my dadsp which he was over the moon happy for.


    We had our breakfast and then we were all just gonna chill the rest of the time off school.


    Thest two day off we all just was superzy, we watched a lot of movies, the guys yed a lot of video games.


    Zeus and Hades always wanted cuddles from me so they got that.


    And before we knew it, we were on our way to school Monday morning.


    Now I just pray me and Theo can y our part. So we can figure out where the hell our dear mother and step family is hiding.


    When we got to school we all said goodbye to each other then I went to my ss with Kayden and the rest who are all super happy I will be going to ss with them now.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 2


    Write Comments


    < SHARE


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 148

    Kayden¡¯s pov


    When we got to ss, I sat down with Talia on myp, all the other students was also happy Talia was here with us.


    Maya and Sadie, who were Madison¡¯s two minions smiled brightly at Talia and Talia smiled back at them.


    ¡°Okay everyone, as you all can see, Talia Bianchi will be starting our ss from now on! So everyone made sure she is feeling wee! I don¡¯t want to see anyone of you being rude to her!¡± Mr White said with a happy smile on <b>his </b>


    face.


    Everyone nodded at that and smiled at Talia. ¡°And it will be okay that Talia sit on yourp¡¯s as long as we do not have a test! Then she have to sit on her on chair! Also if you guys disturb the ss Talia also have to sit in her one ce¡± Mr White said in his stern teacher voice.


    We all looked happy at Talia who then looked a little helpless it¡¯s cute and the entire ssughed.


    So this is how the sses went. We all switched on having Talia on ourps during ss<b>. </b>


    And having her on myp, she is really good at exining something. So it¡¯s like having a personal teacher right in front of me.


    We all headed to the cafeteria and saw the younger once had all gotten there.


    I also saw a new girl at our table talking to Theo with a bright smile on her face.


    She have long wavy ck hair, stormy gray eyes, short turned up nose and small lips.


    Something about her gives me a bad vibe. And I see Talia¡¯s six guards walks a bit closer to her.


    We reached the table and I told Talia I would go and get a sd for her and she gave me a sweet smile back.


    Then Ezra gently pulled Talia onto hisp. I hurried to get the lunch and then got back and sat next to Talia and


    Ezra.


    ¡°Everyone, I would like you all to meet Leslie Glendell. She just transferred here.¡± Theo said with a smile looking down at Leslie who is sitting next to him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you everyone¡± Leslie said looking at us all with a bright smile.


    I noticed when she looked at Talia though her smile faulted a little but she quickly recovered.


    We all weed her, well everyone except for Talia, she just ignored her and ate her Sd.


    15:45 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 22


    Chapter 148.


    230


    I gave Ezra a little shoved confused look because this is not like Talia, she is always so sweet and weing


    everyone.


    Talia, show some manners and wee Leslie!¡± Theo said a little angry and Talia just looked at her twin brother


    with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so fucking rude Talia!¡± Theo added and we all looked between them in shock.


    Theo never talk like this, at least not to Talia of all people. Talia looked over at Tyler and he came up to us with her


    notebook.


    Wee to our school Leslie¡®


    Talia simply said then put the notebook down. Talia have not used her notebook since the concert. Why have she suddenly started again now?


    ¡°Thank you that¡¯s very sweet of you uhm Talia was it?¡± Leslie asked and Talia looked at her with an expressionless face and gave a short nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Leslie, Talia is usually very sweet, I don¡¯t know why she is being so rude towards you!¡± Theo said very apologetic towards Leslie.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Theo, it looks like your sister don¡¯t like me or want me here so I will just go and sit over there by my self!¡± Leslie said with a sad voice looking like she is about to cry.


    ¡°No need for that! If anyone is gonna move it¡¯s Talia since she is so rude!¡± Theo started with a sweet smile to Leslie and then ended what he was saying looking at Talia with an angry expression.


    The rest of us just looked at Theo in shock. He would kick away his twin sister for some random new girl?


    Talia looked at Theo with a very angry look, then she stood up and took her sd and walked out of the cafeter¨ªa.


    ¡°What the fuck Theo?¡± Nico said angry before he, myself, Ezra, Carter, Kai, Levi, Den<b>, </b>Luke, Even and Ben stood up walking after Talia in the hallway.


    We say they got into the library so we all headed that way. When we got in there we looked to see where they have


    gone.


    We found Talia with her guards in the back of the library sitting by a table and Talia was on the phone with


    someone.


    ¡°Yes, we did.¡± She said in a sad low voice. We all said down by her table and Talia looked at us with a grateful smile.


    ¡°No they all was shocked and some of them came after me now, so we have managed to y the part!¡± Talia continue to say.


    y the part? What the hell is going on? We all look at each other supre exter


    Do you think I can exin to these guys at least? Talia asked whom she is talking to


    ¡°Yes, I will make sure they know the importance on keeping op the act in front of Scariente Talia sand and we al looked more shocked at each other.


    Scarlette? As in step sister Scarlette?


    ¡°Okay Leon, we will talk more when we get home! Talia said and they hung up the call


    ¡°What is really going on here Love? Kai asked lifting Talia up and ced her on hisp.


    Talia looked up at her guards and they looked around and made sure nobody was close. Then they nodded at T


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin everything here, we don¡¯t want the wrong people to find out.¡± Talia started and we nodded in understanding.


    But Leslie is actually Scarlette, Leon got a call that they he called me and Theo into the office with the others.¡± She said and I felt myself getting enraged.


    There we was sitting and weing one of the people that have treated Talia like shit for so long.


    ¡°But we have a n, and you all can¡¯t act on the fact you know it is her! Theo is well aware who she is and he is now ying a very big role in our n!¡± Talia said looking at us.


    ¡°So the shit between you and Theo right now? Is all just an act?¡± Nico asked and Talia nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Scarlette have always tried to get people against me, so we have purposely put Theo in her path<i>. </i>And Theo will y a part where he will push me away for ¡®Leslie¡® like he¡¯s constantly taking her side. Talia exined.


    ¡°And it¡¯s important that you all keep up the part now, Scarlette saw which one of you quickly followed after me<i>! </i>And she will most likely try to get everyone else that is still there to hate me. But we couldn¡¯t tell you guys until Scarlett saw a real genuine reaction to what happened from you guys¡± Talia exined with a sad face.


    3

 Awakens 149

    Kai¡¯s pov


    I pulled my arms a little tighter around Talia, pulling her more into my chest.


    ¡°How are you holding up? Seeing Scarlette again and have to ¡®fight¡® with Theo because of her?¡± Den asked with a said expression.


    ¡°Honestly I wish I can just beat her up right now, and pretend to be upset and mad at Theo is heartbreaking, he is my sweet twin you know.¡± Talia said leaning up against my chest some more.


    ¡°But Theo is gonna try to get close to ¡®Leslie¡® so he can figure out where she lives so we can take out Bianca, Gregor and Scarlette once and for all.¡± Talia added and we all nodded in understanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he got extra training? Because he will most likely get really close to them huh?¡± Kayden asked and Talia


    nodded.


    ¡°And you all got the training for when we are gonna take them down, as well when it¡¯s time to move against the Irish Talia exined and we nodded in understanding.


    For the remainder of our lunch break we ate our lunch and Talia tried her best to exin everything.


    So basically she and Theo will have a fall out because of ¡®Leslie¡® that will make Leslie think she have gotten her way and slowly start to trust Theo.


    We all have to y the part that we are angry at Theo for how he is acting towards Talia and it will look like we then are pushing he away.


    That will make it seem like Theo then only have Leslie and that he have turned his back to the family.


    If everything will work out as we hope, Theo will be able to find out where they are hiding, then how to best to attack them and when.


    To add to it, Theo have to see if he can get some information on the Irish mafia while getting close to Leslie.


    I can honestly see why Talia was so pissed off that day, her twin brother have a very dangerous job to do.


    And now I understand why Talia went so out of her way to train him.


    After lunch was over, we all followed Talia to her locker. She said she needed something there, and her locker is right next to Theo¡¯s and Leslie is right next to him, holding one arm around Theo.


    I could feel myself getting filled with rage seeing her standing there, I saw the rest of our group did too but Talia. cleared her throat and we quickly masked our anger.


    46


    Talia walked up to her locker and all 10 of us pluss her guards stood close by.


    ¡°Hey Talia, I¡¯m sorry about the drama in the cafeteria, maybe we can try again? I would love to get to know you better! Especially since you are Theo¡¯s twin sister! What do you say?¡± Leslie asked Talia and we all could see she had a very fake smile on her face.


    ¡®Don¡¯t even bother Leslie¡± Theo said giving Talia a disappointing look.


    This made Leslie look up at Theo with a confused expression, and the rest of our family and friends that didn¡¯te with Talia when she walked out of the cafeteria had a shocking expression on theirs face.


    ¡°She is not worth our time,e we will bete for ss!¡± Theo said smiling sweetly down at her and Leslie <i>was </i>back at smiling brightly back at Theo before she tighten her arms around Theo¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Theo, what is the matter with you?¡± Kyle asked shocked, ¡°Why are you being so rude to our sister?¡± He added in an


    upset tone.


    ¡°I guess I have just figured out that some people is better then others!¡± Theo said putting an arm around Leslie and we all just dropped our jaws.


    We know he is just ying a part right now so we have to act shocked.


    I looked at Talia and I saw tears in her eyes, and I looked at Leslie from the corner of my eyes and saw she had a satisfied grin on her face looking at Talia.


    But when Theo look down on Leslie she was back at having the fake innocent smile on hers again.


    ¡°Come Leslie, we don¡¯t wanna bete for ss!¡± Theo said with a smile and Leslie nodded before those two walked away and the rest of us looked shocked after Theo.


    ¡°THEO COME BACK HERE AND APOLOGIZE RIGHT NOW!¡± Cole shouted after Theo, but Theo just ignored him and kept walking.


    ¡°Bambina, please don¡¯t take what Theo said, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him but that was uncalled for!¡± Bryan said walking up to Talia and pulled her into a hug.


    Kyle, Jake, Cami, Aurora, Austin, Adam, Bryan, Cole, Zach, Henry, Axel, Paul and Joshua didn¡¯t hear the n and why Theo is like this towards Talia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys! I¡¯m okay, and I will exin everythingter when we get home, but we need to go to ss.¡± Talia said with a weak smile and we all nodded!


    Luke walked up to Talia and lifted her up in his arms. ¡°Come sis, even though I know what¡¯s going on, I don¡¯t like to see tears in my baby sisters eyes! So you are my hostage for this ss<b>!</b>¡± Luke said and started to walk towards ss which made Talia chuckle.


    ¡°What<b>, </b>you are allowed to have her on yourp now too, after she have started your ss<b>? </b>That¡¯s so unfair!¡± Den


    15:45 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 22


    said in a little whine ant we all put emfied Brightly and dreffend


    Then er said goodbye to <b>the </b>rest and walked to r. So the for dues after hunch she


    on Coles then thest she sat on Fleury¡¯s


    Now we just parked the car at home <b>and </b>walked inside. After the incident by the beer, one of


    We headed inside and <b>got </b>into the living room, Zeus and Hades came tanning towards Talia as soon as the she was petting them while sitting <b>on </b>myp.


    ¡°BAMBINA?¡± He heard Theo shout when he got in the house. Wow the nerer Cale said <b>angry </b>and out in


    ¡°Here Theo!¡® Talia shouted and Theo got into the living room, but as soon as he got in Cale pushed him up agains the wall.


    ¡°How dare you be so rude to Talia all day at school ande home pretending that nothing happened?¡± Colle asked


    angry<i>. </i>


    Talia hurried up on her feet and ran over to them before she got in between Theo and Cole.


    ¡°Rx Cole, everything is fine! I promise!¡± Talia said putting both her hands on his chest gently pushing him away from Theo.


    Cole looked down on her for a second before he let go of Theo¡¯s <b>shirt</b><b>. </b>


    Once Theo was free from Cole, he picked up Talia and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything! This is harder then I could ever imagine! It¡¯s tearing me apart!¡± Theo said and we could all hear how his voice is breaking.


    Everyone that don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on looked at Theo confused.


    Chapter Comments


    R


    Visitor


    7 days ago more please!!!


    B9


    < SHARE


    4 Reviews >


    62

 Awakens 150

    <b>Chapter </b><b>150</b>.


    Theo¡¯s pov


    I have hated this entire day! It have seriously pained me to treat my sister like this.


    But this is something we have been talking about during our private training, we talked about what I should be saying, Talia know Scarlette and what stuff would make it seem like I have turned my back against her.


    We also needed to get our brothers pure and real reaction to make Scarlette swallow everything I tell her after. She must believe that I can¡¯t stand Talia, that I¡¯m alone and don¡¯t have anyone.


    I did see some of the nces Scarlette gave Talia, and it were so many times I just wanted to beat that look of her face. Nobody is allowed to look at my sister like that!


    So after I had spend some more time with Scarlette after school to ¡®deepen¡® our bond. I have wanted to shake her nasty arm she have held around my arm all day, but I have to y the part that I¡¯m into that skank.


    It¡¯s hard though. Scarlette is a person that have made life a hell for Talia, Scarlette have hurt my sister in so many way, and ying this act makes me even hate myself.


    So as fast as I got home I just needed Talia in my arms. And I did expected our brothers to be pissed at me, I would too if I saw anyone of them treat Talia like this.


    After I said what I said to Talia after I got her in my arms when Cole let me go, I just lifted her up bridal style and sat down with her on myp sideways just holding her tight into the hug.


    ¡°Okay, can someone exin what the hell is going on? Theo have been nothing but rude and honestly mean to our bambina all damn day. But now he regret it all?¡± Joshua asked with a mix of confusion and anger.


    ¡°We can exin what Talia told us when we ran out after her in the cafeteria.¡± Luke said and they exined it so I could just hold my sweet twin in my arms.


    ¡°And Scarlette or Leslie as you guys know her as, she is good at picking up on if acts are real or fake so we couldn¡¯t tell you guys, she needed to see you guys push Theo away, that way she thinks she is winning Theo over and now she think she can manipte Theo.¡± Talia exined when she slowly pulled away from our hug but stayed seated on myp and leaned into my chest.


    ¡°So we had to keep you all in the dark, for Scarlette to think she is winning over Theo.¡± Leon said walking into the living room and sat down with us.


    ¡°And from the call from Talia during lunch it seem like it was working?¡± Leon asked looking and Talia. ¡°Yeah, I saw on Scarlette she gave Talia some special looks that screamed ¡®I¡¯m winning and you will be left with nothing¡± Nico said with disgust.


    ¡°Well now that you all know, you have to keep up the act and be upset with Theo, make it look like he is a loner


    now, that way Scarlette will start to add him into her ns, and as long as Theo do what Scarlette say without question it, she will start to let her guard down. That will give Theo the posibility to start map out their home and also maybe get to learn some shit about the Irish from Gregor¡± Leon said and the rest nodded.


    ¡°Won¡¯t this put Theo in the hands of the enemy?¡± Aurora asked with worry and Talia looked down on my chest with


    a sad look.


    ¡°It does, but that is also why Talia have giving me private lessons for two hours before breakfast the entire break after we got home from Dubai.¡± I said pullingmy twin more into my chest.


    I know that it was hard for Talia to ept that I¡¯m the one that will be put in harms way if it goes the wrong way. That was why she was so damn pissed off and had to get her frustration out by fighting 21 guards.


    ¡°So now we are gonna be ignore Theo at school, and when we see him we will be giving him disapointed looks?¡± Austin asked sadly.


    ¡°Yes, and Theo will act like he is falling in low with Leslie, and that he will do anything for her.¡± Leon exined and they all nodded their heads.


    ¡°And just so you know all that I have said to Talia today have been stuff we have agreed on during our training time togetherr. And she know I don¡¯t mean it, but we had to, and you all saw how pleased Scarlette was with how devastated and hurt Talia was after that!¡± I said hugging Talia a bit tighter.


    ¡°Yeah honestly Talia you fooled all of us. You truly looked so pissed of and so hurt, it broke our brother hearts to see.¡± Luke said with a sad face, ¡°Even by the lockers and we knew all of it is staged, seeing those tears in your eyes. I¡¯m not gonna lie, I wanted to punch Theo in the face for what he said!¡± Ben said shaking his head.


    ¡°Even though I knew what he was gonna say, it still hurts, I know he don¡¯t mean it but Theo is my twin and I can¡¯t help that it hurt when he say something like that.¡± Talia said and I just pulled my arms more around her.


    ¡°I never want to hurt you and you know this!¡± I said resting my head on top of hers. ¡°I know Theo¡± Talia said with a small smile.


    ¡°I know this will be hard and I don¡¯t know how long this have to keep going, but we have to keep the act up to get as much as we can out of them where the Irish are hiding.¡± Leon said.


    ¡°What about all the information from Talia¡¯s old home?¡± Kayden asked looking from Talia to Leon.


    ¡°Well, we have had members from all our mafias scouting all the locations. We have only seen members of the Irish mafia, not the leders and if we want to take them down once and for all, we need to figure out where they are.¡± Leon exined and they all nodded their heads again.


    We all kept talking some more before dinner, and after dinner we watched movies while Talia did her homework on myp. I think everyone understood that both me and Talia needed each other, that the time ahead of us will be like hell for us during our time at school


    After that we all headed to bed, and we all hade up with a n that they would ignore me tomorrow at school.


    When they see me, they will give me disapproving looks and I will not be sitting with them during lunch.


    I will hate the time we have ahead of us. It will be a pain to hurt my sister, but I will go through hell for her!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Awakens 151

    <b>Chapter </b><b>151</b>.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    It have been so weird being in ss with my older brothers and boyfriends, as well as our friends but they are like


    brothers to me so I just refererer to them as brothers now.


    This is the third day I¡¯m in ss with them and even the ssmates love to have me in ss, I have also had to help.


    the teacher exin some stuff the rest of the ss didn¡¯t understand.


    Now we are heading for the cafeteria, I have to say it¡¯s already breaking me that me and my twin brother have to act


    that we hate each other.


    I was sitting on Kayden¡¯sp and he hold around me tightly, I know Kayden can feel the uneasiness in me, and I do love him for always be so good at picking up on how I feel and always know how tofort me.


    I leaned more into Kaydens chest when I saw Theo and Scarlette came into the cafeteria. ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡± Kayden whispered while hugging me and I just nodded.


    We saw Theo sat down at a table with Scarlette, Scarlette tried to get Theo to walk over to us but Theo just shook his head and said something to her then she nodded and she kissed his cheek.


    Then Scarlette sat down on the table with Theo before Theo smiled at her and said something then he got up to get some lunch.


    When Theo stood in line for getting their lunch, Scarlette walked over to us and I looked at my brothers and they put on a small smile on their faces, while my guards stepped a little closer to me just very carefully not to make Scarlette aware.


    Kayden carefully tighten his arms around my waist, while Levi and Carter moved closer to me and Kayden on each side of <b>us</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Hey guys, I see you guys have had a falling out with Theo, I¡¯m so sorry if I have created a rift between you guys, I don¡¯t want to be th reason why Talia here is on bad term with her Twin brother!¡± Scarlette said in very fake sadness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Leslie, Theo have been the one creating this issue for a good while now, this was just thest drop. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Adam said with a small smile before turning his attention to his pizza and continued eating.


    ¡°Oh okay, that¡¯s good to hear then. And Talia maybe we could sit down and talk, maybe then I can help you and Theo to mend your bonds?¡± Scarlette said in her sugar sweet voice trying to seem super angelic.


    ¡°Oh Leslie dear<b>, </b>don¡¯t even bother, me and Talia don¡¯t have anything to mend. Come let us go and get something to eat, we don¡¯t want our air to get toxified by Talia.¡± Theo said putting one arm around Scarlette¡¯s waist smiling down at her at first then looked at me with a very disapproving look.


    ¡°Theo, you know you are the one being toxic here, and we don¡¯t want you around us!¡± Kayden said looking angry at


    Theo. Then Carter wiped a tear from my cheek. ¡°Please baby, don¡¯t let Theo¡¯s stupid words get to you!¡± Carter said before leaning in and kissing my forehead.


    7


    ¡°Oh I thought Ezra was your boyfriend, but I guess Carter is?¡± Scarlette asked and Talia looked at Ken who hold her


    notebook.


    ¡®Who is and is not my boyfriends is none of your business Leslie¡®


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t take it the wrong way Talia, you are such a beautiful girl, so no wonder you have a lot of guys falling for you.¡± Scarelette said with her sugar sweet voice.


    I rolled my eyes at her and turned to face my chicken wrap and continued eating.


    ¡°What the fuck Talia, why did you role your eyes like that? Leslie is just trying to be sweet to you and try to make friends with you, why are you so hostile towards her?¡± Theo asked with an angry and disappointed tone.


    I looked over at Scarlette and saw she smirking at me, she must think I have not had the guts to tell anyone of them that she is our step sister.


    ¡®Sorry for my rudeness your highness, enjoy your lunch!¡®


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you Talia, your not worth our breath or time! Come Leslie dear, lets go to eat.¡± Theo said and started to move Scarlette away from us and back to their table.


    ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t understand what I have done for your sister to be so hateful towards me!¡± Scarlette said started to fake cry while they walked away and Theo pulled her closer to him trying to offer herfort.


    ¡°Please Leslie, don¡¯t worry about Talia, she act like a stuck up bitch at times. You deserve better friends then her, let us not waste our time on her anymore, remember I will always be by your side!¡± Theo said hugging Scarlette.


    I felt tears form in my eyes and Scarlette turned around and looked at me and gave me a smug look before she turned around prettending to cry. I looked at the rest of my borthers and boyfriends and they all looked at Theo with shock.


    ¡°Amore, are you okay?¡± Levi put a hand on my cheek and wiped my tears away. I just nodded and more tears made its way down my cheeks. ¡°I know this is all staged but damn hearing he say pissed me off.¡± Kayden whispered low so only the closest to us on our table heard and they nodded.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s eat our lunch before break is over then we will get away from the skanke!¡± Paul whispered and we all nodded our heads.


    So we all ended up eating our lunch then when lunchbreak came to an end we ended up going to my locker, we saw Theo and Scarlette there but we just ended up ignoring each other.


    We got our stuff from the lockers then we headed to our ss. ¡°Come bambina, you will be sitting on myp for this ss, I honestly need help to keep calm, I just want to go after that bitch already!¡± Zach whispered to me and I


    nodded.


    Chapter 151.


    I could feel how he radiated of anger and he is trying to keep it under control. My brother lifted me up in his arms


    and we got into the ss and Zach sat down with me on hisp.


    79


    We was having math right now so I helped Zach when I saw he was struggling here and there. ¡°Thank you bambina, you always exin things so much better!¡± Zach whispered and kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°Maybe we should ask if Talia can be our teacher next math ss¡± Nico whispered next to me and Zach and the


    others around us nodded with a bright smile.


    So Nico raised his hand then asked our teach if I could teach the math ss in two days and Mr White loved that idea so he agreed, guess I don¡¯t have a choice now and my brother and boyfriends cheering at this.


    Chapter Comments


    3

 Awakens 152

    The mafia princess return


    Chapter 152.


    79


    Talia¡¯s pov


    It have now been a week where Theo have been glued to Scarlette, and everyday Theo and I show Scarlette the rift


    between me and Theo get bigger and bigger.


    Theo have also started to hang out with Scarlette more and more after school. A few days ago Scarlette took Theo


    home to her.


    So when Theo got home he told us all about where the house was and how the inside look like. He told us that he got to meet mom but he pretended not to know who she was, and he said he saw mom regognized Theo but she also pretended that she didn¡¯t.


    He said Gregor asked a lot of question about his family but Theo was very weak in the response and saying that his


    family is just a bunch of idiots that he would be better off without.


    That seemed to please Gregor, so he slowly started to open up to Theo. And now Gregor have told Theo that he need to show that he is willing to truly turn his back against me and his family.


    So now me, Theo, Leon, Dina, Dad, Papa, Nathan, Lucian, Brandon, Victor, Santiago and Dominic sat in Leon¡¯s office


    to discuss how we will n this.


    ¡°So how am i gonna show Scarlette and Gregor that I¡¯m willing to turn my back against my family and Talia?¡± Theo asked very upset.


    ¡°Well one way you can do that is beating me up at school..¡± I said shrugging my shoulders.


    After I said that a lot of shouted starting between the rest, but all shouted how they are so against that idea, me and Leon was the only one being quitet looking at everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s no chance in hell I will beat you up Talia!¡± Theo shouted. ¡°And it¡¯s no way in hell I will let that happened!¡± Dad


    shouted.


    ¡°We are not gonna agree to let our sister be beaten up just to prove a point!¡± Dominic shouted as Lucian, Brandon, Victor, Santiago and Dina agreed to that.


    well.


    Nathan,


    ¡°Principessa are not gonna get beaten up!¡± Papa said with a stern voice.


    I looked over at Leon who was already looking at me, I gave him a nod, I am being serious about this.


    ¡°Gregore loved to beat me up, and he always had pleasure doing so, so it will be the best way for Theo to show he is like him. And that Theo find pleasure in beating me up, that can even end up with Gregor feel Theo could be good for the Irish mafia.¡± I said and everyone shut up and sat down.


    ¡°We can put a micro chip into Theo to keep track of him at all times, we can even make it so it can be a microphone


    Chapter 152.


    <b>79 </b>


    as well, that way we will be able to hear if Theoe across some valid information we can hear it. We can set it up so everything that happens, will be recorded on aptop.¡± I added with a sad voice.


    I know this is a lot to put on Theo, but it is our best bet. Theo sat down next to me and then lifted me up on his


    ¡°Bambina, I know you have the most inside on how to get close to Gregor, Scarlette and mom, but beating you up? Is it the only way to get in with Gregor?¡± Theo asked looking at me with concern and I nodded.


    ¡°I do like the tracking chip idea, and honestly I think you should have one like that as well! You are the main target for both Gregor and the Irish, have the posibility to keep track on the both of you when you two are the once in most danger right now. I will feel more safe!¡± Dad said and I nodded at his request.


    ¡°Well then we will get both of you chipped.¡± Leon said and took out his phone and started to tap on it. ¡°But when ites to you getting beaten up, is it some way we can fake it?¡± Leon asked looking between me and Dina with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°No, not that will ¡®sell¡® and make sure Gregor buys it. It have to be a real fight, and if we want to have my skills as an advantage forter, I can¡¯t put up much of a fight for defense!¡± I exined.


    ¡°Dorogoy, I truly don¡¯t like this at all!¡± Dina said looking at me with worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone here like the idea, but it is the only one we got. If none of you have a better suggestion?¡± I


    asked looking at them and they all looked down on the table with sad looks.


    Then it was a knock on the door and Leon said e in¡® and in came uncle Caleb with a tray and some medical equipment on it so I guess that is to get the tracker in me and Theo.


    ¡°Thank you for get this sorted so quickly uncle Caleb, the trackers are for Theo and Talia.¡± Leon exined and uncle


    Caleb nodded then sat down next to me and Theo.


    ¡°So where is it best to put it?¡± Uncle Caleb asked, and I looked over Theo for a little. ¡°Hmm, maybe behind the ear, by the root of the hairline. We may feel some light headach for a little but if they look after a tracker, it¡¯s rare people check others heads.¡± I said and I looked around the others who looked at me shocked.


    I looked at them with a raised eyebrow, ¡°what?¡± I asked confused. ¡°I guess from now on we will check peoples heads for trackers, I have never even thought about that!¡± Lucian said in shock and everyone nodded still in shock.


    ¡°Yes we will go with that spot, since we even don¡¯t think about checking the head, it¡¯s the most hidden spot!¡± Papa said and uncle Caleb nodded.


    ¡°Can I get aptop, you all trust?¡± I asked Leon and then he nodded hended me his privateptop. I tapped on it a little, making a program, hooking the two chips up to thisptop, and make a recording program.


    I then shoved theptop over to Dina and he could check over my work. ¡°Dorogoy, excellent work as always, so now thisptop is the only one that can track these two chips and everything will be recorded on thisptop.¡± Dina exined and handed theptop over to Leon.


    Chapter 152.


    79


    Then Leon nodded at uncle Caleb and he nodded back. Uncle Caleb then put local sedative and started to put in the chip first in Theo then in me.


    We both had to have two stitches, ¡°And again this is not something we can discuss with the rest, the only onces that will know outside of this room is Talia¡¯s guards, we will need toe up with a n for them to not keep their eyes on Talia when Theo will beat her up¡­ I can¡¯t believe I agree to have my second youngest beat up our princess.¡± Dad said and we all nodded sadly.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 9

 Awakens 153

    Theo¡¯s pov.


    This week where we have pretended that me and Talia is drifting a part at school have been tortures to say the least.


    But it seem like Scarlette is swallowing it all. And now I have to pretend that I love this bitch, so we are dating.


    When I meet mom and Gregor for the first time, all I wanted to do was to beat the shit out of them both!. But I know I have to stick to the n so we can get properly rid of them as well as the Irish mafia that is after Talia.


    Now to hear how I have to beat up Talia for real, like we can¡¯t fake it, man I honestly just wish I could kill myself. I never want to hurt Talia. She is my better half, she is my joy.


    And hearing how she shouldn¡¯t defend herself makes me even more scare about this, I don¡¯t want to hurt her.


    After we got the chip in, Leon told Talia¡¯s guards toe in and then we exined everything to them. To say they got pissed off that I have to beat up Talia is an understatement.


    But we figured that tomorrow at school, Talia will only have n and Tyler there with her, and the rest have to deal with an ¡®emergency¡® in the mafia, and at the end of the day when school is almost over, Tyler will get a call so he and n take Talia out of ss a little earlier.


    I will tell Scarlette that I have those two guards on my side and that they will make sure Talia is alone for a little so I can beat her up without our brother interfering.


    When Talia agreed to all that, thinking Scarlette will buy it all, she also said that Tyler or n need to record it. Then Theo have proof, and that this can also help getting Tyler and n in with them as well and maybe Gregor and even the Irish will think they are on their side and we can use that to our advantage.


    After everyone had agreed to the n we headed out of there and as usual for the past week I hugged Talia more or less all to myself and everyone understand that this n with me being with Scarlette is difficult for the both of us so they are okay with it.


    We ate dinner and then some of us went down to work out a little and work on all the technics Talia have taught us, we don¡¯t want to forget it.


    Then we took a shower and ended up crashing in the cinema room with a giant sleepover.


    The next morning we got ready for school, had breakfast and then headed for school, and as always for the past week I was driving alone to keep up the facade that I don¡¯t want anything to do with the family.


    We started the school day and when lunch came around I was just sitting with Scarlette and ate lunch trying to act as a dotting boyfriend and it made me sick to my stomach.


    I also exined the n to Scarlette, how I have gotten the two guards with Talia today on my side and that they


    would help me get Talia alone a little before thest ss ended.


    Scarlette then looked at me with a fake concern asking if I¡¯m sure about it, but I could also see a hidden smirk on her face, she is happy that I will beat up Talia.


    I told her that I wanted to make a good impression on her dad so I would do anything he wanted me to, to prove


    how much I loved her.


    When I said that she smashed her lips onto mine and kissed me passionately and I just wanted to throw up but I


    kept my act up.


    We continued the school day and when the time we had agreed on came too I made an excuse to leave early and I


    headed out of the ss.


    …^


    Before I left Scarlette whispered that she would get my things and she wished me luck.


    I got out to the parking lot and waited. Not long after I see Talia, Tyler and n walk out and I saw Tyler gave me a little nod and I saw he had his phone out recording.


    I ran up to Talia with an angry look on my face, we still have to keep the act up, because we don¡¯t know if anyone is watching.


    ¡°Talia, I¡¯m so damn tiered of you, I hate you and I regret that I became your twin. You are just a waste of space and you should never have been born. You think you are so fucking special, but just the sight of you makes me sick. I wish you never got back home!¡± I shouted angry and I saw Talia have tears in her eyes.


    I felt my heart break from the sight, but I know we have to keep going.


    ¡°We would be better off without you, nobody likes you, they all just pretend. Your weak, your just a liability, hell you don¡¯t even talk! You are nothing Talia and I have had enough of you!¡± I shouted angry.


    I then punched her in the face and I saw her head fly to the side and blood flying while she stumbled then she fell down on the ground.


    I went down on my knees above her so her tiny frame wasying between my knees and thighs and I punched her again.


    I saw she look over at her guards with tears in her face but they also had to keep up the act in case someone from the Irish mafia or Gregor saw this, so they had smirks on their faces and looked happily at what happened right in front of them and Tyler kept recording.


    I saw Talia reach out her hand asking them to help her, but they just gave a chuckle and shook their heads, so that made Talia look defeated, I kept punching her and I honestly think I broke a rib on her.


    I reached down and pulled Talia¡¯s hair and lifted her face up to me and looked at her angry.


    ¡°See, not even your precious guards wanna help you, we are all so fucking sick of you! You should just give and and


    12:52 Wed, Sep 24 ¡­


    die!¡± I said in a menacing tone and that made n and Tyler chuckle.


    Talia looked up at me helplessly and tears flooded down her face. Then she started to very weakly punch me so I quickly understood we had to keep it going a little more.


    ¡°See, what a weak as bitch as you can¡¯t even punch properly, but don¡¯t worry, I will show you how to throw a real punch.¡± I said with a chuckle and a smirk then I punched her again repeatedly.


    79

 Awakens 154

    Chapter 154.


    Nico¡¯s pov.


    When Leon said during breakfast that he would need Ken, Charlie, Jack and Riley for some mafia business and that only Tyler and n was gonna be with Talia today I think we all understood that they have another n to sell this act of Theo to get him in with Gregor.


    The entire day we all have just expected that something were to happen but it didn¡¯t. But in ourst ss, Tyler and n got a message and then they walked up to Kai that had Talia and whispered something to her and she nodded.


    Then they walked out of the ss. I looked at the rest of us in ss and we all looked worried, we know now they are starting their n and we have no idea what they are ning.


    And now the time went so damn slow. Thest 10 minutes felt like hours, and I just had a very bad feeling about this.


    When ss was over we hurried out of there, I checked the app on my phone that is tracking Talia¡¯s heart ne and it showed she was outside in the parking lot.


    We hurried out there, and when we got there we saw Theo sitting on top of Talia kind off and punching her. I felt my blood disappear then I shouted for him to stop and that ended up with Theo, Tyler and n ran away and they all got into Theo¡¯s car and drove off.


    We ran up to Talia and when we got up to her my heart broke seeing Talia so bloodie.


    Myself, Kayden, Cole and Den hurried down on our knees next to her. Kayden carefully took her upper body in his


    arms.


    ¡°Oh my god Babe, what have Theo done to you?¡± Kayden asked with tears in his eyes. Talia carefully lifted her arm up to his cheek looking him in the eye.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at him, this was our n, but don¡¯t react to this in case we are being watched.¡± Talia whispered very weakly.


    ¡°We need to get Talia home right now, uncle Caleb need to look at her!¡± Den said with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I will drive, and Kayden lift her up gently!¡± I said and we all hurried after that.


    On our way home, I kept checking the rearveiw mirror and looked at Talia looking very weak, so bloodied. I felt tear forming in my eyes looking at Talia like this.


    They have a lot of exining to do when we get home. This was going too far. I can¡¯t believe they ned for Theo to beat Talia up like this..


    We all hurried home and when we ran inside uncle Caleb, Leon, Dad, Grandpa, uncle Mason<b>, </b>uncle Andrew, uncle


    Chapter 154.


    Em, uncle jacob, Charlie, Riley, Ken, Jack, Brandon, Lucian, Nathan, Dominic, Niy, Dina, uncle Liam, Victor, Stuart, Santiago and Alejandro was all stress walking around in the livingroom.


    When we entered the livingroom, they all quickly looked at us then ran up looking at Talia who is still in Kayden¡¯s arms barely able to stay awake.


    ¡°Oh my god Principessa!¡± Grandpa said with tears in his eye. All of them had tears down their face, and me, Kayden, Kai, Carter, Levi, Ezra, Cole, Zach, Adam, Bryan, Den, Kyle, Luke, Aurora, Cami, Austin, Even, Jack, Henry, Axel, Paul and Benjamin just looked at them with angry look on our face.


    Uncle Caleb hurried over to Talia and was about to take her out of Kayden¡¯s arms but Kayden backed away a little. ¡°Kayden, it¡¯s okay, as I said, it have all gone after our n. Please don¡¯t be mad at any of them or Theo, Tyler and n! This was my n.¡± Talia said weakly looking up at Kayden with a small smile and we all looked at her with sad looks.


    Kayden looked down on her and tears started to make it¡¯s way down his face and then he nodded. Uncle Caleb then took Talia gently out of his arms, then Caleb ran out of there and towards the medic wing.


    The rest of us just stood there looking at the older ones in the room angry. ¡°TALK¡± Kayden suddenly shouted. ¡°Kayden, calm down!¡± uncle Jacob said sternly.


    ¡°HELL NO, how in the world could you all agree to this? The entire way home she struggled to stay awake! I had to gently shake her every now and then for her to stay awake. How could you agree to let the love of my life be hurt like this?¡± Kayden said with so much anger.


    ¡°We know what you all think, and we all was against the idea, but Talia said this was the only way to truly get Gregor to trust him, and Tyler and Alen will also have an in with them now so now Theo also have some protection as well. And all this was Talia¡¯s idea, and no matter how much we thought about it, we couldn¡¯t think of anything that would work better.¡± Dad said sadly.


    ¡°Uncle Arthur, how could you let Talia get hurt like this?¡± Kayden then asked so broken. Dad walked up to Kayden and pulled him into a big hug, Kayden ended up breaking apart in dads arms.


    ¡°I know how much you care about Talia, and I know you love her deeply Kayden, let us give Caleb time to treat her. But trust me, we are all heartbroken seeing her like this. I did not agree to this lightly, she is my baby girl remember.¡± Dad said with a broken voice as well and Kayden nodded holding dad tightly back.


    Then Dina, Leon and grandpa exined the whole n to us while dad still just kept on holding around Kayden. We all know that Talia¡¯s guys have a very special bond with her.


    But Kayden and Talia, they have an undistructible bond, and of all five of her boyfriends those two are the one that have the deepest connection. Even the other four of her boyfriends acknodge that those two have a special bond and Kayden will always be Talias biggestfort and safety ce.


    My heart broke seeing Kayden this broken for my sister, even the other four don¡¯t look like they know what they are gonna do with themselves. So Dina held around Carter, Dominic around Levi, Leon around Kai and Alejandro around Ezra.


    (79 )


    Chapter 154.


    Right now those five need a lot offort, it must be hard seeing the love of their live being this beaten up, and also have to be fine with it.


    All of us sat down and talked more about it all then suddenly Theo got home with n and Tyler.


    ¡°Where is Bambina?¡± Theo asked with a mix of worry, panic, sadness and concern.


    ¡°Caleb is¡­¡± Dad started but got cut off by the three of them storm out and up the stairs.


    Can¡¯t think this have been easy for Theo either. He love his twin more then anything. Talia is his light and joy, and


    their twin bond is strong. So being like this for Theo must be torture.


    The mafia princess return


    Chapter 155.

 Awakens 155

    Chapter 155.


    Theo¡¯s pov.


    Beating my sister like that, man i hate myself.


    When we ned this we also agree that myself, Tyler and n would run away to make it seem more like we go against the family, and Leon also said it would be for for the best since the rest of the ones we go to school with wouldn¡¯t understand right away so we would do best of getting the fuck out of there.


    When we got into my car and drove off, Tyler stopped the recording and the three of us was about to tear up. But we had to hold our a little longer, because we headed to Scarlette¡¯s home and when we got there Gregor got to meet Tyler and n and we showed him the video.


    He said we did a great job and he was really proud of our job, he told me he would call meter because he have a job in mind that we can help him with.


    Then we heading home, all I want to do now is to see my sweet baby sister and apologize for all the damage I have


    done to her.


    I know Tyler and n also beat themselves up for letting Talia get beating like that.


    As soon as we got home all I could think about was Talia, so I quickly asked where she is and when dad let out uncle Calebs name I already knew she must be at the medic wing with uncle Caleb.


    So the three of us ran out of there and up the stairs as fast as we could. We hurried down the all in the medic wing, and then we checked all the rooms and after a few we got to the right room so the three of us hurried inside.


    I saw Taliaying on the bed in her light blue low waist ripped jeans, and she was just in a red bra. Her white off the shoulder sweater was tossed in the trash filled with blood.


    I looked over Talia and bruises is starting to form all over her face, shoulders, chest and stomach. Right now I don¡¯t care that Talia is just in her jeans and a bra she is my sister and I did this to her.


    I ran up to Talia and carefully pulled her into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so so so sorry Bambina!¡± I said breaking into tears hiding my face in her neck.


    ¡°Theo you have nothing to apologize for, you know we have to stick to the act.¡± Talia said very weakly.


    ¡°I know.. But Bambina¡­¡°I cried into her neck. ¡°No but Theo this was my idea.¡± Talia said caressing my back.


    ¡°But Theo, can I please just sit on yourp?¡± Talia asked low. I just nodded, stood up, took off my hoodie and quickly and gently picked her up and sat down with her on myp and she rested her back against my chest.


    ¡°Okay, I will just clean the wounds on your chest and stomach Talia, where some of the punches have broken the skin, maybe stich some of them. Then Theo can help you on with his hoodie.¡± Uncle Caleb said and we nodded.


    Chapter 155.


    ¡°Sweetie, that was seriously the hardest thing I have ever been apart of!¡± Tyler said with tears down his face.


    ¡°My sweet little flower, it truly broke my heart agreeing to this. I never want to ever witness something like that ever again!¡± n said tear down his face as well.


    I¡¯m so sorry to put you all in that position.¡± Talia said exhasted and sadly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t me you sweetie, we.. It just pain us to see someone we love like our baby sister to be beaten like that and it¡¯s nothing we could do to stop it.¡± Tyler said with a broken voice.


    I looked at uncle Caleb too and he also had tears down his face while he¡¯s cleaning Talia¡¯s chest and stomach


    wounds.


    79


    This is hard for all of us. And I bet a million dors that Kayden ispletely broken right now and I do expect to


    get a few punches or two.


    ¡°I will give you some local sedative to stich a few of your wounds.¡± I heard uncle Caleb said and his voice broke.


    Uncle Caleb have truly be a big part of our family in the time he have been here, and since the time from Talia


    was in Seattle at the hospital there Caleb have truly looked at Talia as his niece.


    He have be like a real uncle to us just like Kayden¡¯s dad Jacob, Dominic¡¯s dad Liam, like Santiago¡¯s dad


    Alejandro and Dina have be like an uncle to us all and he is like a father figure to Talia.


    We have be a truly big family. And the clue to our families is Talia and Talia alone. She is what¡¯s holding us all together. And seeing she being hurt, hurt all of us.


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t need the sedative.¡± Talia said resting her head on my chest.


    ¡°Talia honey, you may not, but I need you to be numb in the areas I will have to stich. I can¡¯t continue if not because I just truly can¡¯t force myself to do that, so please for my sake, ept the sedative.¡± Uncle Caleb begged her and tears repeatedly ran down his face.


    ¡°Yes, of course uncle go ahead.¡± Talia said with a small smile.


    Uncle Caleb continued to work, after 10 minute he said he was done and was gonna start on clean her face so I


    could help her on with my hoodie.


    Tyler and n help to put the hoodie on while I help Talia to sit up a little. We got the hoodie on her and then I helped Talia to getfortable on myp again and then uncle Caleb started on her face.


    After another 15 to 20 minutes he was done. ¡°Talia, I know you don¡¯t want to ept it, but please ept these painkillers. I know you are used to pain, but none of us can handle seeing you in pain right now or never but right now it will be worse. And you are taken out <b>of </b>school for the rest of the week!¡± Uncle Caleb said with sadness in his voice.


    ¡°Okay uncle I understand.¡± Talia said with a smile of understanding. Then uncle Caleb gave her some painkillers and


    Chapter 155.


    we could head down. I just carried Talia in my arms, Tyler, n and uncle Caleb followed close behind us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I whispered, I¡¯m honestly a little scared of facing the other the rest of our family now.


    ¡°Theo, I got your back, and I won¡¯t let anyone of them hurt you in any way. And we both know as long as I¡¯m on yourp or in your arms they won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Talia said resten her head on my chest looking at me


    smiling.


    ¡°I love you Bambina. And no matter what or whoes into my life you are my twin and will always mean everything to me!¡± I said smiling.

 Awakens 156

    Chapter 156.


    Theo¡¯s pov.


    ¡°Anche io ti amo, fratello maggiore, e ti amer¨° sempre!¡± Talia said giving me her angelic face and I kissed her


    forehead.


    (Anche io ti amo, fratello maggiore, e ti amer¨° sempre! I love you too big brother, and always will!)


    We turned the corner and got into the livingroom and everyone looked our way. I felt I tensed up a little, because I did hurt our princess, ned our not, even I hate myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Theo!¡± Talia whispered and put a hand on my chest. She is helping me to calm down my nerves.


    ¡°Babe!¡± Kayden shouted and ran up to us. He put his hands on her cheeks and looked over her and then gave her a


    sweet kiss.


    ¡°Kayden I¡¯m okay, I promise.¡± Talia said with her sweet smile. Then everyone came and hugged her and her boyfriends gave her a sweet kiss but Talia stayed in my arms the entire time.


    After everyone had hugged her I sat down with Talia sideways on myp and she just rested her side and head on my chest.


    ¡°Okay, so I know you all are upset with what happened today, but nobody is allowed to be upset or mad at Theo, Tyler, n or anyone that agreed to my n. It have been just as hard for them to do this, as it have for you to see it.¡± Talia said strictly.


    And everyone nodded and looked at me, Tyler and n with sad looks. ¡°Talia will also be off school for the rest of the week.¡± Uncle Caleb said strictly and the rest nodded.


    ¡°But I can say the n worked and Gregor was extremly satisfied, and also took a liking to Tyler and n. We are gonna expect a callter to help with a job.¡± I told them and our brothers except for the oldest, dad and grandpa that was with us yesterday when we ned the beating of Talia looked at us in shock.


    ¡°And we don¡¯t know what it will be, but due to the chip everything will be recorded, that way you can keep track of it all.¡± I added looking at Leon and he nodded back.


    ¡°Chip? What chip are you talking about Theo?¡± Den looked at me confused. And I looked back at Leon.


    ¡°Yesterday we put in a tracking chip in Theo and Talia, that chip also record everything like a bug so to speak. And the recording will be saved on myptop. So when Theo is working with Gregor and whatever they have him do, we will know about it all.¡± Leon said looking at everyone.


    ¡°And you say Talia have the same chip?¡± Luke asked looking at me and Talia in shock.


    ¡°Yes, since she is the main target for both Gregor and the Irish we have it in her incase something would happen


    Chapter 156.


    A


    and they get her, then we know what will happen to her and where she is so we can find her quicker.¡± Dad exined and everyone nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about Talia end in their hands!¡± Nico said putting his head in his hands. ¡°We all feel you on that Nico, and we all here will do everything to keep that from happening.¡± Uncle Mason said and everyone


    nodded.


    ¡°Did Talia have any other injuries other then a lot of bruises uncle Caleb?¡± Carter asked looking between Talia and


    uncle Caleb.


    ¡°Well the punches did make a few wounds that needed stitches, but we have not gotten to take any x¨Cray yet but we will. But we wanted to get down to you all first so you all didn¡¯t worry to much.¡± Caleb said sadly.


    ¡°So Gregor looked at the recording of the fight and how did he look when he saw it?¡± Dad asked me with a hit of anger in his voice.


    I looked down on Talia with a very sad facial expression.


    ¡°Let me take a guess.¡± Talia said looking at me emotionless face.


    ¡°He had this sick sadistic grin on his face, like he got so much pleasure of the pain that was given to me. Maybe even biting his lower lip to try to hide the smirk and hold in a moan of pleasure. His eyes was sparkling in joy and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he had a boner after seeing it.¡± Talia said and I nodded.


    ¡°What a sick son of a bitch!¡± Uncle Andrew said with disgust and we all nodded. ¡°Can I see th video so I can see if I need to think of other treatment of Talia?¡± Uncle Caleb ansked looking at me, Tyler and n.


    ¡°I want to see it too, I want too see what get this sick Gregor guy feel pleasure, maybe we can find away to get that to work in our favor.¡± Dominic said angry.


    ¡°We can go up to the office so not everyone need to see it.¡± Lucian said and the grown ups was about to stand up.


    ¡°No we want to see it too!¡± Den said and all our brothers and sisters we go to school with nodded.


    Me and Talia looked at each other. We know it¡¯s not a video they really want to see.


    ¡°We had to act a lot in the video, and if my fighting skills are gonna be an advantage I couldn¡¯t fight back, at the same tima as Theo couldn¡¯t hold back if we were gonna sell this to Gregor. Trust me it¡¯s not a video you guys want to see!¡± Talia said with so much sadness looking at our brothers and her guys.


    ¡°Amor, we need to know what happened to you, we need to see the video!¡± Levi said looking at Talia with tears in his


    eyes.


    All her boyfriends, Den, Kyle, and Luke had tears in their eyes since we entered the living room.


    Even though Luke is not blood brother he is sure being a big brother to Talia, we all see he don¡¯t love her romantically but he have so much brotherly love for her<b>. </b>


    Chapter 156.


    And after he found her after Maddie attacked her the brotherly love and protectivness for her have just increased


    hundred fold.


    <b>79 </b>


    ¡°If you say so, just know it won¡¯t be pretty!¡± Talia said looking at them with sadness and understanding.


    Dad nodded at Tyler and he got over to the tv and got the video up on the screen. Not long after the video recording started when Talia, Tyler and n walked out from the door of the school.


    We saw I walked up to Talia and heard everything I shouted, Tyler and n had gone a little to the side so they got to record Talia¡¯s expressions.


    I just pulled Talia closer to me and hold both of my arms around her. ¡°Bambina I¡¯m so sorry for everything I said to you, I hope you know that!?¡± I whispered very low.


    ¡°I know Theo, so please don¡¯t beat yourself up, we had to act and sell this, we did good with this even if it broke the both of us, we kow this isn¡¯t how you feel¡± She whispered.


    Chapter Comments


    4


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 157

    <b>hapter </b>157.


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    Since this morning we all had a feeling that something bad was gonna happen between Talia and Theo today.


    Especially since only two guards followed her at school today. We waited for it all day, but nothing happened and they both acted like they have for the past week, like they hated each other more and more for every day.


    When we saw Talia, Tyler and n left a little before school we knew something bad would happened. And we also knew that the reason they didn¡¯t tell us about it was because they needed our real reaction.


    So as soon as we was let out from ss we rushed out of there and Nico checked the app that track her ne, so we hurried out to the parking lot where the tracker was. <b>c</b>


    When we got out of there and saw Theo standing over her on his knees and sheying on the ground between his


    knees.


    He was punching her hard repeatedly and she was so bloody and beaten. Tyler was holding his phone up recording it and they had smirks on their face.


    Nico shouted and then Theo, Tyler and n rushed out of there and into Theo¡¯s car and hurried out of the parking


    lot.


    Seeing my sweet baby girl beaten up like this I honestly don¡¯t know what to think of feel right now.


    We hurried home and when we got home and uncle Caleb tried to take Talia out of my arms, I felt I had a hard time


    letting her go.


    But after Talia told me to not be mad, I couldn¡¯t help my tears falling down my face but I let Caleb take my sweet


    angel away.


    When I looked at the grown ups I just felt anger. How could they agree to let this happened.


    Uncle Arthur came and hugged me and I just broke down. Uncle hugged me tight and let me just cry it out. Right now I don¡¯t care if anyone here think I¡¯m acting like a little kid.


    Talia is the love of my life, she have be the reason my heart is beating, she is the air I¡¯m breathing. I can¡¯t believe they agreed to this crazy shit.


    Uncle, dad, the other uncles, older brothers and the rest of Talia¡¯s guards exined a little more of what happened today.


    We just sat there waiting for Talia toe down, I wanted to go up to her, but dad said we needed Talia, Theo, Tyler, n and uncle Caleb be, because what they had to do today was extremly hard for the twins.


    chapter 157.


    After a good while, which felt like forever Theo came walking in with Talia in his arms and I saw Talia had his


    hoodie on.


    My poor baby had so many cut and bruises on her face, I ran up to her I gave her a kiss and made sure she was okay.


    We all sat down, and as much I wanted to have Talia in my arms, I knew Theo need this, we know this is hard for him.


    Talia means everything to Theo, and I can¡¯t understand the pain he must be in. This will bring nightmares to him.


    So hopefully this shitshow can end soon. Or Theo may have nightmares for a very long time.


    Hearing how Theo talked to Talia in the beginning of the recording I felt how my body got filled with rage, but I know Theo don¡¯t mean it, but still hearing it, nobody talk to Talia like that.


    Seeing how Theo was beating her and how she reached out to her guards with tears in her eyes and how hearing how they chuckled and then hearing what Theo said again.


    I couldn¡¯t help the sobs that left me, I heard I wasn¡¯t alone.


    We saw how Talia tried to throw a punch, and since we all know how Talia can fight we know that was a fake punch, and that ended with Theo beat her some more, and then Tyler got the reaction of us when we got out and then they headed in the car.


    We heard how Tyler and n said to each other that it was super satifying to see how Theo beat up the attention seeking bitch and the three of themughed before the recording ended.


    We all just staired at the screen for a while after the video ended. We all had tears down our faces, we all sobbed. Seeing our princess being beated like that and hearing all the shit that Theo said I¡¯m at a loss for words.


    ¡°Please everyone, remember we all acted, and I know that what they said and how they acted have only been to sell the act that they have turned their back on me and our family. So please don¡¯t me them or be mad! This was all my n! So if anyone of you have anyone you need to be mad at it¡¯s me!¡± Talia said looking at us all with a sad face.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I started but felt my words gettin stuck in my throat. I saw Theo whispered something to Talia and then she carefully stood up and walked over to me.


    I quickly and carefully pulled her into my arms and onto myp. She put her arms around my neck and I hide my face in her neck. ¡°Babe I¡¯m so sorry we put you guys through this!¡± Talia said into my neck.


    ¡°Babe..¡± I just whispered. I can¡¯t seem to form any sentences right now, seeing my baby getting beaten like that, and seeing how she look right now. My heart bleeds for her.


    And I can¡¯t even be mad at the person who did this to her because it is to help getting the fuckers that have traumatized our princess<b>. </b>


    I was just holding on to my baby girl, and I don¡¯t know how long I was holding her, but after a while Miranda came


    chapter 157.


    and told us dinner was served.


    479


    79


    I just lifted Talia up and she wrapped her legs around my waist. Then we all made our way into the dining room and


    I sat down, so now Talia was just straddle myp and her cute legs dangling on each side of me.


    Miranda came with our dinner and we all thanked her but Talia didn¡¯t turn around. She was just hugging me and having her hugging me like this take away all negetivity.


    Talia is the balm to my soul and the soothing hum to my heart. I just kissed the top of her head. We started to eat thesagna, and I helped feeding Talia since she is sitting with her back to the table.


    After we had been sitting by the table for about 20 minute Theo¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the phone and we saw how he got filled with rage and had to take a deep breathe.


    ¡°Hey Gregor¡± He said in a calm tone and the rest of us stopped eating.


    ¡°Yeah, you want us to meet you there now?¡± he asked. ¡°We will be there!¡± He said ended the call.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 158

    Chapter 158.


    Leon¡¯s pov.


    Going with Talia¡¯s n on letting her get beaten went against everything in me. But seeing how serious she was in my office, and she know these people the best.


    But since breakfast I just felt uneasy and I was not ready to see Talia when she woulde home.


    Us that is not at school with the younger once just kept listening to the conversation that was picked from their


    chips.


    When the time we had agreed on got closer we all just dropped all files we were working on and focused on theptop.


    When we heard how Theo talked to Talia I felt so much anger, but I also knew it was all just act. But don¡¯t make it easier to hear someone talk like that to my baby sister and our princess.


    We heared the beating and man it sounded brutal. So when we heard the kids were on their way home we hurried down to the living room just pasing back and forth.


    But seeing my sister in Kayden¡¯s arms so bloody and bruises forming on her face my heart broke.


    I do understad Kayden being mad, Talia is his life. He have shown that since he first came into our house after Talia


    came home.


    We see and know all five of her boyfriends care about her more then anything. But Kayden, Talia is everything to


    him.


    I can only hope I will be able to find something like what they share. Because what those two have its true deep love. They all have a deep love for her but those two I don¡¯t know it¡¯s just a bit more deeper.


    When Talia disappeard with up with Caleb and Theo, Tyler and n had gone up after them talked to the others a little more and I just looked at her guys and they looked so damn broken.


    After seeing the video of the beating all I wanted to do was just hold Talia and Theo in my arms.


    I can¡¯t understand how they feel but I can see this act is hurting them, so I just pray we can get what we need soon so they don¡¯t need to treat each other like they hate each other.


    Hearing Theo talk to Gregor on the phone made us all stop and be quiet. When he hung up he, Tyler and n stood <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    ¡°You guys better be careful!¡± Dad said with a mix of worry and seriousness. ¡°We will dad, and let¡¯s say we will use a safe word if we need help!?¡± Theo suggested.


    Chapter 158.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± I said looking at Theo. ¡°Any ideas?¡± Theo asked looking at us all. ¡°shoce¡± Talia suggested.


    ¡°Not bad at all, you can say something like I have to tie my shoces¡® or that someone have to tie their shoces. It¡¯s a nice word to be able to put into a sentence and not something that is normally said.¡± Dad said and Theo


    nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then we will be on our way.¡± Theo said then looked over at Talia. He walked over to her and gave her a good hug and kissed her forehead, so did Tyler and n.


    When they headed out we continued to eat but none of us is hungry after knowing Theo, n and Tyler have gone to meet one guy we all hate more then anything.


    I¡¯m happy we got thedies in our familes out of the house, taking the Sabrina and Amalia with them. They also don¡¯t know about our n so I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be happy seeing Talia when they get home.


    After Miranda and her helpers came and cleared the dinner away. Then I got myptop and we all got to listen to Theo just talking to Tyler and n.


    After a while we heard they stop the car and got out. Not long after we heard a guy and Theo greeted him as Gregor.


    We heard how Gregor wanted Theo, Tyler and n to help to kill a person. ¡°Oh my god.¡± dad whispered.


    Theo asked who they had to kill and why. And Gregor exined that it was a person that stole from them and some very close associates to him, and he wanted to present Theo to them but they had to show they were on Gregor¡¯s side.


    This is Theo¡¯s, Tyler and n¡¯s way in with the Irish. Talia have truly been able to give them a quick and good way in with Gregor.


    Sad thing is that she had to sacrefice a lot. It have been at the cost at Talia¡¯s feelings and causing her emotinal, physical and mental pain.


    I looked over at Talia, she is still sitting in the same way on Kayden¡¯sp. Just resting her head againt his chest and looking at theptop listen to Theo¡¯s voice.


    Kayden is just holding around her caressing her back and resting his head on top of hers.


    ¡°Talia, can we go and take the x¨Crays now? I want to check if something is broken.¡± Uncle Caleb said and Talia looked between uncle Caleb and myptop.


    ¡°I know you want to be here listen to your brother babe, but please, I too need to know how your truly doing.¡± Kayden said looking down at her and she looked up at him and looking into his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± Talia said and was about to stand up but Kayden stood and Talia just wrapped her legs around


    his waist and arms around his neck.


    Then her other four guys stood up and they went with uncle Caleb up to the medic wing again.


    Chapter 158.


    ¡°Leon, is it some way we can help?¡± Austin asked. ¡°Right now, we just have to stick to the n, but it¡¯s important. that you all are there for both Talia and Theo, and when the right timees we all need to bring our A game.¡± I said looking at everyone and they nodded.


    78


    ¡°And for now, even though I hate to put so much presure on Talia, but she is the one that have the most insight on both Gregor and the Irish, so we all just have to follow her lead and instructions now matter how much we hate it.¡± Dad said looking at us all sadly and we nodded again.


    ¡°It is thanks to her idea¡¯s that Theo got in so quickly with Scarlette, then Gregor and now Gregor trust him enough to wanna bring him into the Irish mafia. So we just have to do everything we can to be there for her and Theo.¡± Dominic said looking at them all.


    ¡°This is exstremly hard on those two. So we need to give them what they need to be able to keep their sibling bond intact despite all the shit they have to say and to do each other.¡± Dina added and everyone look down at the table with sad looks and nodded in understanding.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    3 days ago


    more chapters please!!!

 Awakens 159

    Talia¡¯s pov.


    I have to say Theo can throw a mean punch, and I¡¯m proud of him.


    And even though he was good at keeping the act up, I could still see it in his eyes, he hated every moment of what he did to me today.


    I understand him, it¡¯s so hard to act like we hate each other. And even though I know everything is just and act and Theo don¡¯t mean it, it still hurts to hear.


    And I feel Kayden is so broken right now, all my guys are, even my brothers, sisters and grownups. But Kayden, I know it hurts him so much and I just want to take away all his pain.


    We got up to the medic wing again and uncle Caleb gently took me out of Kayden¡¯s arms and told the guys they could wait in the room where they look at the pictures.


    ¡°Honey, I really want to take x¨Cray, CT and MRI of you, just to be on the safe side.¡± uncle said and I nodded. ¡°I understand uncle, and if it can help calm the situation down, I will dly do that for you all.¡± I said and uncle looked at me with a small smile.


    Then he ced me on the bench to take the x¨Cray first. ¡°I will have to take a few pictures so please be as still as you can, and I wille out when we will switch machines.¡± Uncle exined and I nodded.


    After I had beenying there for a while and uncle took the pictures, he came out and lifted me over to the CT machine and then he disappeard into the other room again.


    After uncle took the pictures he needed with the CT machine he came back out and moved me to the MRI machine then he went back in.


    After a little while again Kayden came out and lifted me up in his arms and we went into the room where Caleb, Carter, Kai, Ezra and Levi was waiting for us.


    ¡°Honey, it looks like you have rebroken one of your previous broken ribs as well as a few frectures in some of your ribs, left arm as well as a hairline fracture on your skull.¡± Uncle said.


    ¡°Luckily you don¡¯t have any internal bleeding, and everything else look okay, but I need you to take it easy Honey!¡± Uncle said and I felt Kayden pull me closer to his chest, Carter and Kai took one of my hands on theirs.


    ¡°Baby how are you feeling?¡± Carter asked caressing my hand with a sad look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I promise! This is actually the oue I expected and mentally prepared myself on. But it breaks my heart seeing how sad and broken you all are.¡± I said looking at all my guys sadly.


    ¡°Tesoro, you have nothing to apologize for, but it do break our hearts hearing and seeing how injured you are,


    and


    Chapter 159.


    seeing you got beaten like that, we understand it was necessary but still don¡¯t make it easy to witness.¡± Ezra said putting a hand on my cheek.


    ra


    ¡°Love, you are the one that mean the world to us all, seeing you hurt break us all more then words can describe, but it¡¯s also nothing you should apologize for. We do understand that this is something that have to happen, but don¡¯t mean we will like it.¡± Kai said caressing my hand.


    ¡°Just promise us Amore, that you will never let anything happen to you so we will lose you forever!¡± Levi said with tears in his eyes and I felt so much love from all my guys.


    ¡°I promise I will do everything to prevent that from ever happen.¡± I said looking into all of my guys eyes with nothing but sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the others would love to have you back in their eyesight after the day we have had. We should head down to them and hear how things have gone with Theo.¡± Uncle Caleb said and we nodded.


    So we headed down to the dining room where they still was sitting listen to everything Theo, Tyler and n is


    doing.


    I looked at dad and so he was filled with worry. I looked up at Kayden. ¡°Babe, can you ce me on dad¡¯sp, it looks like he need it right now.¡± I whispered and Kayden looked at me for a little then nodded with a small smile.


    So Kayden walked over to dad and when we got closer dad looked up at me with teary eyes. Then he gently took me out of Kaydens arms and hugged me tightly and sat down with me sideways.


    ¡°So how have it gone with Theo?¡± I asked looking at dad with a sad expression.


    ¡°Well they have been keeping the act, and they have taken care of the guy that needed to be killed and now they are working on despose of the body.¡± Leon exined.


    ¡°Was it Theo that killed him?¡± I asked looking sadly at theptop. ¡°Yes, but he will be okay, he have taken someones life before, he will be able to put it behind him.¡± grandpa said.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be the one carrying this burden Papa, no matter if he have killed before or not!¡± I said, ¡°None of them should. I feel so guilty to put them through this!¡± I said with a broken voice looking down on myp.


    ¡°Bambina¡± Dad said putting a finger under my chin making me look up into his eyes.


    ¡°Theo can handle himself, he have been trained for the mafia life his whole life, and with the extra training you have given him and the rest of us, Theo,Tyler and n will be fine. They are doing their job at protecting you at all


    coast.¡± Dad told me.


    I looked down on Dad¡¯s chest. ¡°I never wanted to burden Theo to have to kill someone because of me.¡± I whispered. ¡°Sweetheart, we knoe that, but we will do anything to be able to get rid of them so you will be kept safe from now on!¡± Dad said hugging me.


    ¡°I feel I have been nothing but a burden to you all after getting home here, and now putting Theo, Tyler and n


    Chapter 159.


    though this as well as all of you.¡± I said and a few tears made its way down my cheeks


    ¡°Bambina.¡± Leon said standing up and walked over to me and dad, then he croughed down in front of me and took


    my hands in his.


    ¡°You are not a burden, and everyone here as well as the others that goes to college and is not here today, all thedies, all the guards of all mafias, absolutely everyone that is in all our mafia¡¯s.¡± Leon started.


    78


    ¡°We all love you, we all are willing to give up our life for you! You are our blessing, not burden! Your so kindhearted, loving, sweet and joyful. You have been the light and warmth we need! You have been all our savior!¡± Leon added.


    ¡°So we never want to hear you talk down on yourself!¡± Leon said.


    Chapter Comments


    ??


    E

 Awakens 160

    <b>Chapter </b>160.


    Dad¡¯s pov.


    I know this n of ours is weighing heavy on Talia. She have given so much of herself to make this work. And my sweet baby girl truly have a heart of gold.


    But hearing how she look down on herself, and think she is a burden to us instead of the blessing she really is to us. That is tearing on me.


    After Leon was telling her how we really feel about her, she had tears down her face.


    And seeing my baby girl crying sad tears, it breaks my heart.


    ¡°§Á §Õ§à§Ý§Ø§Ö§ß §ß§Ö§ã§ä§Ú §ï§ä§à §Ô§à§â§Ö, §Ñ §ß§Ö Theo!¡± She said hiding her face in my chest.


    (§Á §Õ§à§Ý§Ø§Ö§ß §ß§Ö§ã§ä§Ú §ï§ä§à §Ô§à§â§Ö, §Ñ §ß§Ö Theo! ¨C I should be the one shouldering this burned, not Theo)


    I know some russian, but I¡¯m not fluent in it. So I looked at Dominic and Dina, and they both let tears down their


    faces as well.


    Dina gave me a look, asking if he could pick her up. And as much as I wanted to have my girl with me I nodded.


    I saw Dina stood up and also took his chair with him. Then he ced the chair next to me and gently took Talia out


    of my hand and she just broke down crying hard into his neck, then he sat down on the chair next to me.


    ¡°§®§Ú§Ý§Ñ§ñ, §Þ§í §Ó§ã§Ö §Ù§Õ§Ö§ã§î §Ý§ð§Ò§Ú§Þ §ä§Ö§Ò§ñ §Ò§à§Ý§î§ê§Ö §Ó§ã§Ö§Ô§à §ß§Ñ §ã§Ó§Ö§ä§Ö! §´§í §ß§Ñ§ê§Ñ §Ô§à§â§Õ§à§ã§ä§î §Ú §â§Ñ§Õ§à§ã§ä§î. §®§í §Ó§ã§Ö §ç§à§ä§Ú§Þ, §é§ä§à§Ò§í §ä§í §Ò§í§Ý§Ñ §Ó §Ò§Ö§Ù§à§á§Ñ§ã§ß§à§ã§ä§Ú, §Ú Theo §Ò§à§Ý§î§ê§Ö §Ó§ã§Ö§ç.¡± He said caressing her back.


    ¨C


    (Sweetheart, all of us here, love you more than anything! You are all our pride and joy. We all want to keep you safe, and Theo most of all.)


    ¡°Theo §Õ§Ö§Ý§Ñ§Ö§ä §Ó§ã§Ö §Ó§à§Ù§Þ§à§Ø§ß§à§Ö, §é§ä§à§Ò§í §á§à§Þ§à§é§î §Ó§Ñ§Þ §Ú§Ù§Ò§Ñ§Ó§Ú§ä§î§ã§ñ §à§ä §Ý§ð§Õ§Ö§Û, §Ü§à§ä§à§â§í§Ö, §Ü§Ñ§Ü §à§ß §Ù§ß§Ñ§Ö§ä, §á§â§Ú§é§Ú§ß§Ú§Ý§Ú §Ó§Ñ§Þ §Ò§à§Ý§î, §Ú §à§ß §Õ§Ö§Ý§Ñ§Ö§ä §ï§ä§à §Ú§Ù §Ý§ð§Ò§Ó§Ú, §Ü§à§ä§à§â§å§ð §à§ß §Ü §Ó§Ñ§Þ §Ú§ã§á§í§ä§í§Ó§Ñ§Ö§ä.¡± He kept saying and Talia cried even harder.


    (Theo is doing what he can to help you getting rid of people that he know have hurt you, and he is doing that out of the love he have for you.)


    ¡ª


    ¡°§­§å§é§ê§Ö§Ö, §é§ä§à §Þ§í §Þ§à§Ø§Ö§Þ §ã§Õ§Ö§Ý§Ñ§ä§î §Õ§Ý§ñ Theo §ã§Ö§Û§é§Ñ§ã, §ï§ä§à §Ò§í§ä§î §â§ñ§Õ§à§Þ<b>, </b>§Õ§Ñ§â§Ú§ä§î §Ö§Þ§å §Ý§ð§Ò§à§Ó§î §Ú §á§à§Õ§Õ§Ö§â§Ø§Ü§å. §´§í §Ø§Ö §Ù§ß§Ñ§Ö§ê§î, Theo §Ò§å§Õ§Ö§ä §å§Ò§Ú§ä §Ô§à§â§Ö§Þ, §Ö§ã§Ý§Ú §å§Ù§ß§Ñ§Ö§ä, §Ü§Ñ§Ü §ã§Ú§Ý§î§ß§à §à§ß §ä§Ö§Ò§ñ §Õ§à§Ó§à§Õ§Ú§ä §Õ§à §ã§Ý§×§Ù.¡± Dina said and Talia nodded her head.


    (The best thing we can do for Theo now, is to be there for him, show him love and support. You know Theo will be heartbroken if he know how he is making you cry.)


    §´§Ñ§Ü §é§ä§à §Õ§Ñ§Ó§Ñ§Û§ä§Ö §Ó§í§ã§å§ê§Ú§Þ §ï§ä§Ú §ã§Ý§Ö§Ù§í, §Ú, §Þ§à§Ø§Ö§ä §Ò§í§ä§î, §ß§Ñ§Þ §ã§ä§à§Ú§ä §á§à§Û§ä§Ú §Ú §Ú§ã§á§Ö§é§î §Ö§Þ§å §é§ä§à¨C§ß§Ú§Ò§å§Õ§î. §¦§Þ§å §à§é§Ö§ß§î


    Chapter 160.


    73


    §á§à§ß§â§Ñ§Ó§Ú§Ý§Ñ§ã§î §Ö§Õ§Ñ, §Ü§à§ä§à§â§å§ð §Ó§í §á§â§Ú§Ô§à§ä§à§Ó§Ú§Ý§Ú §Ó §ä§à§ä §Õ§Ö§ß§î, §Ü§à§Ô§Õ§Ñ §Ó§í, §â§Ö§Ò§ñ§ä§Ñ, §â§Ñ§Ù§â§Ú§ã§à§Ó§Ñ§Ý§Ú §Ó§ã§Ö §ß§Ñ§ê§Ú §Ý§Ú§è§Ñ.¡± Dina said again and Talia looked up at him resting the side of her head on his chest and nodded.


    (So let us dry those tears and maybe we should go and bake him something, he loved your food you made the day you guys painted on all our faces.)


    Then Dina dried away Talia¡¯s tears and stood up. ¡°Come with us Arthur.¡± Dina said with a smile, I nodded then I stood up as well.


    I didn¡¯t understand all of that but I do understood we are gonna make something for Theo. <i>So </i>me and Dina walked out of there and Dina was carrying Talia.


    Her five guys as well as Nico, Den, Kyle, and Luke followed after us. I guess these 9 guys don¡¯t want to let their girl and sister our of their sight right now.


    We got to the kitchen and then Dina let Talia down, then Talia started to find a lot of ingredients, while Dina found a lot of tools.


    Then Talia started to mesure out the ingredients she needed. Then she pushed a cut board, a knife and a te of chocte to me.


    ¡°Dad, can you please cut up the chocte?¡± Talia asked with a small sweet smile and I smiled back and nodded.


    I saw the other 9 that came with us ced themselves around the kitchen ind, looking at everything Talia was doing.


    I looked at how Talia and Dina was working together. And they both work like a well oiled machine, it¡¯s amazing to look at.


    Talia is mixing and she then just hold out a hand and Dina is giving her what she need.


    When I was done cutting up the chocte I ced it next to Talia, and she looked at me with her sweet angelic smile.


    ¡°Thank you dad, can you also cut up the strawberry in slices?¡± She then asked still smiling.


    ¡°Of course Bambina!¡± I said smiling back and found a new cut borard, knife and the strawberry.


    I guess this is Dina and Talia¡¯s way of including me and honestly it makes me happy. I know she look at Dina like a father, and I know Dina is not trying to take the father role away from me.


    They have just known each other longer. And they try to drag me into their little group and I look at my sweet angel with so much love. She is so amazing.


    We kept working in the kitchen. I still don¡¯t know what we are making but I¡¯m d Talia is trying to include me, do ask me to do a few things for her.


    she


    Chapter 160.


    <b>78 </b>


    And seeing her work, I can see she love to cook and bake. She is shining in her element here in the kitchen, but she is shining in whatever she do. But she truly seem to enjoy this.


    I look over at Dina and he look back at me with a smile. I¡¯m honestly so grateful that he is here and that he is also like a father to my baby girl.


    He quickly got her to think of something to do and that made her stop crying. I¡¯m grateful he¡¯s here to help us and know my sweetheart so well as he do.


    After a while Talia put the chocte cake in the oven and they start on the topping. Dina is cleaning the stuff Talia have used and then Talia is looking at me smiling.


    She start to ask me to hand her the ingredients she need that Dina and Talia have already mesured up.


    So I stand right next to her and give her everything she ask for. When we are done Talia cover the topping and then she give me a big hug.


    ¡°I love you dad!¡± she said into the hug. I couldn¡¯t help how my heart just melt hearing those words from my baby girl.


    I lifted her up and she quickly wrapped her legs and arms around me and I hugged her thightly but gently back.


    ¡°I love you too so much, and thank you for letting me be apart of this cake with you!¡± I said kissing the top of her head and she just rested her head against my shoulder.


    Chapter Comments


    01


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 161

    <b>Chapter </b><b>161</b><b>. </b>


    Theo¡¯s pov.


    When we left the house, all I could think about was going back in there and hold my twin sister. But we got into the car and headed to the meeting ce<b>. </b>


    On our way there me, Tyler and n all talked about how it broke us with the beating of Talia.


    Talia means everything to us all in our household. She is our sunshine, and I¡¯m so happy to have my sweet, loving, caring, amazing twin back home and have to act this rude and horrible towards her, man it¡¯s breaking my heart<b>. </b>


    We arrived at the ce we are meeting Gregor. And when we saw him, I had to work hard to keep my anger from showing.


    Gregor told us what he needed help with and told us we had to kill a guy that had stolen something from him and


    some assosiates of him.


    So after that be brought us to the man that was tied up to a chair. And then I saw a table with different weapons on <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    ¡°This is your initiation into the irish mafia, end his life and dispose of his body. Then my boss want to meet you three, he is very pleased with you all.¡± Gregor said and we just nodded.


    Me, Tyler and n looked over the table. Then I looked at Gregor. ¡°Do you want it over fast <b>or </b>torture him?¡± I asked with an emotionless expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it fast, I¡¯m tired of looking at his face, and he have given all the information we need to get our property back. Gregor said looking at the man in the chair with disgust.


    I nodded, then me and Tyler picked up a knife each. I will stab him in the heart, Tyler cut his throat while n will carry him out so we can get rid of him.


    So that¡¯s what we did. When we headed out of the warehouse with the dead guy over n¡¯s shoulder, me and Tyler also picked up some acid we will pour over the dude after we have made a hole in the ground.


    We finished our task, then Gregor looked at us all proud. ¡°Well done! I know I was right about you Theo. You three will me a fine additon to our mafia.Come let us go and meet Cillian.¡± He said and we nodded and followed after him.


    After another 20 minute drive we arrived at the ce and we headed in. Gregor guided us down some halls and then


    we came to a room.


    We headed inside and then we saw this guy with ash blond hair, gray eyes, hawk nose and he was a little chubby.


    ¡°Boss these are the three <b>I </b>talked about.¡± Gregor said. ¡°Nicely done Gregor, and they do look like capable men<b>! </b><b>I¡¯m </b>sure with these three working for us, we will be able to take down the American and Italian mafia without <b>issues</b>.


    <b>12:56 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>


    Chapter 161.


    Cillian said with a smirk.


    :


    Ahaa so that is their ultimate goal. Well we have to stick to the act and pretend to be on Cillian¡¯s side here.


    ¡°And I saw the video of you beating your own sister young man, you sure have a fire in you, sad to see my future bride to be have to be beaten like that, but she need to learn I¡¯m the only man for her.¡± Cillian said and I had to work hard to keep my emotion in check.


    ¡°I heard she have multiple boyfriends. And I will make sure that my sweet Talia wille crawling back to me where she belong!¡± Cillian said in a kind of dreamy tone.


    ¡°Oh how I miss my little princess, she always was a good fuck. The whores around here don¡¯t feel as good as her.<b>¡± </b>Cillian continues and I felt myself getting sick to my stomach but I kept a straight face.


    <b>73 </b>


    ¡°So we will have to find away for you to bring Talia back to me, I need by baby doll back.¡± Cillian said and I nodded.


    ¡°Until then, you three will be working small jobs for me, and from the look of it, you all know how to handle yourself.¡± Cillian said looking at us with a wicked smile.


    Then Gregor handed each of <b>us </b>a phone. ¡°If this phone rings, you three are needed here! Let us together take over the mafia and I will make sure I will give you a good position when we have made it.¡± Cillian said and me, Tyler and n gave him a smirk.


    ¡°Looks like you three are thired of being so low in the ranks huh?¡± Cillian saidughing.


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m tired of taking orders from our brothers, he¡¯s doing a sloppy job, and I know we need a new leadership if our mafia is gonna reach new hights.¡± I said and Cillian looked pleased with my answer.


    ¡°We will make that happen Theo. Now you are free to leave, bute here if I give you three the three of us nodded and walked out together with Gregor.


    call.¡± Cillian said and


    When we got out to our car¡¯s I looked at Gregor and he looked a little mad. ¡°What is it that he sees in that bitch? It should have been Scarlette that should be his princess.¡± Gregor said and honestly I was shocked.


    He have seen how Cillian is treating Talia, and he want his own daugther to be treated that way.


    I¡¯m sorry Theo, I know you love my sweet baby girl, I just wished she could have married someone high up in the ranks and that would solidified my standing in this mafia. But I see how happy you make Scarlette, and I don¡¯t want to ruin things between you too.¡± Gregor said with a smile.


    ¡°So I trust that you will raise in the ranks here and you will make me proud.¡± Cillian said and put a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down sir!¡± I said showing a lot of determination.


    ¡°That¡¯s <b>my </b>boy, I know I was right about you.¡± Gregor said and got into his car and we headed into mine.


    12:56 Thu, <b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>


    Chapter 161.


    On our way home the three of us are more or less quiet, we are so shocked over what they said, and what they are


    ning.


    I do hope our family listen to the recording because this is messed up. And I want to do now <b>is </b><b>just </b>take a shower


    and hold Talia close to me.


    So when we reached home we quickly headed to our rooms, took a shower then we got down into the livingroom where we heard a lot of chattering from.


    <b>73 </b>


    I saw Talia sit on dad¡¯sp, and seeing her so bruised and hurt, broke my heart, and I was the one doing that to her.


    She looked up at me then she ran over to me and jumped up in my arms holding me tightly and I holding her just as


    tight but also careful of her injuries.


    Talia broke down crying into my neck and I made my way over to the couch and sat down.


    Chapter Comments


    12


    Write Comments


    <SHARE


    <b>12:56 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep 25 </b>


    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>162</b><b>. </b>

 Awakens 162

    <b>Chapter </b><b>162</b><b>. </b>


    :


    73


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    After Talia was done with her cake<b>, </b>she put it in the fridge and we headed back to the others in the dining room.


    We kept listen to the recording and listen to the conversation they had with Cillian. And to say we all are enraged is


    an understatement.


    But at least now we know their main goals, to get Talia, and take over the American and Italian mafia.


    When we heard Theo, Tyler and n was on their way home and wanted to take a shower before seeing us we moved into the living room and Miranda got the cake and tes for everyone.


    When Theo entered the living room Talia ran over to him quickly. Hugged him tightly and started to cry again.


    I don¡¯t think anyone of <b>us </b>can imagine how hard this must be for the both of them.


    Theo walked over to the couch and sat down next to me. Talia was just straddling Theo¡¯sp and crying into his


    chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you have to do this Theo.¡± Talia whispered out through her crying.


    ¡°Oh my sweet Bambina, it¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for you, and if this will keep you safe in the long run, I¡¯m more then happy to, it only breaks me when I have to treat you so horrible.¡± Theo whispered down to her.


    ¡°I love you Theo.¡± Talia said looking up at Theo with teary eyes. Theo gently wipped away her tears.


    ¡°Sorellina, I love you too more then anything, you are my baby sister and nothing will evere between us. Trust me! You are my light and joy, you are my twin and nothing and nobody can ruin that. And I will always do everything in my power to keep you safe, and so will everyone here! You are everything to all of us.¡± Theo said then kissed her temple.


    At that moment thedies as well as our brothers that goes to the university got home, and when they saw Talia so injured they was shocked.


    Mom quickly made her way to Talia.


    ¡°Sweetheart<b>, </b>what have happend to you?¡± mom said putting her hands on Talia¡¯s cheeks looking over her face with teary eyes.


    ¡°What about you get the nannies to put the two youngest to bed and we will exin everything to you guys.¡± Grandpa Thomas suggested.


    Grandma Josefine, mom, aunty Alice, aunty L, aunty Elena, aunty Michelle, Simone, Maria, Olivia, Kiran<b>, </b>Michel, Dante, David, Aaron, Zane, and Kevin found a seat to sit down and looked at the rest of us, waiting for an


    <b>12:56 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>


    Chapter 162.


    explenation.


    :


    Uncle Arthur, dad, Leon, Dominic and Santiago exined everything. Everything from the chip, to what¡¯s going on between Talia and Theo at school, Talias beating and how Theo, Tyler and n have been able to infiltrate the


    Irish.


    <b>73 </b>


    To say they are pissed, is an understatement. Mom is furious that they agreed to let Talia get beaten like that.


    But Talia exined that everything is her n so if they are gonna be mad at anyone they should be mad at her.


    ¡°Talia honey, I don¡¯t like this, and you look so hurt, it breaks my heart.¡± Mom said with tears in her eyes looking at my sweet baby.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine, I promise and uncle Caleb have told me I have to stay home from school the rest of this week so I will recover before we do anything more ning!¡± Talia said standing up from Theo¡¯sp and walked over to mom.


    Mom gently pulled Talia down on herp and hugged her tightly but gently. This made Talia chuckle. ¡°This makes me feel like a little kid.¡± Talia chuckled and it made us all chuckle.


    ¡°Well I may not be your mother or blood rted auntie, but you honey, will forever be my sweet baby girl. I love you just as much as I love all my kids!¡± Mom said and honestly that my heart melt.


    I¡¯m so happy that my parents love and ept my baby girl so much. ¡°Well mom, I actually think you love Talia more then you love <b>us</b>!¡± Victor said and that made mom smile brightly at Talia.


    ¡°Well I guess my secret is out of the bag huh, I just hope Sabrina will turn into such a wonderful girl just like you. You are my favoritt but don¡¯t tell the rest of my kids.¡± Mom said to Talia and that made us allugh.


    ¡°Mom you know we can hear you right?¡± Stuart heughed. ¡°Honey did you hear someone talk?¡± Mom said to Talia and that made <b>us </b>allugh again.


    ¡°Guess the only one that mom see and hear right now is Talia.¡± Victor said amused.


    ¡®Let us eat some cake shall we<b>? </b>It¡¯s a cake Talia made for Theo, Tyler and n.¡± Uncle Arthur said with a smile.


    ¡°No dad, correction, it¡¯s a cake me, you and Fabro Dina made for them, and to share with everyone!¡± Talia said smiling up at her dad.


    ¡°Talia is right, it was a team effort.¡± Uncle Dina said putting a hand on uncle Arthurs shoulder.


    So uncle Dina started to cut up some cake for everyone and when we got to taste it, man I have never tasted a cake better then this.


    I think we all moan over how good it is. The cake just melt on our tongue, it¡¯s not to much chocte taste so it¡¯s not super sweet and then the fresh strawberries as decoration lift up the entire taste of the cake.


    <b>12:56 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>


    Chapter 162.


    <b>73 </b>


    ¡°Okay, this is the best cake I have ever tasted!¡± Theo said happily before putting another piece of cake in his mouth.


    ¡®I think we did really good at his cake Dad and Fabro.¡± Talia said smiling at the two. And the only reason it taste so good, it¡¯s because it have been made with love!¡± Dina said leaning down and kissed Talia¡¯s head.


    ¡°Thank you for this wonderful cake Talia, it¡¯s really sweet of you.¡± Theo said smiling with so much brotherly love at


    her.


    Tyler and n also voiced their agreement to that and their thanks to Talia, uncle Dina and uncle Arthur.


    We all kept enjoying the cake and talked some more before we headed up to bed, so I lifted Talia gently up from momsp and we said goodnight then we got up to our bedroom.


    When I put Talia down in the bedroom we all just looked at her bruises. It truly breaks my heart seeing her so


    beaten up.


    Guys, I¡¯m sorry about all this, but it was the only way to get a quick way in. And I don¡¯t mean to hurt you in any way. I love you all with everything in me and I never wanna do anything to hurt any of you.¡± Talia said looking at us with a very apologetic look.


    ¡°We all just love <b>you </b><b>so </b>much Baby, and none of us like to see you get this beaten, hear all the hurtful shit that was said to you, but we know it¡¯s all just pretend, but that don¡¯t mean it¡¯s easier to swallow.¡± Carter said.


    Chapter Comments


    2


    Write Comments


    <SHARE


    <b>12:56 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>

 Awakens 163

    <b>Chapter </b><b>163</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    :


    <b>???</b>(7)


    So it have now been a few days since Theo beat me up. I have stayed home from school and at school my guys, brothers and sisters have just kept up the act and pretending to be extremly pissed at Theo.


    So this makes Scarlette think Theo truly have be an outcast of our family. And Scarlette asked why I wasn¡¯t at school and Theo answered her that I was just a weak attention seeking bitch that could not handle a beating.


    ording to Theo, Scarlette had looked super happy after he said that. Like she truly think she is winning him fully over to her side.


    I have also been talking with Leon, dad, Fabro, papa, uncle Jacob, Dominic, and Santiago about our way further into this mess<b>. </b>


    But I try to not let Theo stand for all the danger. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my twin brother. So I am also making a n of my own, but I won¡¯t let anyone know about that.


    I just don¡¯t know how I will be able to sneak out, because everyone is always around me. And my six guards and never far away either, they also still keeping watch outside my door at night.


    So for how I will be able to do that I need to think on that for a while longer.


    I¡¯m currently just chilling on dad¡¯sp in his office helping him going throught some files for the mafia.


    I think me and my dad have been able to grow much closer as well so I do love it when it¡¯s just me and him rxing together.


    And I think it also means a lot to dad, when we have these moments just the two of us.


    I took a little moment and just leand back against dads chest and looked up at his face. Dad is truly handsome and I see it¡¯s him I have gotten most of my features from.


    I just kept looking at dad then <b>he </b>suddenly look down on me with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind Bambina?¡± he ask still smiling.


    ¡°I just see how simr we really look, and I¡¯m d that I have more features from you then Bianca.¡± I said still just looking at his face.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m also happy you got more features from me and not the horrible woman that is meant to be your mother.¡± Dad said with a smile and then he hugged me.


    ¡°Can I ask how you meet Bianca?¡± I asked carefully. ¡°And did you really love her?¡± I added.


    Dad leaned back in the chair, and he gently pulled me closer and held around me.


    <b>12:56 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>


    Chapter 163.


    <b>*</b><b>Well </b>me and your mother was an arranged marrige which your grandpa Thomas and Bianca¡¯s father sat up. We <b>never </b><b>really </b>loved each other, or at least I never really loved her.¡± Dad exined.


    ¡°<b>We </b>just had to get along and make an hair for the mafia. But even though we didn¡¯t really love each other we always ended up in bed, we both wanted to have a baby girl so dearly so we kept trying.¡± Dad continued.


    ¡°Because for our mafia we truly value thedies, and that means when we have a true blood princess like you, you are the most important one for <b>us </b>all. Everyone in our mafia will always put your safety before anyone else.¡± Dad


    said and looked down at me with a smile.


    ¡°I still to this <b>day</b>, don¡¯t know why Bianca left, but I guess she found true love with Gregor, and she didn¡¯t want her only daughter live in the mafia where she would always be at risk.¡± Dad said resting his head on top of mine.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t get why she then ended up treating you so bad as she did, and saying all the stuff that I never wanted a daughter, because for me Talia, you are my biggest pride and joy.¡± he finished and kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so happy I¡¯m back here with you, and I love you so much dad!¡± I said leaning more into his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you are back too Bambina, and I love you more the life itself, never forget that!¡± Dad said kissing my head again and hugged me tightly but gently.


    We continued to work a little more on the files that needed to be done, and then we heard some carse into the driveway, so we looked at the clock.


    ¡°I guess you need to head down, your guys, brothers and sisters must have missed you like crazy when they have been at school.¡± Dad said in a chuckle and I chuckled with him, nodded and stood up.


    ¡°Dad¡± I said before I opened the door. ¡°Yes Bambina?¡± He asked looking up from the papers with a smile.


    ¡°Even though I have 5 boyfriends, a million brothers and sisters, aunts and uncle and two grandparents that love me


    so much.¡± I started.


    ¡®You will forever be my number one!¡± I said with a sweet smile then I headed out of there. When I said that my dad looked so surprised.


    I started to walk down the hallway towards the stairs. But before I reached the stairs I was pulled into a good bear


    hug.


    ¡°You will forever be my numbre one too Bambina!¡± Dad said and I felt tears dripping from my dad, so I turned around in his arms and reached my arms up and around his neck so he lifted me up.


    ¡°Thank you for being my dad, dad.¡± I said before I kissed each of his cheeks and he kissed my forehead. ¡°Thank you for being my sweet Talia, Bambina.¡± Dad said hugging me tightly again before he sat me down and headed back into his office and I got down to the others.


    When <b>I </b>got down there, as always they all hugged and kissed me even Aurora and Cami. Those <b>two </b>truly <b>act </b>like sisters to me. We all ended up chilling in the game room where they all just talked to me about their day <b>at </b>school


    12:56 Thu, Sep <b>25 </b>


    Chapter 163.


    and how boring it is without me there.


    ¡°Well it only tomorrow left of school this week, then its the weekened and I should be able to go back next week with you guys!¡± I said chuckling.


    73


    ¡°Everyone at school is missing you as well and they all say every day we need to wish you a speedy recovery, after Theo gave you a beating the others also started to stay away from him because they didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you and they are so upset with him.¡± Carter said.


    ¡°When all this is over we have to find a way to restore Theo¡¯s reputation. I don¡¯t like that he¡¯s being hated by everyone!¡± I said looking down on myp.


    ¡°We will Bambina, we will figure something out and exin to everyone what have been going on.¡± Luke said pulling me more close to his chest. I¡¯m currently sitting on hisp.


    ¡°I hope so!¡± I said leaning more into brother Lukes chest.


    Chapter Comments


    2


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    <b>12:56 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>


    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>164</b><b>. </b>


    :

 Awakens 164

    <b>Chapter </b><b>164</b>.


    <b>Levi¡¯s </b><b>pov</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Being </b>on school this week without Talia have truly been broing as hell. I have missed having her <b>on my </b><bp </b><b>ss</b>, hear her sweet angelic voice andughter throughout the <b>day</b>.


    So now I¡¯m just happy we are on our way home from school and <b>today </b><b>was </b><b>the </b><bst </b>school day <b>of </b>the week. And today we all n on just chill by the pool until dinner.


    So we hurried home and went to change to swimsuits. We tried to look for <b>Talia </b>but we <b>couldn¡¯t </b>see her<b>. </b><b>But </b>we headed out to the pool and there I see my sweet baby girl <b>just </bying in her golden <b>mour </b>triangle bikini in ck tanning on the sun bed.


    She still have bruises but man she look sexy as hell where she isying right now. <b>I </b>looked at the other four of us and they think <b>so </b>as well.


    Then we looked at each other, and we all know it¡¯s a race to get to her first. So we hurried over and I <b>reached </b>her first which made the other four groan, Talia chuckle and the rest of our brothers and sister we go to school <b>with </bugh hard.


    I quickly picked Talia up from the sun bed and gave her a kiss filled with all my love I have for her. I <b>heard </b><b>she </b>gave a very quiet moan against my lips and that just turned me on even more.


    ¡°Hey Levi do I have to find


    bucket with ice water to cool you down?¡± Nico shouted and everyone elseughed<b>. </b>


    Talia pulled away with a smirk on her lips.


    ¡°Penso che tu<b>, </b>fratello maggiore, abbia bisogno di calmarsi un po¡®.¡± Talia said in a chuckle and that made everyoneugh, including the other four of my guys<b>. </b>


    <b>(</b><b>I </b>think you need to big brother, this one need to calm down a little.<b>) </b>


    ¡°No, no I¡¯m fine, but thank you for the offer Nico.¡± I said <b>not </b>taking my eyes away from Talia. Then the <b>other </b>four came and gave her a kiss as well and I stilled have Talia in my arms so I look at her with a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°No, no don¡¯t think about it!¡± Talia said then I ran towards the pool and she let out a scream before I jumped <b>into </b>the pool with her still in my arms.


    When we resurfaced we <b>heard </b>everyoneugh and me and <b>Ta </bughed with them and then <b>they </b>all jumped into <b>the </b>pool <b>as </b>well.


    <b>The </b><b>rest </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>day </b>we were <b>just </b>chilling and having fun in <b>the </b><b>pool</b><b>, </b><b>ying </b>volleyball and <b>such</b>. When Th home <b>he </b>joined <b>us </b>and we <b>was </b>just hanging <b>out </b>there <b>till </b>it was <b>time </b>for dinner and <b>we </b>headed up to cha <b>dinner </b>with <b>the </b><b>rest </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>family<b>. </b>


    After <b>dinner </b><b>we ended </b><b>up </b><b>watching </b><b>movies </b><b>and </b>Talia <b>was </b>chilling <b>on </b><b>Theo¡¯s </bp the entire time. We all regre


    <b>14:14 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep 26 </b>


    Chapter 164.


    :


    <b>they </b>both need each other a lot noadays, because what they are doing <b>is </b>hard on them both.


    After we were on our third movie, both Talia and Theo had fallen asleep<b>, </b>so we all ended up having a sleepover in the cinema room again.


    The next morning we all woke up an amazing smell of food. I looked around me to see if Talia had woken up <b>and </b><b>I </b>couldn¡¯t see her or Theo at all. So we carefully walked out from the cinema room and towards the kitchen.


    57


    When we got there we saw a lot of food had been made, Talia and Theo had a little flour on their faces, but they had fallen asleep again.


    Theo was sitting down on a chair, Talia was sitting sideways on hisp, he holding around her and she resting her side and head against his chest and he his head on top of hers.


    We could also see some tear marks on both their faces, so they have both been crying. I looked at the others in the


    room next to me.


    Wonder what have had them both crying, but I can only guess what it is, because this sitiuation they are in acting like they hate each other is hard on them, and it¡¯s also hard for Talia to ept that Theo have to be with the enemy.


    Kayden walked over to them and tried to wake them up carefully. Theo was the first to wake up. First he woke up in panic then he looked down on hisp and he let out a deep breath in relief.


    ¡°Is something wrong Theo?¡± Kayden asked him worried. Theo didn¡¯t take his eyes of Talia, ¡°No, everything is fine.¡± Theo said still just looking at Talia sleeping in hisp.


    ¡°Why do it look like you two have been crying?¡± Aurora asked carefully. Theo looked up at all of us, then he looked down on Talia again.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we have just been talking, we both find it things hard right now. But it¡¯s nothing to worry about. Theo


    said.


    Me, Kayden, Kai, Ezra and Carter looked at each other. Something seem a little off with his answer, and how he looked <b>so </b>relief that Talia was still on hisp, like almost panicked because of he thought she was gone.


    ¡°Bambina, you need to wake up, we have to get ready for the day and then eat breakfast.¡± Theo said in such a gentle tone caressing her head.


    Talia slowly opened her eyes then she looked around her then she let out a breath in relief when she saw Theo before she hugged him tightly.


    The five of us looked at each other again with a raise eyebrow. I don¡¯t like this feeling I¡¯m getting. Then Theo and Talia have a little eye converation.


    Suddently Theo look <b>away </b>with tears in his eyes. Talia stand up and kiss the top of his head and he just hold <b>around </b>her waist and hugging her.


    <i>2/3 </i>


    14:14 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>


    Chapter 164.


    ¡°Everything will be okay, we will get through this,e let¡¯s get ready for breakfast<b>, </b>don¡¯t want our three hour food making go to waste big brother.¡± Talia said and kissed his head again and he let go of her and stood up too.


    Theo walked out of the kitchen and dried his tears and the rest of us looked at Talia confused.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about it, we have just been talking, and we both struggle with how we have to act with each other. The sooner this is over the sooner things will go back to normal again.¡± Talia said with a sad facen and we <b>all </b>ended up taking turns in hugging her.


    ¡°Bambina, promise me you will talk to us if you two need help with anything!¡± Luke said and we all nodded to what he said.


    ¡°Thank you all. It means a lot.¡± Talia said still just looking sad so Den and Kyle pulled her into a big hug.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s get dressed for breakfast.¡± Talia said with a small smile and we all nodded again.


    Kai lifted Talia up and we headed up to our room to get ready.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 2


    Write Comments


    ? SHARE


    <b>14:14 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>

 Awakens 165

    <b>Chapter </b><b>165 </b>


    :


    57


    <b>Kai¡¯s </b><b>pov</b>.


    I have <b>to </b>say I have a feeling it¡¯s more to the story then what Theo and Talia is telling us. The way they both woke up panicked and was so relifed to see the other safe and sound, just make me wonder what they truly have been crying about.


    I guess we will have to ask Leon to check the recording to see if we can get some answers from that. But first we need to get ready for the day.


    Since I¡¯m already carrying her I just brought her into the bathroom when we got up to our bedroom. I started to help her take off her clothes, and we go into the shower and I help wash her hair and body.


    We don¡¯t do any funny business but we do make out here and there. I am so grateful that this perfect girl is all ours<b>. </b>We all truly have won the lottery to be able to be with Talia.


    We get out of the shower when we both have washed off the soap and such. Then the guyses in and Ezra and Levi start to help try her off. While Carter and Kayden took a quick shower.


    1


    We know she can handle it herself now, but we love spoiling her, and take care of her as best as we can.


    When they were done, she did her skincare routine and brushed her teeths. Ezra and Levi went to take a quick shower and Carter helped her with her hair, blow dry it and helped Talia braide a lose side bride.


    Then Kayden lifted her into the closet and they got dressed. I saw Talia had on a dark blue almost ck skinny jeans<b>, </b>and a white tube top, ck zip hoodie and white sneakers.


    Then Kayden lifted her up and we all headed down for breakfast. While we walked down to the dining room I sent a text to Leon about this morning and he texted back that he will check the recordings after breakfast.


    We all got down there and Talia ended up sitting on Aaronsp for breakfast. We kept small talks around the table and after breakfast we decided we were just gonna have a chill day watching movies and such.


    After breakfast the oldest also got into Leon¡¯s office, and a littleter I get a text that they couldn¡¯t hear anything other then they talked about what to make for breakfast for us all, but it sounded like a phone constantly was ced on the counter.


    I looked at Talia who is currently sitting on Davidsp, and she have dosed off. Guess they kept to texting on their phones because they knew they had the chip that would record it.


    Sometimes I hate that Talia is so damn smart, and think of everything! And they being so secret about it makes the feeling that its more to it just keep growing.


    If they was <b>just </b>talking about how they are worried, scared or sad about it they would just say it to each other.


    <b>14:14 </b>Fri, <b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>


    ¡­


    :


    ???


    We kept watching some movies all of us just chilling and honestly beingzy, we also talked about that <b>some </b><b>of </b><b>us </b>want to work out after lunch and practice what Talia thaught us in our school break.


    So when lunch came around Talia was sitting on Cartersp and and we could see Theo is keeping a closer eye to Talia today. They keep lock eyes from time to time and make some face expressions.


    I think Leon also picked up on their behavior. ¡°Bambina<b>?</b>¡± Leon suddently said and Talia looked <b>at </b>him with a sweet smile. ¡°May I look at you phone for a little?¡± He then asked.


    ¡°Oh of course<b>, </b>let me unlock it for you.¡± She said then pulled up her phone<b>, </b>tapped on it and sent it down the table. to Leon. Leon was on her phone a little, then he sent it back down towards her.


    ¡°I love your wall paper¡± Leon said with a smirk. ¡°I know right, <b>it¡¯s </b>such a great picture!¡± She said in a chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s you wall paper?¡± Zane asked with a smile.


    ¡°I wanna know too!¡± Nico said with a smile. So Talia took her phone up again and tapped on it before she sent it around the table.


    When I got to see it, I saw it was a picture of me, Kayden, Carter, Ezra and Levi sleeping. The picture is taken from above so Talia must have stood up in bed. Ezra is holding around Levi, Me around Carter, Carter and Levi around Kayden and Kayden hold around me and Ezra.


    I felt myself blush hard after seeing this picture. ¡°Oh my god Love¡± I said looking at her. ¡°What my love? <b>I </b>think it¡¯s the perfect picture.¡± Talia said with her angelic voice.


    The other four blushed hard when they got to see it as well. ¡°Please change it Babe!¡± Kayden said covering his face which made everyone elseugh.


    ¡°No can¡¯t do my sweet lovelies! It¡¯s my favorite picture, so until I get a new picture just as great as that one, this is stuck as my wall paper.¡± Talia chuckled and everyoneughed while the five of <b>us </b>groaned.


    We kept eating our lunch that most of us went down to the workout room to train a little, I saw Talia and Theo was standing over in the corner sparing and I felt my anxiety raise.


    ¡°Love, your still injured from the beating, you should sit down.¡± I said and everyone else down here nodded with worried looks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± She said and dodged a kick from Theo.


    Then Talia took his arm and tossed him up in the air and Theo fell on his back on the floor. I think we all just stair at her with wide eyes and open mouths.


    Theo quickly got up on his feet and then he tried to punch her and Talia blocked again and kicked him in the stomach.


    ¡°Damn it Theo, get your head on straight! I can read all your attacks. Get it together!¡± Talia said angry at Theo and Theo looked at her angry as well.


    He then tried to kick her in the leg but Talia jumped up in the air, and kick the side of his stomach.


    <b>14:14 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>


    ¡°Fuck¡± Theo hissed. ¡°You are leaving yourself open Theo, seriously, you are better then this, I know, because I have seen you better then this!¡± Talia said angry again looking at Theo with a angry look.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s easy to keep my <b>head </b>straight right now after everything<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Theo shouted back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what¡¯s in your mind right now! <b>If </b>your in a battle and have to fight for your life, do <b>you </b><b>think </b>your enemy would take in cosideration?¡± Talia shouted.


    We all just looked at the two twins stuned. It¡¯s not like them, they never fight.


    ¡°I know! But..¡± Theo started. ¡°NO! No but, get your shit together!¡± Talia shouted, and Theo gave her a nod, then they kept on sparring.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 166

    <b>Chapter 166</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    GYA


    Since morning the five of us have had a bad feeling that something is going on with Talia. We all keep an extra close eye on her since we found them in the kitchen.


    After Kai told us in our group chat that they didn¡¯t hear anything on the recording but heard a phone get put down a lot while they kept talking about different food to make, we figured it was on their phones.


    But from the look of Leon after he checked her phone, he didn¡¯t find anything.


    Now seeing Talia and Theo keep sparring, I¡¯m shocked. Like I know Talia <b>is </b>good at kicking <b>ass </b>but Theo is getting a beating and seem like Talia is getting pissed off more and more the more she block his attacks.


    Theo even said it was hard to concentrate so I guess it¡¯s from their conversation this morning. I will see if <b>I </b>can get Theo to talk to me a little after all this.


    So we kept walking out on things ourselves but still kept our eyes on Theo and Talia every now and then.


    After for working out for about 2 hourse we all went up to take a shower.


    Carter hurried up to Talia and lifted her up. Then I saw he asked her something and she blushed and nodded. Then they left <b>us </b>here.


    I walked over to Theo, ¡°Theo can we talk for a second?¡± I asked him, and he gave me a little nod while drinking some


    water<b>. </b>


    The rest of our brothers and sisters left so it was just me and Theo left her.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind Kayden?¡± He asked raising a eyebrow looking at me.


    ¡°This morning, when you woke up, it looked like you panicked that Talia would have been gone. And seem like something is upying your mind. What is wrong?¡± I asked looking at him worry.


    Theo looked down on the floor and took a heavy breath. ¡°Just make sure you always have an eye on Talia.¡± He said before he started to walk out of here.


    ¡°Wait Theo!¡± <b>I </b>said and he stopped in his track. ¡°Look Kayden, I made a promise to Talia not to tell anyone what we talked about. But I also told her I will make sure she always have someone close to her at all times! So please Kayden, NEVER be far away from Talia!¡± Theo said looking at me with a sad expression.


    ¡°Is she ning something dangerous?<b>¡± </b>I asked with so much worry. Theo looked away from me with a sad look.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Theo said then he started to walk away again.


    <b>14:14 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>


    Chapter 166.


    I <b>was </b>standing there <b>the </b>only one left in the workout room. I just hope and pray with everything inside <b>me </b><b>that </b><b>Talia </b><b>isn¡¯t </b>ning something that will put her in harms way.


    I walked up to one of the chairs in the room and sat down dejected. I can¡¯t loose my sweet Lia<b>! </b>I won¡¯t let her <b>do </b>anything that will put herself in danger.


    I need Talia like I need air to breathe. After she came into my life, that¡¯s when I truly started to live. She is giving my life meaning, and I never want to live a life without her.


    After sitting lost in my thoughts for a while longer, I took a deep breath then I stood up, I¡¯m sure Talia and Carter is done in the shower now <b>so </b>I headed up to our bedroom.


    When I walked in there I saw Talia was sitting by her vanity blow drying her hair. <b>I </b>walked up to her and took the blow dryers from her and helped her blow dry her hair.


    When I was done, I crouched down next to her and gave her a sweet kiss. When we pulled away I rested my forehead against her.


    ¡°Babe, I love you more then life itself, remember I can¡¯t live without you in my life.¡± <b>I </b>said in a low tone looking into her beautiful ivy purple eyes.


    ¡°Babe, I love you too, more then I can ever describe, and I will always do whatever <b>I </b>can to remain in your life.¡± She said holding a hand on my cheek.


    I can¡¯t help but notice she didn¡¯t say wouldn¡¯t put herself in harms way. I have a bad feeling.


    ¡°Please babe, promise you never do anything that will put you in harms way.¡± I said still looking into her eyes putting a hand on her cheek.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t worry, we will get back to our regr day when all this is over.¡± She said before she gave me a gentle <b>kiss </b>and a sweet smile.


    ¡°And maybe <b>you </b>should take a shower before dinner?¡± She then said in a cute giggle.


    I gave her a smile, and gave her a sweet kiss before standing up and headed in to the bathroom.


    She didn¡¯t promise to not get hurt, or put herself in harms way. This just concludes she have a n in mind. And I truly am getting worried.


    I was standing in the shower cleaning my body after the workout getting lost in thoughts. Thinking on what she may be ning.


    One thing is for sure, I will have to talk to dad, uncle Arthur and Leon.


    After <b>I </b>got dressed I sent a text to the group chat with Kai, Carter, Levi, Ezra and me in it. Telling them I <b>will </b>have to talk to Leon, dad and uncle Arthur after dinner, but that have to keep a good eye on Talia while <b>I </b>do <b>that</b>.


    <b>14:14 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>


    Chapter 166.


    <b>They </b>all responded that <b>they </b>would do that. So after that we headed down and it was soon time for dinner. I did text Leon I needed to talk to him, dad and uncle Arthur and he told me we could talk right after dinner.


    So <b>we </b>all kept eating our dinner and when we finished the others wanted to go to the game room and I headed <b>to </b>Leon¡¯s office with him and our fathers<b>. </b>


    ¡°So Kayden<b>, </b>what¡¯s on your mind?<b>¡± </b>Leon asked and I told them about how we found Talia and Theo, what they said and how they acted. What happened in the training room, what Theo said to me and what she <b>said </b>when <b>I </b>asked her to promise to stay out of harms way.


    They looked deep in thoughts for a little.


    ¡°Seems like she is ning on taking care of this herself, she don¡¯t want to burden anyone anymore.¡± Leon said still deep in thought.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let her out of our sight!¡± uncle Arthur said determent.


    ¡°She need to have many people around her at all times.¡± Dad said and the other three nodded their head.


    ¡°She will be back at school day after tomorrow<b>, </b>so we also need to make sure she don¡¯t end up doing anything while she is there.¡± I added looking down at the table.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t like this bad feeling I¡¯m getting, after hearing all this, but we will figure it out Kayden! We all will do everything in our power to keep Talia safe!¡± Leon said sternly.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 2


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 167

    <b>Chapter </b><b>167</b><b>. </b>


    :


    Leon¡¯s pov.


    After hearing what Kayden had to say, I have to agree I don¡¯t like it one bit. Talia is a girl that always think about others and always putting others ahead of herself.


    And even though she know we all love her to death, and will be heartbroken without her in our life, it seems like she is still looking down on herself.


    Thinking that we can be fine if something happens to her. It¡¯s like she know it<b>, </b>but don¡¯t believe us when we say it.


    Now from all Kayden have told us, it looks like she n on taking care of this herself<b>, </b>and I won¡¯t let her.


    She is my baby sister for crying out loud. She also is the most valued person and princess not only in our own mafia but also the British, Russian and Mexican mafias.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s smart to let her go back to school on monday?¡± dad asked looking at me with concern.


    I put my head in my hands and rubbed it for a little, leaning my elbows on the table. ¡°Honestly dad, I truly don¡¯t know.¡± I said ¡°If we let her go back, we will at least put in more guards on her.¡± I added looking at the other three in the office with me.


    ¡°I think we have to be subtle about it, Talia will be upset if she have more then her six guards.¡± Uncle Jacob voiced his opinion and we all nodded.


    ¡°I think we will have guards at all entrences and exits to the school. As well as a team that will keep watch a little further away.¡± I said still deep in thoughts.


    ¡°No matter what you guys decide, just make sure they are hidden, I don¡¯t want a pissed off Talia on my ass. Seeing how upset she was that day you all decided to have Theo get close to Scarlette and seeing her beat Theo¡¯s ass during our workout. I know we will get a good beating from her if she finds out.¡± Kayden said looking at us with a serious expression.


    And we all agree, somehow Dina have created a truly terrifying mafia princess.


    We all kept discussing a little more then we headed down, and I saw Kayden go to the game room so I guess that¡¯s where they all are chilling. While we other three headed for the living room to chill with the other grown ups.


    We ended up exining to them what Kayden told us in a very hush hush way. And they agree it seem like Talia is ning something.


    ¡°Honestly, sometimes I regret teaching her so much. If she wasn¡¯t that skilled, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do anything by herself.¡± Uncle Dina whispered.


    ¡°Dina, don¡¯t regret that, we are all grateful that Talia have the skills to handle herself if she have to, and it¡¯s our job


    Chapter 167.


    to make sure she never need to make use of those skills! Dad whispered looking at uncle Dina with gratitude and understanding.


    We all nodded at that, and we all agreed to all keep a close eye on Talia. And she would never to be left alone. That way she will have a hard time sneak away and do what she is ning.


    After a little we all went to bed, but I just ended upying awake and think of what my sister may have ned. I can¡¯t lose her now that she havee home to us. We will not lose her again.


    I ended upying in bed for a while before sleep finally came for me.


    The next morning I got ready for the day and headed down for breakfast, and it didn¡¯t take long until everyone was seated. And I saw Talia sit on Kevinsp, chilling and talking with the others.


    After breakfast I ordered her six guards into my office and I told them all about what Kayden told me yesterday and what we are now ning to do, and for them to not let Talia out of their sight.


    We will also set up more cameras around the house and property. We won¡¯t let her leave and head into danger.


    So I ordered many of our men to make the changes discreetly.


    I kept on working on some files until it was lunch time. We also have been ning on our strategi for how we are gonna attack Gregor and the Irish.


    But we need more intel from They, Tyler and n to get further in ning to have a proper approach without any or at least few casualty.


    During Lunch Talia sat on myp, and I have to say I have missed having my baby sister on myp, it¡¯s always so long between times because we are so many fighting for her attention.


    Talia just leaned against my chest and ate her food and we all kept talking with each other.


    Talia don¡¯t look like she is ning anything, but she have had to act like everything is fine for most of her life, and Talia¡¯s and Theo¡¯s acting during school have been looking really convincing.


    I just hugged my sweet Bambina. She just rxed in my arms and against my chest.


    ¡°Bambina, I¡¯m so happy and grateful that you are home, safe and sound with us. I never want to ever lose you again.¡± I whispered resting my head on top of hers.


    ¡°Fratello maggiore, I¡¯m beyond grateful to be home safe and sound with you all! And ones this is over, it¡¯s nothing that will stand in the way for us to live happily without have to worry about the past.¡± Talia whispered looking up into my eyes.


    (big brother)


    14:15 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>


    Chapter 167.


    I see what Kayden is talking about, it¡¯s like she don¡¯t want to promise she will be safe until we have taken care of Gregor and the Irish. I get why Kayden feel she is ning something just by her words alone.


    ¡°Bambina, please, promise me you won¡¯t do anything that will put you in harms way.¡± I said looking <b>at </b>her with a serious expression.


    17


    Talia looked at my chest for a while, I looked around at the table and everyone was looking at <b>us</b><b>, </b>waiting for <b>Talia¡¯s </b>


    answer<b>. </b>


    ¡°I will promise I won¡¯t do anything that will get myself killed. Until Gregor and the Irish is taken care of<b>, </b>my life will remain unsafe since they are after me.¡± Talia said looking at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°Talia, are you ning something that will hurt you?¡± I then asked her putting a hand on her cheek. ¡°Why with <b>all </b>the quetions today big brother?¡± Talia said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Talia, please, are you ning something?¡± I asked again looking at her more serious. ¡°Leon, how am I gonna be able to n anything when I¡¯m always surrounded by people and my guards are aound me around the clock?¡± Talia chuckled again.


    I just looked at Talia, she is so vague in her answers<b>. </b>It¡¯s like she don¡¯t wanna answer them honestly because she don¡¯t wanna worry <b>us</b>, and she don¡¯t want to lie.


    Chapter Comments


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Awakens 168

    <b>Chapter </b><b>168</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    I do understand my family ha


    doing anything but he als


    picked up that I¡¯m ning, and I know Theo is so against me


    secret.


    Promised to keep my


    He agreed very reluctantly though but I know he will keep the promise. So now I just have to figure out how to get out of here, I have noticed our guards have put up some more cameras as well as the guard number have increased so it will be even harder.


    ¡°Dad¡± I said smiling a sweet smile at dad. ¡°Yes Bambina?¡± He gave me a smile back. I noticed that everyone around the table look at me worriedly. They all think I have something ned.


    ¡°Is it okay if I try out for basketball and european football?¡± I asked still smiling. ¡°But Babe, your still injured due to your broken rib, you should wait a little longer.¡± Kayden said looking at me worriedly.


    ¡°I know you all are trying to look after me, but you all have to remember I am used to the pain and still go on with my day despate the pain and injuries. So I will be fine¡± I said smiling at Kayden.


    ¡°And, I need to keep myself busy.¡± I added shrugging my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know Bambina. You are still injured as Kayden say.¡± Dad said looking at sadly.


    ¡°Please dad, I know you all worry but I feel good, and I will make sure nobody hit ore close to my ribs, so they will still keep healing. I need to do something and I¡¯m so used to the pain. that I honestly don¡¯t feel it much at all. So please let me dad.¡± I said giving him the puppy dog


    eyes.


    ¡°Oh Bambina please don¡¯t giving that look.¡± Dad said in a groan covering his eyes. ¡°Argh okay Bambina, but you better stay safe always and nothing is to be happen to your already injured rubs!¡± Dad said sterny.


    ¡°Thank you dad!¡± I said happily, stood up from Leon¡¯sp and ran over to dad and hugged him tightly. He hugged me back and ced me on hisp.


    ¡°You will have regr checkups with uncle Caleb, and you better be careful, if you feel the pain you have to promise to let us know.¡± Dad said looking at me sternly.


    ¡°I promise, I will <b>be </b>careful, and if I do feel pain I will let you all know.¡± I said looking dad in his eyes. ¡°Okay then Bambina, I will hold you too that. And you will be allowed to try out for basketball and fotball.¡± Dad said chuckling and hugged me.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>168</b>.


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    I do understand my family have picked up that I¡¯m ning, and I know Theo is so against me doing anything but he also promised to keep my secret.


    He agreed very reluctantly though but I know he will keep the promise. So now I just have to figure out how to get out of here, I have noticed our guards have put up some more cameras as well as the guard number have increased so it will be even harder.


    ¡°Dad¡± I said smiling a sweet smile at dad. ¡°Yes Bambina?¡± He gave me a smile back. I noticed that everyone around the table look at me worriedly. They all think I have something ned.


    ¡°Is it okay if I try out for basketball and european football?¡± I asked still smiling. ¡°But Babe, your still injured due to your broken rib, you should wait a little longer.¡± Kayden said looking at me worriedly.


    ¡°I know you all are trying to look after me, but you all have to remember I am used to the pain and still go on with my day despate the pain and injuries. So I will be fine¡± I said smiling at Kayden.


    ¡°And, I need to keep myself busy.¡± I added shrugging my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know Bambina. You


    are still injured as Kayden say.¡± Dad said looking at sadly.


    ¡°Please dad, I know you all worry but I feel good, and I will make sure nobody hit ore close to my ribs, so they will still keep healing. I need to do something and I¡¯m so used to the pain. that I honestly don¡¯t feel it much at all. So please let me dad.¡± I said giving him the puppy dog


    eyes.


    ¡°Oh Bambina please don¡¯t giving that look.¡± Dad said in a groan covering his eyes. ¡°Argh okay Bambina, but you better stay safe always and nothing is to be happen to your already injured


    rubs!¡± Dad said sterny.


    ¡°Thank you dad!¡± I said happily, stood up from Leon¡¯sp and ran over to dad and hugged him tightly. He hugged me back and ced me on hisp.


    ¡°You will have regr checkups with uncle Caleb, and you better be careful, if you feel the pain you have to promise to let us know.¡± Dad said looking at me sternly.


    ¡°I promise<b>, </b>I will be careful, and if I do feel pain I will let you all know.¡± I said looking dad in his eyes. ¡°Okay then Bambina, I will hold you too that. And you will be allowed to try out for basketball and fotball.¡± Dad said chuckling and hugged me.


    Chapter 168.


    For the rest of the day we all just chilled and watched movies, then we went to bed and <b>I </b>can finally go back to school tomorrow.


    Next day we all got ready for school, had our breakfast and headed out.


    When we got to school Nico and Carter texted their team trainer saying I will try out for their teams today. <fn2c3e> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn2c3e>


    Basketball is second period and fotball third period. So I had to bring two set of workout clothes. And I will make sure I will be able to make both teams.


    We have English in first period so I was just chilling on Nico¡¯sp. When we were done with the ss I went with Bryan, Adam, Zach, Joshua, Axel, Carter, Ezra, Benjamin and Even to the


    changing rooms.


    Riley, Ken, charlie and Jake stood guard while I changed then we headed to the gym. And I sat down next to Carter but he quickly lifted me up on hisp.


    Shortly after, their trainer walked up to us. ¡°So I take it your the girl my guys have not been able to shut up about for weeks now. And now you will try out for our team?¡± He said looking


    at me sternly.


    ¡°I guess I am.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You are the only girl that want to join our team, why now all of the sudden?¡± he asked me still sternly.


    ¡°Well, I had to recover a little after Maddie stabbed me and tried to kill me here at school.¡± I said nonechnt and shurgging my shoulders and that made their trainer look at me in shock


    and wide eyed.


    ¡°Oh my god, that was you? Are you okay? Are you feeling okay to try out for basketball? Have you recovered?¡± He asked questions after questions none stop and that just made me chuckle.


    ¡°Wow Coach, you sure changed you meaning about her quickly!¡± Brent said smirking.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m so sorry to look down on you Talia.¡± Coach looked at me with an apologetic look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, and yes I¡¯m doing better and ready to try out for the team.¡± I said


    smiling.


    ¡°Good, well I¡¯m Coach Stuart Brown, you can join second team and we will have a match between team one and two to see how you do, how does that sound?¡± He asked with a smile.


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± I said with a smile.


    Chapter 168.


    We then started to do some warm up for a little then we headed to each side of the court.


    ¡°Okay guys, since this is to see how well Talia is we need to rotate a little, and need to keep Talia on the court the entire match.¡± Jamie said and the rest on my team nodded.


    Jamie is one of the yers that had me do the shot in the cafeteria a while back. So on my team we are me, Jamie, Adam, Zach, Joshua, Axel, Even, Stanly, Robert and Owen.


    And on the other team it¡¯s Brent, Bryan, Carter, Ezra, Benjamin, Theo, Kim, Aiden, Isaiah and Cameron. So the rest will rotate but I will be on the court the entire


    We started to y and I have to say I did better then I thought I would do, I have been able to


    score 12 points and its only 10 minute into the game.


    Suddenly I have three yers blocking me. Theo, a big dude Isaiah and Brent tried to box me in, I have not even been able to get over half court line, but thanks to my small frame I was able to dribbled the ball, then I took a few step backwards, jumped into a fadeaway and tossed the ball towards the basked.


    I tossed the ball up in a high arc so while the ball curved I ran to our basket incase it don¡¯t get in or our team don¡¯t get the rebound.


    Every yer on and off the court follow the ball and it hit the basket without problem, they all turned around and just looked at me with wide eyes, our couch as well.


    ¡°Are we gonna continue this game or not?¡± I asked looking at them all in shock when they all just looked at me with wide eyes and open jaws.


    ¡°Yes of course, keep going guys!¡± Coach shouted and they kept the game going.


    <b>Chapter </b>Comments


    16


    POST COMMENT NOW.


    <SHARE

 Awakens 169

    <b>Chapter </b><b>169</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    After the game was over coach Brown walked over to me while I was sitting on Ezra¡¯sp.


    ¡°Well Talia, you made the team without a doubt, we will we be lucky to have you with us, you will be our main shooting guard if that is okay with you?¡± Coach Brown smiled and the rested of the team cheered loudly.


    ¡°Sound perfect to me.¡± I said smiling back at the team and coach. ¡°Yes, Tesoro, I¡¯m so happy to have you with us.¡± Ezra said hugging me tightly.


    ¡°I have to go and change for fotball practice next, so I will see you guys at lunch.¡± I said smiling at my guys, brother and basketball teammates.


    They all nodded and we headed toward the changing room, my four guards standing guards


    outside.


    I didn¡¯t bother to take a shower since I¡¯m gonna be ying football. So I just changed out of the clothes and put on a new set of workout clothes and headed out and me and my guards headed to the football field.


    When I got there Nico lifted me up when we got closer to him, ¡°Yes, now we are finally gonna be able to y with you!¡± he said spinning around with me in the air like a little kid and this made the entire football teamugh.


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m here for tryout, don¡¯t mean I will make it big brother.¡± I chuckled looking down at him. ¡°Oh stop it, we know you will make it.¡± Nico said hugging me tightly before he help me up with one arm under my butt and walked over to the rest of the team.


    ¡°Nico, your treat me like a little kid.¡± I said blushing a little and the rest of themughed again.


    ¡°Well Bambina, you are always gonna be my kid sister so you just have to get used to this from I now on.¡± Nico smiled at me amused.


    ¡°So you are the girl the team have not been able to stop trying to recruit for a long time now?¡± the coach said with a smirk.


    ¡°She is, and she is amazing.¡± Sander one of the two guys from the incident in the cafeteria answered for me.


    <b>1/4 </b>


    pg dn


    11:22 Mon 29 Septe


    ¡°What changed? It¡¯s been a while since you first was asked to join, so why now?¡± he asked looking at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°She had to recover after Maddie tried to kill her.¡± Kayden stood up and walked over to me and Nico then he kissed my cheek.


    ¡°Oh my god, that girl was you? Are you sure you are okay to tryout?¡± The couch asked with worry and concern.


    ¡°Like I said to Coach Brown as well before basketball tryout, I¡¯m fine and good to go.¡± I said smiling at the coach.


    ¡°Oh so you just had a tryout for the basketball team as well?¡± The coach asked shocked.


    ¡°Yes I hope that won¡¯t be a problem?¡± I asked with a sweet smile. ¡°Oh no of course not. We never practice at the same time and our games are also not crashing, but you will have to sit out a lot of sses if you make it, will you be able to still keep your grades up?¡± The coach asked me worriedly but my guys and brotherughed at that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Talia¡¯s grades, she have even been acting as teachers for some of the sses we have.¡± Luke said chuckling.


    ¡°Wait she goes to your ss, I though she was 17 not 18?¡± Coach asked shocked. ¡°Well she is 17 and skipped a grade.¡± Nico said looking at me proudly and the rest of my guys and brothers as well as some of the teammates I go to ss with now nodded.


    ¡°Well then I¡¯m Coach Bobby Jones, you will be ying with team 1 against team 2 for this practice.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started with some warmup then we will have a game.¡± He then added and we all nodded.


    So Nico sat me down and we started to warm up for a little. Then Nico, me, Kayden, Sander, Leroy, Den, Cole, Kai, Luke, Ryan and Amir was in one team. Kyle, Paul, Henry, Levi, Jack, Wesley, Zavier, Jace, Milo, Ivan and Ace was in the second team.


    Felix, Ryker, Tate, Oscar, Louis and Eric as extras.


    On my team Leroy is goalkeeper Kyle for the other team, Sander as left outside back Paul for the other team, Cole as left center back Henry for the other team, Ryan as right centre back Jack for the other team, Amir is right outside back Wesley for the other team.


    Den is center midfielder and Xavier for the other team, Luke is defensive central midfielder


    Chapter 169.


    ¡°What changed? It¡¯s been a while since you first was asked to join, so why now?¡± he asked looking at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°She had to recover after Maddie tried to kill her.¡± Kayden stood up and walked over to me and Nico then he kissed my cheek.


    ¡°Oh my god, that girl was you? Are you sure you are okay to tryout?¡± The couch asked with worry and concern. <fn00b4> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find{n}ovel</fn00b4>


    ¡°Like I said to Coach Brown as well before basketball tryout, I¡¯m fine and good to go.¡± I said smiling at the coach.


    ¡°Oh so you just had a tryout for the basketball team as well?¡± The coach asked shocked.


    ¡°Yes I hope that won¡¯t be a problem?¡± I asked with a sweet smile. ¡°Oh no of course not. We never practice at the same time and our games are also not crashing, but you will have to sit out a lot of sses if you make it, will you be able to still keep your grades up?¡± The coach asked me worriedly but my guys and brotherughed at that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Talia¡¯s grades, she have even been acting as teachers for some of the sses we have.¡± Luke said chuckling.


    ¡°Wait she goes to your ss, I though she was 17 not 18?¡± Coach asked shocked. ¡°Well she is 17 and skipped a grade.¡± Nico said looking at me proudly and the rest of my guys and brothers as well as some of the teammates I go to ss with now nodded.


    ¡°Well then I¡¯m Coach Bobby Jones, you will be ying with team 1 against team 2 for this practice.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started with some warmup then we will have a game.¡± He then added and we all


    nodded.


    So Nico sat me down and we started to warm up for a little. Then Nico, me, Kayden, Sander, Leroy, Den, Cole, Kai, Luke, Ryan and Amir was in one team. Kyle, Paul, Henry, Levi, Jack, Wesley, Zavier, Jace, Milo, Ivan and Ace was in the second team.


    Felix, Ryker, Tate, Oscar, Louis and Eric as extras.


    On my team Leroy is goalkeeper Kyle for the other team, Sander as left outside back Paul for the other team, Cole as left center back Henry for the other team, Ryan as right centre back Jack for the other team, Amir is right outside back Wesley for the other team.


    Den is center midfielder and Xavier for the other team, Luke is defensive central midfielder


    11:22 Mon, 29 Sept 0


    Chapter 169.


    ?nni


    pg dn


    ¡°What changed? It¡¯s been a while since you first was asked to join, so why now?¡± he asked looking at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°She had to recover after Maddie tried to kill her.¡± Kayden stood up and walked over to nie and Nico then he kissed my cheek.


    ¡°Oh my god, that girl was you? Are you sure you are okay to tryout?¡± The couch asked with worry and concern.


    ¡°Like I said to Coach Brown as well before basketball tryout, I¡¯m fine and good to go.¡± I said smiling at the coach.


    ¡°Oh so you just had a tryout for the basketball team as well?¡± The coach asked shocked.


    ¡°Yes I hope that won¡¯t be a problem?¡± I asked with a sweet smile. ¡°Oh no of course not. We never practice at the same time and our games are also not crashing, but you will have to sit out a lot of sses if you make it, will you be able to still keep your grades up?¡± The coach asked me worriedly but my guys and brotherughed at that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Talia¡¯s grades, she have even been acting as teachers for some of the sses we have.¡± Luke said chuckling.


    ¡°Wait she goes to your ss, I though she was 17 not 18?¡± Coach asked shocked. ¡°Well she is 17 and skipped a grade.¡± Nico said looking at me proudly and the rest of my guys and brothers as well as some of the teammates I go to ss with now nodded.


    ¡°Well then I¡¯m Coach Bobby Jones, you will be ying with team 1 against team 2 for this. practice.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started with some warmup then we will have a game.¡± He then added and we all


    nodded.


    So Nico sat me down and we started to warm up for a little. Then Nico, me, Kayden, Sander, Leroy, Den, Cole, Kai, Luke, Ryan and Amir was in one team. Kyle, Paul, Henry, Levi, Jack, Wesley, Zavier, Jace, Milo, Ivan and Ace was in the second team.


    Felix, Ryker, Tate, Oscar, Louis and Eric as extras.


    On my team Leroy is goalkeeper Kyle for the other team, Sander as left outside back Paul for the other team, Cole as left center back Henry for the other team, Ryan as right centre back Jack for the other team, Amir is right outside back Wesley for the other team.


    Den is center midfielder and Xavier for the other team, Luke is defensive central midfielder


    Chapter 169.


    Jace for the other team, Nico is attacking center mid and Milo for the other team.


    Kai is our left wing and Ivan for the other team, Kayden right wing and Ace for the other team.


    I am center forward for my team and Levi for the other team. So both team is running a 4/3/2/1


    formation.


    We started ying and it was a lot of running. Now my team have the ball and Den is shooting it forward to Nico, but Milo is trying to interfere. Nico get a hold of the ball and send it to Kayden.


    Henry snatch it from Kayden but he quickly get it back. ¡°Babe¡± Kayden shout and shoot it too me. I catured the ball with my chest and I see Paul, Henry, Wesley and Jack is heading my way.


    ¡°You are not getting past me Bambina.¡± Paul said in a smirk. ¡°Oh yeah, let see about that.¡± I said before give him a wink.


    Suddenly I dart away from there and Paul looked a bit lost. ¡°Hey, Paul get your head in the game and stop flirting.¡± Ivan shouted with a chuckle.


    I ran towards the goal, and towards Kyle. Paul, Henry, Wesley and Jack is hot on my tail. I kick the ball high up in the air and do a backflip over the four guys.


    I then catch the ball and kick it back up in the air before I jump back up in the air, do a sideflip and sent the ball flying towards the goal.


    Kyle tried to catched it but he didn¡¯t make it in time. Nico, Kai and Kayden ran up to me and lifted me up with a suprised happy look on their face.


    ¡°Wow Love, that was amazing.¡± Kai said kissing my cheek. ¡°That was so incredible Babe.¡± Kayden said also kissing my cheek. ¡°Bambina, I have never seen anything like it before!¡± Nico lifted me up and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue, before the other team score a goal.¡± I said chuckling. Nico sat me down again and then we ran back, after a lot of back and forth Ryan snatched the ball again and sent it up towards Kai who sent it to me and another goal was scored for our team.


    And the game ended with 4-2 to my team. So I would say it was a great game.

 Awakens 170

    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    I¡¯m so shocked over how amazing Talia did during practice. When we were done and got back to the bench, coach Jones came up to us and said that Talia made the team without a doubt and he would me stupid if he didn¡¯t.


    So Talia is gonna be our starter for center forwards, and we all can¡¯t be more happier with that.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you babe.¡± I said giving her a sweet kiss. ¡°Thank you babe.¡± She said smiling so sweetly to me.


    ¡°Come I will carry you to the changing room.¡± I said lifting her up bridal style.


    I carried her to the girls changing room, put her down and gave her a kiss, so did Kai and Levi.


    We headed in and took a quick shower and got dressed. We saw Talia¡¯s guards still waiting utside of the giirls changing room so the entire fotball team ended up waiting there for Talia as well.


    5 minutester shees us and giggles seeing all of us standing there. ¡°Come on guys, let¡¯s get some food, I¡¯m starving.¡± She said in a chuckle.


    Luke chuckled with her and picked her up, ¡°Come Bambina, time to get something to eat.¡± he said giving a brotherly loving smile.


    I know out of all our friends we look at as brothers, he is the one that is the most protective


    over her. Can even seem more protective over her then the rest of her brothers.


    The only ones that is more protective over Talia then him is the five of us. I¡¯m honestly grateful that Talia have him as a brother.


    I look a little ahead of where I¡¯m walking and see Luke walking with Talia in his arms. They are bothughing and talking, Tali¨¤ looks truly happy.


    We got into the cafeteria, and when we did the entire basketball team shouted for Talia as well,


    when w she waved high to them all with a smile.


    Then Luke sat down with her on hisp, and I went to get a sd for her and pizza for me and


    Luke.


    Then I sat down next to Luke and handed Talia her sd and Luke his pizza. ¡°Thank you babe<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    no up


    pg dn


    11:22 Mon, 29 Sept 0


    Chapter 170.


    Talia said giving me a sweet kiss. ¡°Thank you Kayden.¡± Luke said with a smile.


    So how did the football tryout go Baby?¡± Carter asked Talia with a smile and kissed her forehead before he sat down on her other side.


    ¡°Talia was awesome and of course made it with flying colors. She had some amazing goals and coach said he would be stupid if he didn¡¯t let her join our team.¡± Henry chuckled.


    ¡°Of course she made both teams, we can¡¯t even act surprised anymore for anything Talia do!¡± Austin chuckled and they all chuckled at that.


    Then Austin got a text. ¡°Just a heads up, Theo is on his may here with Scarlette right now. So Talia, please don¡¯t talk.¡± Austin said looking at her with a sorry look.


    She gave him a nod. We all came up with a way for Theo to give us a heads up when he wille into the cafeteria with Talia. He will just send a message about some school rted stuff to some of the people from his ss and then I will stop talking and the rest will show hate towards Theo.


    Theo and Scarlette came into the cafeteria and he looked our way while having an arm around Scarlette, Talia just kept her head down on her sd.


    ¡°Oh so good to see you are doing better Talia.¡± Scarlette shouteding running up to our table. We all could hear the fake happiness in her voice, even others around the cafeteria have started to pick up on her fakeness.


    Theo and Scarlette is bing more and more outcast in school. Talia have be a really popr girl at our school and almost as good as everyone at our school love her.


    And they have noticed that when Theo is with Scarlette he is rude to Talia so whenever people see them together they all show hate towards those two.


    ¡°Talia, how are you feeling? I tried to tell Theo is was so wrong of him to beat you up like that, so I¡¯m happy to see you have been able to recover enough toe back to school.¡± Scarlette said with her obnoxious fake sweet voice.


    Talia just kept eating her sd and ignore Scarlette. I could see this gave Scarlette a sour look for a few seconds then she put on another fake smile.


    ¡°Stop act like a little bitch Talia, and show some gratitude towards Leslie when she is telling you how happy she is that you are back. Stop act so high and mighty, thinking you are better then everyone else.¡± Theo said in a angry voice.


    11:22 Mon, 29 Sept O


    Chapter 170.


    na up


    pg dn


    Talia stopped eating her sd mid air of bringing the fork up to her mouth, before she put the fork back down and stood up from Luke¡¯sp.


    She then walked up to Theo and Scarlette. I saw Scarlette have a smirk on her face before she was able to hide it, behind a fake smile again.


    I think everyone in the cafeteria is watching this now and we all are holding our breath.


    ¡°You should bow down and apologize towards her for your rudeness right now, your stupid bitch.¡°Theo said angry.


    Talia have not lifted her look from the floor at all since she stood up, then suddenly I see she raise her right hand and the next thing we hear is a loud as p.


    We all gasp, Talia gave Scarlette a pretty hard p to her face. Scarlette started to have tears running down her face.


    ¡°What the fuck Talia? Apologize this instant!¡± Theo shouted angry.


    The next thing we hear is Talia giving Theo a hard p as well. Then the entire football team


    and basketball team quickly stood up and ran in front of Talia facing Theo.


    Both teams are protecting her from the two of them. ¡°I suggest you shut up now Theo and leave, or you will be taken off the basketball team without hesitation!¡± Brent said angry and


    sternly.


    ¡°Come Leslie dear, we are better off somewhere else were my hoe of a twin won¡¯t toxify the air.¡± Theo said looking at the basketball team angry.


    Then the two of them got their food and headed out of the cafeteria. When the door closed you could hear a lot of people letting out a heavy breath.


    ¡°Thank you guys, for standing up for me.¡± Talia said with a smile looking at both teams and they all smiled brightly back at her.


    ¡°Talia you are a big part of our team now, we will do everything we can to keep you safe!¡± Jamie said with a smile. <fnd37e> Discover more novels at find?novel</fnd37e>


    ¡°Same goes for us.¡± Sander said smiling. ¡°So don¡¯t you worry, we will always have your back.¡± Leroy said with a bright smile and then Talia went back to sit down on Luke¡¯sp.


    We all around our table just looked at Talia still in shock.


    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b>171.

 Awakens 171

    <b>Chapter </b>171.


    Theo¡¯s pov.


    I didn¡¯t think I could get more proud of my twin today, first she not only made the basketball team but the football team as well.


    But both seeing and hearing how hard she pped Scarlette, man, that was satifying. I wish I could just shout how proud I am of her, but we are at school and have to keep the act.


    I¡¯m pretty sure Talia saw that I had a little smile on my face after she pped Scarlette, so Talia ended up pping me as well to help me hide the smile, and honestly I¡¯m so gratefule for that because I don¡¯t want all our work be for nothing.


    Me and Scarlette have kinda be some outcast of the school because how we treat Talia, and I couldn¡¯t be more happier that everyone can actually see through Scarlette¡¯s fakeness and don¡¯t let anyone talk to Talia like I just did.


    My sister deserve all the protection in the world. So I¡¯m so happy that our students at school is all looking out for Talia. And even if Talia don¡¯t act like it, she have be somewhat the queen of the school.


    Everyone loves her, cheers for her, watch out for her and stand up for her. She is the queen of the school and don¡¯t even know it, and I can¡¯t be more proud of being her twin and her brother that I am.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she pped us like that Theo. I want to get rid of her babe!¡± Scarlette cried next to me. I felt my entire being get filled with annoyance from Scarlette¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I know baby, we will figure out a n soon, I can¡¯t wait to get rid of that trash.¡± I said pulling Scarlette into my side and she started to cry. ¡°But we can¡¯t kill her, Cillian want her alive.¡± I whispered down at to Scarlette and she looked up at me with so much anger in her eyes.


    Scarlette have started to let down her fake facade around me, when it¡¯s just me and her. And I have to pretend I love this side of her.


    But man I wish I can just put my hands around her neck and choke the life out of her.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get why that pig is so fixated on that hoe. Had it not been for her, I would have been able to be his woman, then I would kill him and take over his mafia.¡± Scarlette whispered in an angry tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, we will get our hands on that mafia<b>, </b>you have my word.¡± I <b>said </b>giving her a <fn5382> Th?s chapter is updated by Find[?]ovel</fn5382>


    <b>1/3 </b>


    Chapter 171.


    smile and kissed her forehead.


    We continued school, and after school I was driving Scarlette home to her ce.


    ¡°Theo?¡± She suddenly said. I put on a fake sweet smile and looked between her and the road. ¡°Yes baby?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Do you think we will be able to put up a n on kidnap Talia, bring her to a location and get some payback before we can bring her to Cillian?¡± She asked with her obnoxious suggar sweet voice.


    ¡°Hmm, yeah I¡¯m sure we can make that happen, I sure would love to get some payback at her before she is in Cillian¡¯s control.¡± I said in a smirk.


    ¡°Let see if we can get a n set up soon, I don¡¯t want to deal with that bitch anymore!¡± Scarlette said putting one hand on myp.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s think of something baby, we have a bitch to get some payback on.¡± I said looking at the road but put one hand over hers.


    After I dropped Scarlette off and had a little chat with mom and Gregor I was on my way home.


    As soon as I got home I hurried to the cinema room where I heard the rest of the guys were.


    I saw Talia chilling on Levi¡¯sp doing homework. I ran up to her and pulled her into a big hug.


    What I didn¡¯t notice was that the entire football team and basketball team was in the cinema


    room with the rest of our brothers and sisters.


    They all looked at me and Talia in shock, seeing me hugging Talia tightly and she hugging me tightly back.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Brent said angry, ¡°You think you can treat Talia like a piece of trash all day and thene home and pretend nothing have happened?¡± Leroy said angry as well.


    Talia looked up from the hug and looked at both teams for a little, like she was trying to read them a little, she is a great people reader and can quickly pick up on if people are hostal towards her.


    She then looked back at me and gave me a sweet smile. Then she releasted her hold around me so I put her down on the floor gently.


    ¡°I think you all deserve to know what¡¯s really going on here and I can¡¯t pick up anything bad


    Chapter 171.


    about you guys so I will trust you all with my story.¡± Talia said with a calm sweet voice before she found her phone and tapped on it.


    Then she handed her phone to Brent, ¡°I think we all need to let these guys first read by back story before we continue exining anything so if you all can just find the group chat where I exined everything to you guys and give it to someone on the teams so they all can read it¡± Talia said smiling at the rest of us and we nodded.


    Then after I handed my phone to Kim on the basket ball team I gently lifted Talia back up and sat down with her on myp and the rest of us just looked at both teams while they grouped together and read Talias story before she came here.


    I could see all of them had tears in their eyes reading it. ¡°Can we please give you a hug?¡± Sander asked when he was done reading and Talia nodded and stood up from myp and walked over to them and they all gave her a good hug before she sat back down on myp.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have survived all that shit and are still so kind, caring, loving and down to


    earth.¡± Ace said still having tears running down his face.


    ¡°No wonder you brothers and their friends are so protective over you.¡± Robert said with a little


    smile.


    ¡°Had my baby sister survived something like this I would had a hard time letting her out of the house.¡± Tate said looking down on the floor in front of him.


    ¡°All my brothers, and our friends that we even look at brothers and sisters are really protective over me, and Theo is one of the most overprotective of me, even though right now it may not look like it.¡± Talia said and both teams looked at me puzzeled.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    3


    POST COMMENT NOW


    SHARE

 Awakens 172

    Theo¡¯s pov.


    ¡°And I get it don¡¯t look like that when we are at school, but the fact is, Leslie as you know her as, is actually Scarlette.¡± Talia said and both teams looked at Talia in shock.


    ¡°So Theo here, is trying to infiltrate the Irish mafia, and the best way to do that is to pretent he is on Scarlette¡¯s side, get Gregor on his side and then work on how we can best take them down before they try to take us down and capture me again.¡± Talia continued to exin.


    ¡°So the best way to do that is for Theo to show Scarlette he despise me and he have be an outcast of our family. So all our interaction on school is all and act. Theo is actually doing everything he can to keep me safe.¡± Talia said and they all nodded slowly.


    ¡°So let me get things straight, you are all apart of different mafias, everyone here except us is like siblings to you all, Theo is treating you like crap at school to get Scarlette or Leslie as we know her as to believe that he have turned his back at you and the rest here, so that the mafia Scarlette and her parents belong to can be delt with and you kept safe. Did I get it correctly?¡±


    Sander asked and we all nodded.


    ¡°So all the shit Theo is saying to you, all the hard words and the beating, it was all pretend?¡±


    Jamie asked deep in though.


    ¡°The beating was real, that wasn¡¯t something we could fake. Theo really did beat up Talia, and it was Talia¡¯s n to do that in the first ce. And after that Theo have been able to get in with the Irish.¡± Kai exined and the teams nodded again.


    ¡°This is some crazy heavy shit.¡± Cameron said shaking his head. ¡°But what can we do to help?¡± He then added looking at Talia and me with a serious expression.


    ¡°Help us keep Talia safe, and at school, when you see me with Scarlette, show hatred towards me, I have noticed you all have picked up on her fakeness, whats most important is that Scarlette think that I¡¯m on her side, and that I don¡¯t have many people left to rely on.¡± I said looking at them seriously and they all nodded at me.


    ¡°That will help to make Scarlette think that she have been able to manipted someone that once stood me close away from me, and that will make her feel she have taken something important. She will think she is winning over me and nothing in this life give her more joy then for her to show me she can take things that Lhold dear, for her to show she is better then


    me.¡± Talia said with a strait face.


    ¡°The p I gave Scarlette today was to push things more in motions, I bet she was pretty damn


    Chapter 172.


    pissed after that and wish me gone.¡± Talia said looking at me and I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, she said she wanted you gone and she said she want to give you some payback before we take you to Cillian because then you would be under his protection. So she asked for my help with that, so now we wille up with a n to see how will will make that happen.¡± I said looking at Talia with a serious face and she nodded back.


    ¡°There is no way in hell we will let that happen right?¡± Leroy asked in shock and worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t Talia have been through enough torture in life tost many lifetimes. None of us will agree to let her go through more of that.¡± Nico said seriously.


    ¡°Good, and why did you hit Theo today?¡± Aiden asked looking at Talia. ¡°Well after I pped Scarlette, I saw Theo had a smile on his face, so before Scarlette saw that I had to help him keep character, so the best thing I could do was p him.¡± Talia said shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°Remind me to never get on Talias bad side, from what I have read of you life you are a badass and see you have a mean p.¡± Felix chuckled and we allughed at that.


    ¡°And after seeing you amazing skill on the football court today, you are also extremly agile. That jump over Wesley, Paul, Henry and Jack then jump up again, into a sideflip shooting the ball hard towards goal that was priceless.¡± Eric said in awe and us that is not on the football


    team looked at Talia in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the fadeaway shoot from over half court in our basketball game today, absolutely perfection. I didn¡¯t know anyone could move that smooth.¡± Isaiah said also in awe.


    ¡°I think our school have gain a valuable tresure in you, and we won¡¯t let anything happen to you Talia, guess you can look at us as basketball and football brothers now¡± Brent said in a


    chuckle and we all chuckled with while Talia fell a little dejected into my chest and that made


    us all just burst outughing.


    ¡°I almost start to feel sorry for my Dorogoy.¡± we heard Dina said from the door looking in on <ol><li>us. And Talia shot up from myp running up to Dina. ¡°Fabro¡± she shouted happily then </li></ol>


    hugged him tightly and he lifted her up hugging her back.


    Not long after we hear Zeus and Hades roar for Talia and the looked on our teams faces was


    priceless.


    Dina put Talia down and she made that whisle sound putting two fingers in her mouth telling them where she is and we could hear they running down the fall.


    Hades was the first to enter and quickly made his way over to Talia andyed down on his back to get belly rubs. Then Zeus came in as well and did the same time and they both started to do


    Chapter 172.


    the chuffing thing.


    ¡°Yeah, I will never do anything to upset Talia ever, seeing she have two Tigers on her side and like a billion brothers.¡± Leroy chuckled and we allughed again.


    We all ended up chilling and talking to the new additions to our group that have now be insanly big, we told them everything, and how we all meet Zeus and Hades for the first time.


    How we are all living in the same house now, to how Talia is our most precious princess, how they rest of the family is towards her etc.


    We trust in Talia¡¯s judgement and she vouch from them all and have epted them to know her story. And once again Talia never¨Cfails. They have all epted us for who we are and what we do.


    They will keep Talia safe and even look at her as a sister they want to protect so they will also


    help us with the n with Scarlette.


    We had to add a few more tables to our very big dining room so us going to school is now


    sitting on while the adult on another for dinner.


    Chapter <b>Comments </b>


    5 <fnec70> This content belongs to find?novel</fnec70>


    POST COMMENT NOW


    <SHARE

 Awakens 173

    <b>Chapter </b><b>173</b>.


    Carter¡¯s pov.


    So now its 26 more people in our group of people, I can¡¯t even say I¡¯m shocked that all the yers at our basketball <b>and </b><b>football </b>team have be attached to Talia as well.


    Talia just have that gift about her, she draws good people in and now they all will help us keep her safe.


    I look around our table seeing both teams here as well as all our brothers and sisters we goes to school with and I see Ta titp.


    <b>Ezra¡¯s </b>


    We all telling the grown up, older brothers and sisters all about Talia¡¯s tryout, and they all are shocked over how great she was doing,


    They were all so proud of our sweet girl, and so are all of <b>us</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Bambina I¡¯m so proud of you for making both teams today, and as our agreement, uncle Caleb will have to have a check up on you <b>after </b>dinner. After hearing how acrobatic you have been today, we need to make sure that your broken rib have not be worse. He said looking at Talia with a smile but also serious face.


    I looked around at the teams and they all looked at Talia in shock, wide eyed and open mouths. ¡°Sure thing dad.¡± Talia said with a sweet


    smile to Arthur.


    ¡°Talia, you are walking around like nothing is wrong but you still have broken ribs?¡± Louis looked at Talia with concerned.


    ¡°Yeah, one of them refractured from Theo¡¯s beating, so I have to take it a little easy with that, so I made a promise to that I have to have regr checkups until I¡¯m healed up if I was gonna be allowed to join the teams.¡± Talia said with a sweet smile looking at the teams and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°So you have a broken ribs<b>, </b>act like everything is fine and dandy like you don¡¯t have a broken rib, but having a broken ribs hurt like mo¡­¡­¡­., how in the world are you even able to move around like that with that?¡± Cameron asked shocked. <fnaba4> Official source is f?ndnovel</fnaba4>


    ¡°Well I¡¯m just used to the pain, I had to act like I wasn¡¯t effected by it, I had to keep doing my chores despite the injuries. So at one point. <b>I </b>just got used to the pain and now it don¡¯t effect me. So I will be fine, don¡¯t worry guys.¡± Talia exined with a smile, and the rest of the guys looked at Talia with a sad look.


    ¡®It¡¯s honestly so shucking what kind of hell you have lived. You look so innocent and that you have not experienced anything bad in you life.We have all understood you have been going through something from the songs you guys sang at the school concert, but I would never in a million years believe it was this bad.¡± Sander said sadly.


    ¡®Well, now she will even be more protected with both school teams having her back, so we don¡¯t worry, and Talia sure, can kick some butts.¡± Uncle Liam said with a chuckle and both teams chuckled.


    ¡°I almost feel sorry for Talia having so many guys protecting her like this, she have 50 brothers and sisters she is going to school with that will always protect her.¡± Aunty Linda said chuckling.


    ¡°Then add the family that is not going to school with her and that 42 people, that is looking after her Aunty L <b>chuckled </b>as well.


    ¡°And we can¡¯t forget the 3-4000 members of all our mafias together that. Aunty Elena said and we all <b>burst </b>outughing <b>and </b>Talia almost got white <b>as </b>a ghost and that made <b>us </b><b>all </bugh even harder,


    <b>1/3 </b>


    Chapter 173.


    Man I¡¯m fucked¡­.¡± Talia whispered out but loud enough for everyone hear her and we all just kept onughing.


    A


    ¡°Okay sweetheart, let¡¯s go and check on your ribs. Uncle Caleb said standing up, wiping his tears from all theughter hot Ta have somehow gotten stuck in a show trance.


    ¡°I would never think that anything could shock Bambina but guess the fact how much protection she have does huh?¡± Zane said in chuckle and we all started tough again.


    Uncle Caleb walked up to Talia on Ezra¡¯sp and picked her up gently into his arms and Talia is still in shock. I will bring her back down to you guys when I¡¯m done with the check up.¡± Uncle Caleb chuckled and we all nodded.


    Then he walked out of the dining room and up the stairs. ¡°Yeah I do have to say I kinda feel bad for her as well, she have now 26 new guys that look at her as a baby sister, and will be a bigger part of her life from now on.¡± Jamie said in a chuckle and everyone from the basketball and football team nodded with a big smile.


    ¡°Come let¡¯s head to the game room and chill till Talia is back.¡± Joshua suggested and we all nodded. So all of us that goes to school with Talia went to the game room and all split up in the game room in groups and yed different games or just talking.


    After about 20 minute Talia, Zeus and Hades came into the room, and at first the teams got spooked when they saw the two tigers. ¡°It will take some getting used to seeing two tigers.¡± Tate chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you guys will get used to it quickly.¡± I chuckled back. I saw Taliae walking over to me on the couch. I put my arms around her waist and pulled her gently towards me so she was standing between my legs putting her hands around my neck.


    ¡°How did the check up go baby?¡± I ask looking up into her beautiful eyes and she just smiled down at me. ¡°Everything is fine babe.¡± She said in her angelic voice and gave me a sweet kiss.


    Then she sat down on one of my thighs and looked at the rest of the billion people in the room. I just hold around her and hugging her into my chest gently.


    ¡°Please baby, always be careful, because I need you in my life, so please promise you will always be careful. I whispered kissing the top of her head and then rested my head on hers.


    ¡°Baby.¡± Talia said then looked up at me. ¡°Please listen to me baby, we all know and have a hunch you are ning something that can put you in danger, but please promise me you will be careful.¡± I whispered to her so only she heard me.


    ¡°I.. She started but I cut her off. ¡°Baby, I know none of us can stop you, but I never want to lose you, I love you with everything in me.¡± I whispered to her and put one hand on her cheek.


    ¡®I promise I will be careful, and I love you too babe,¡± She whispered, kissed me too. ¡°Oh please get a room you two. Leroy chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡± I said with a smirk standing up with Talia in my arms.


    ¡°NOOO.¡± all our brothers shouted and I sat back down, me, Talia and the other four chuckled.

 Awakens 174

    <b>Chapter </b><b>174</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Talia¡¯s </b><b>pov</b><b>. </b>


    have to


    <b>I </b>do <b>have </b>to say, things kinda got a <b>tiny </b>bit more difficult for me to wanna finish this alone now that even <b>people </b>will be


    But I do love it that the teams have been so epting <b>for </b>our situation and will help us. They all <b>just </b>give me a safe feeling, and That can trust all <b>they </b>guys on both teams.


    But I know I¡¯m kinda fucked having so many people looking out for me if I am gonna try to sneak away. A part of my <b>n </b>backfired me right now but I¡¯m not giving up.


    I will have <b>to </b>give it a little time then I will <b>act</b>. But I do understand on Theo that Scarlette have a little n of her own<b>. </b>But maybe me and Theo can find a <b>way </b>to take care of Scarlette.


    I know Theo is not really gonna agree to anything that have to do with me leaving home or school premisis. But maybe I can convince him someway.


    The chip we have in us, its also a problem. It was meant to be something we could <b>use </b>if we were with the enemy but I know our family <b>is </b>constantly keeping a track on <b>us</b>.


    I can¡¯t remove it, that will end badly and I will have a harder time. But I will figure out what <b>I </b>can do, about it while keeping <b>the </b>chip in <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts Baby.¡± Carters handsome voice dragged me out of my deep thoughts. That also made more of the people <b>in </b><b>the </b>game room turn their attention my way.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking I truly hope that my ribs will be properly healed up for the first game I will be ying as <b>a </b><b>part </b>of your team.¡± I said looking at the tv watching Nico, Cole, Ryker and Jace y against someone online in a shooting game.


    I know if I locked eyes with anyone they would see right through me and I hate lying, I don¡¯t wanna make a promise I have to or is a chance I will breakter.


    ¡°Well we have our next football match next Thursday.¡± Eric said looking on theder on his phone. And our next basketball match is the Saturday after that.¡± Kim said looking at his phone.


    ¡°Guess I won¡¯t be properly healed up till then but it still won¡¯t stop me and I will make sure the opponents don¡¯t touch my ribs so we will be fine. But please don¡¯t let either Coach Brown or Coach Jones know of my broken ribs, I really wanna y those games. I said giving them all a pleading look.


    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t worry Talia, we won¡¯t. But if we see <b>you </b>are in pain we will bench you!¡± Brent said who is the captain on the basketball team said and Sander who <b>is </b><b>the </b>captain on the football team nodded. <fn17d0> Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel</fn17d0>


    ¡°I understand.¡± I said giving them a sweet smile. ¡°I will give you a warning thought, because you are a girl, I¡¯m pretty <b>sure </b>the <b>guys </b>on the oppentents <b>teams </b>will look down on you and think you are our weakest link so they wille for you.¡± Sander said a little <b>worried</b>.


    Iughed at that and so did my brothers and sisters that know me pretty well by now. ¡°Oh they are <b>wee </b><b>to </b><b>try</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b><b>Nico </b><bughed </b><b>out</b>.


    *Tomorrow <b>we </b>n on having a <b>workout </b>after school<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>that </b>means <b>working </b><b>on </b><b>some </b>fight <b>techniques </b>we <b>have </b>learned from Talia So you guys are <b>bing </b>a part <b>of </b>our <b>group </b>now, <b>maybe </b><b>you </b><b>should </b>learn it as <b>well</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Kai said <b>with </b>a <b>smirk</b><b>. </b>


    9:07 Tue, Sep 30


    ¡°That way you guys are better able to protect Talia should it be needed and it can help ease you mind about that issue.¡± Kayden saldat well and they all nodded.


    ¡°Okay, we will join in on the workout tomorrow, we all want to be ready to help Talia in any way we can. Brent said and both teams


    nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Seems like we have a n for tomorrow after school then.¡± I said smiling at them all.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s gettingte, we should head home.¡± Jamie said and both teams nodded again.


    ¡°Well, when you guyse tomorow, we will make sure we have rooms ready for you all, so you guys have your own rooms here and cane and go as you please. Theo said the both teams looked at us all shocked.


    ¡®You guys say you have rooms enough for all of us here?¡± Leroy asked shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, you see this was a very old castle, grandpa rerrovaded it, so now it have 150 bedrooms so we have a lot of space here, and <b>that </b><b>is </b>expluding the quarters.¡± Nico exined and the teams dropped their jaws.


    ¡°Well then, we will bring some stuff with us tomorrow so we will stay the night.¡± Sander said and the teams nodded.


    After that we all said goodbye to the basketball and football team and we also said goodnight to everyone else. Then me and my five guys headed up to bed.


    Then next day at school the basketball and football teams ended up sitting with us duing lunch. Theo and Scarlette was getting a lot of dirty looks from everyone and we all could see how she started to get pissed off.


    Suddenly she stood up from the table she and Theo sat on and stupped over to where I was sitting on Kai¡¯sp.


    ¡°You stupid bitch, why are you putting all these people against me? What lies have you told them?¡± She shouted.


    I took my notebook and started to write on it.


    C


    ¡®Leslie, first off I haven¡¯t told anyone anything, second I don¡¯t know you, so why should I put people against you? Or maybe it¡¯s something you want to tell everyone here?¡®


    I turned it around and she read what I said. ¡°If you have not told them, why do they all hate me?¡± She asked more confused.


    ¡°We see the looks you give Talia, and they aren¡¯t exactly friendly Leslie, Talia have not said anything, she just ignore you, and she have said the reason she ignore you is because she just don¡¯t feelfortable around you.¡± Kai told Scarlette.


    ¡°And you keep pushing the issue, and the more you push the more drama you create. So I do suggest you leave Talia alone, we leave you and Theo alone, but you are the ones that constantly areing up causing issues with Talia. Maybe you should think of what kind of character you show to others.¡± Bryan said shrugging his shoulders before he kept eating his food.


    ¡°You have not told them anything?¡± Scarlette said almost in a whisper looked at me in shock. I just shook my head. ¡®Is it something we should know about?¡± Kai asked with a raised eyebrow looking at Scarlette.


    ¡°No, no not at all, just forget everything I said.¡± Scarlette said before she hurried back to sit down next to Theo on the other side of the cafeteria.


    9:07 <b>Tue</b>, Sep 30


    The <b>mafia </b>princess return

 Awakens 175

    <b>Chapter 175</b><b>. </b>


    Levi¡¯s <b>pov</b>.


    When we <b>got </b>home from school we all quickly changed into something to work out <b>in</b>, and I saw Talia had on a short training a sport bra<b>. </b>


    <b>Since </b><b>we </b>are gonna <b>be </b><b>so </b>many we decided we would do <b>this </b>outside <b>on </b>the <b>football </b>field we have <b>here</b><b>. </b><b>So </b>we got mats enough for


    <b>everyone</b><b>. </b>


    Then when the basketball and football teams got here some of <b>us </b>showed them to the rooms <b>they </b>will <b>have </b>when <b>they </b><b>are </b>here then <b>we </b>told them to change and that we will meet them out on the football field and we had some guards ready <b>to </b><b>show </b><b>them </b><b>the </b><b>way</b>.


    When <b>I </b>got back out to <b>the </b>field I saw Theo, Talia and some of the guards warm up<b>. </b>So the rest <b>of </b><b>us </b>started to <b>warm </b><b>up </b>as well.


    After a little the teams got here and they started to warm up with the rest of <b>us</b>.


    ¡°Okay so first we will show you all what we strive to be able to do ourselves, and then Talia will personally train you guys<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Nico <b>said </b><b>to </b>them and they nodded.


    So Talia was gonna fight agianst Theo and six guards at one time and the teams <b>just </b>looked at <b>us </b>in shock.


    Theo started to attack and Talia blocked the kick to her stomach and kicked Theo back back and sent him flying backwards.


    Then three guards tried to attack Talia in one go but Talia blocked, dodged and jumped and kicked and punched them back so they stumbled a little.


    The other three guards also tried to attack her at once but Talia blocked and them all and sent them flying again, before Talia had been able to get up in a ready positiion again the three first guards went for her again thinking they got her off guard but Talia grabbed the arm to one of the three and sent in straight into one of the other two<b>. </b>


    Then the third tried to kick Talia in her femur but Talia blocked it and kicked him hard in the stomach and sent him flying.


    Theo made his way over to Talia and tried to punch her left side of the face when she was already looking to the right where <b>she </b>sent <b>the </b>guard flying but Talia quickly dodge it and punched Theo hard in the stomach.


    This was how they was going for about 5 more minutes until Theo and the <b>six </b>guards gave up.


    We looked at the two teams and they all just looked at Talia in shock. ¡°How is this even possible?¡± Brent asked in shock and <b>the </b>teams nodded to his question.


    ¡°You see Talia have been trained by Dina for <b>years</b>. And she have be somewhat of a fighting beast. Carter said looking <b>proud </b><b><i>of </i></b><b>our </b>girl.


    ¡°But if you are this amazing at kicking <b>ass</b>, why did you let your stepfather beat you, as well as the <b>Irish </b>and even Theo <b>at </b><b>schoo</b>!?<b>¡± </b>Sander asked deep in thought.


    *Well when ites to <b>Gregor</b><b>, </b>he threaten to kill my mother, <b>even </b><b>if </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>a bitch I <b>still </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>want </b><b>her </b><b>to </b>be <b>killed</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>irish would just tell Gregor so the same issue would be applied. Now we want <b>my </b><b>fighting </b><b>ability </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>a </b><b>secret </b><b>weapon </b><b>so </b><b>I </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>show </b><b>Scarlette </b>can fight, so they <b>will </b>underestimate me when they make <b>their </b><b>moves </b><b>on me</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>Talia </b><b>said </b><b>shrugging </b>her <b>shoulders </b>and <b>they </b>all nodded in understanding.


    7/13


    93


    Chapter 175.


    ¡°Okay so I will personally train you guys, we will start with the basic and they rest of my guys, brothers and sisters will keep practice what I have already been teaching them.


    So we did just that. The rest of us rotated on sparing with each other while Talia showed the teams fighting stands, what to look for when they attack and how to defend for different attack.


    We kept doing this for about 2,5 hours before we headed back in to the house to take a shower before dinner.


    Us that goes to school sat together on a very long table but today Talia sat on uncle Arthursp so she sat with the grown ups.


    ¡°Okay, remind me to never ever get on Talias bad side, man she is a killing machine.¡± Eric said chuckling and we all chuckled with.


    ¡°And now we see we have nothing to worry about she being our only female on our teams.¡± Aiden said chuckling as well.


    It is not Thursday of the football match, and we had agreed that when Talia was done changing she would juste into the guys changing room so we would have a little meeting her.


    So we hurried getting ready in our football uniform, then it was a knock on the door and coach looked at us all seeing we at least had our private areas covered. Some still didn¡¯t take on their shirt yet but everyone have seen a shirtless guy before so he said toe in.


    Talia, Ken, Charlie, Riley and Jake came into the boys changing room and she came over to sit on myp.


    ¡°Okay everyone, Talia will be our Center forward, Kai left wing, Kayden right wing, Nico attack center mid, Den center midfield, Luke defense midtfield, Ryan right center back, Cole left center back, Amir right outside back, Sander left outside back and Leroy will be goalkeeper. Coach Jones said.


    ¡°We will go with a 4/3/2/1 in attack and 5/3/2 in defence and see how that will work.¡± Coach added and we all nodded.


    ¡°Since we have a girl on our team they will either ignore her thinking Talia is nothing or they will all try to go for her since she is a girl.¡± Coach said and we all looked at Talia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry coach I can handle it either way.¡± Talia said with a sweet smile and then we all started to n a little more for a few minutes before we headed out to the field and warm up.


    When we got out there as predicted the other team quickly picked up that we have a girl on our team.


    ¡°Wow, look at that, they are so desperet to throw us offguard that they send one of their cheerleaders out on the feel to try to distract us.¡± One from the other team smirked.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t mind, fuck she is fine as hell, I wish I could just do her right here and right now,¡± one other dude said and I felt the anger rise inside me, and I guess I was not alone, everyone on the football team looked at the guys in anger.


    ¡°Ey, ignore them, they don¡¯t stand a change against me anyway. Don¡¯t let them throw you guys of the game.¡± Talia looked at us all with a sweet smile and we all nodded at her and kept warming up. <fn20f4> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel</fn20f4>

 Awakens 176

    Chapter 176.


    <b>Ta¡¯s </b><b>pov</b><b>. </b>


    <b>I </b>heard that the other team started to talk <b>shit </b>about me pretty quickly. And <b>when </b>I looked back at <b>my </b>team


    <b>anger</b><b>. </b>


    But after I <b>got </b>them to focus on their warm up they calmed down, but the other team kept <b>staring at </b>me and <b>saying </b>could just spread my legs.


    Some people are just pigs and guess this team we are up against today are all pigs.


    After a little Sander who <b>is </b>our captain and the opponents captain had the coin <b>toss </b>and Sander won it <b>and </b><b>we </b>went first.


    Sander kicked the ball to Kayden and we made out way up the opponents half. Kayden then kicked it to <b>Den</b><b>, </b><b>who </b>kicked it to <b>Kai </b>who then kicked it to me.


    I stopped in my movement and got a quick overlook of the court, seeing that five of their yers was rushing <b>towards </b><b>me</b>.


    This made me smirk and I started to move again. I quickly got past one of them, then two of them came at me at the <b>same </b>time<b>, </b>this made me shoot the ball back at Kai who quickly shoot it back to me when I was past those two.


    When thest two started toe close to me I quickly shot the ball high up in the air and they stopped in their track looking <b>at </b><b>the </b>ball high in the air.


    When the ball made it¡¯s way back down towards me I jumped up in the air, high enough to get over their heads and flipped sideways <b>and </b>shoot the ball hard towards the goal and the keeper was not fast enough to stop the ball.


    When Inded on my feet again I just looked at the two opponents in front of me with a smile. ¡°So I¡¯m just a distraction <b>huh</b>, well at least that will then give me a lot of opportunities to score.¡± I said still smiling at them and shrugged my shoulders and they looked at <b>me </b>shocked before my team came rushing towards me and lifted me up in the air.


    The stands was filled with people from our school and everyone was cheering loudly and shouted my name.


    ¡°Wow, 5 min into the game and you scored our first goal. I¡¯m so proud of you Love.¡± Kai said kissing my cheek.


    We kept the game going and when it was half time we had a little break in the guys locker room.


    ¡°Wow what a game so far 8-3. And Talia you have scored 6 goals and it¡¯s only half time.¡± Coach said with a bright smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a team effort.¡± I said with a smile and looked at my teammates and all was smiling at me brightly.


    ¡°We <b>are </b>doing an amazing job so far, and I¡¯m so proud of you all. Ta we will start with you on the bench for the second half<b>, </b><b>but </b>if <b>we </b>see they are gaining on us we will put you in right away, Levi will be starting as center forward. Coach sald and we all <b>nodded </b><b>with </b>


    smile.


    We did discuss a little more changes in yers for a little then we started to head back out when our <b>break </b>was <b>almost </b><b>over</b>.


    *Amor, how <b>are </b><b>you </b>feeling<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Levi asked me a little worried walking <b>next </b>to <b>me </b><b>out </b><b>to </b><b>the </b><b>field </b>again.


    9:08 Tue, Sep 30


    Chapter 176.


    ¡°I¡¯m all good, so nothing to worry about, and I do get a little break now when you are stepping in so I will be fine.¡± I said giving him


    sweet smile.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want your injuries to get worse. Levi <b>said </b>putting an arm around my waist and pulling me close.


    ¡°I know babe, but I promise you, I¡¯m fine. I said still smiling up at him then he kissed my forehead.


    I went over to the bench and sat down next on Luke¡¯sp, Kyle to our left and Ace to our right. <fn33bf> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? findnovel</fn33bf>


    ¡°What an amazing game you have yed so far Bambina.¡± Kyle said with a proud smile.


    ¡°Thank you fratello but we all have done great.¡± I said smiling at Kyle and resting more into Luke¡¯s chest.


    ¡°How is your ribs feeling Bambina?¡± Luke asked low so our coach don¡¯t hear it. ¡°I don¡¯t feel the pain, I promise. I said low with <b>a </b>smile.


    ¡°Good.¡± Luke said and hugged me gently but tightly.


    The game started again and then kept cheering on our team and they did amazing.


    When it was about 15 minute left of the game coach wanted me back out on the field so me and Levi swapped.


    ¡°Fuck she is back.¡± some of the yers on the other team shouted and that made me chuckle a little.


    ¡°Scared of a little girl now?¡± I asked one of them with a sweet voice and he just looked at me shocked.


    ¡°Well buddy, you need to keep you head in the game.¡± I said when I saw Milo shoot the ball to me and I darted past him and towards the goal. ¡°Shit!¡± I heard the other dude shout and tried to catch up to me but it was toote.


    I sent the ball towards to goal and got another goal for my team. ¡°Fuck she have been 2 minute on the field and they score again. We need to block her guys!¡± some from the other team shouted.


    It was now their ball and after they had made it to a little closer to our goal Sander snatch the ball from them and they started to work on getting the ball up to me.


    ¡°COVER THE GIRL many on the other team shouted and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Me and Kayden locked eyes for a few second and 1 think he understood what I wanted him to do.


    He then shoot the ball to me, and 7 of their yers rushed to try to block me off which just made me smirk. I started to run directly towards them and they looked smug about this.


    Then I shot the ball back to Kayden, before I jumped over the other team and Kayden sent the ball back to me and I shot another goal.


    The people in the stands are all shouting my name and cheering for our school. And not long after that the game was over.


    My entire team came and hugged me and before we went to thank the other team for a great game.


    When I was about to sh hands with their captain he stopped and so did the rest of his team.


    ¡°We are sorry for underastimate you because you are a girl, you was without a doubt the best yer of everyone out on the field today. It was an honor ying against you.¡± He said and then he and his teamed bowed down to me and I was standing there in shock before we


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 177

    <b>Chapter </b><b>177</b>.


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    Wow, Talia was a beast on the field today, and the honor the other team showed her after the game was truly deserving Tat yer and I can¡¯t be more proud of her.


    After we was done thanking each other on the field and after the people in the stands have been done congratte som game we headed to the showers.


    We all agreed that when we were done Talia would being back in here and we would talk about the game with coach again


    So about 15 minuteter there was a knock on the door, and all of us had at least gotten pants on, so coach let Ta in with her guards.


    When she saw some of us still shirtless, me included she covered her eyes and that made us all chuckle.


    I walked up to her and took her hands in mine, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m sorry but now that you are apart of the team you have to get used to seeing guys shirtless.¡± I said in a chuckle.


    ¡°I know that, but babe please get a shirt on!¡± Talia said looking at my chest and everyone chuckled. ¡°I have to say our new <b>sister </b><b>is </b>to sweet and cute.¡± Jace chuckled and we allughed with him.


    I lifted Talia up in my arms and sat down with her on myp. Talia qucikly took my shirt that was in my locker here and held it up for me to put <b>on</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Amore you are too cute.¡± Levi said kissing her forehead while he kept button his shirt.


    I looked down on Talia and saw she bite her lower lip. ¡°Okay, okay I will out the shirt on.¡± I said quickly and hurried to take it on and she stopped biting her lips.


    The rest of our teams started tough hard including our coach. When I had the shirt on Talia rested her side against my chest and coach looked at us all with a bright and happy smile on his face.


    ¡°I have to say Talia, you have been a blessing to have on our team, and today just show that you truly belong on the team here with the guys. We couldn¡¯t have won without you.¡± Coach said and we all smiled and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Well we yed as a team and we won as a team.¡± Talia said smiling at us all. ¡°You girl have some crazy moves and you alone scored 2.3 of our goals today.¡± Coach said.


    ¡°Today you all yed as a great team, and I couldn¡¯t be more proud of being your coach. Coach said smiling at all of us.


    After another few minute on coach giving us high praises, we headed out of there and meet up with the rest of the family.


    They all hugged us all and congratted us with a well yed game. And not long after we headed home and was gonna have a


    celebration dinner.


    It¡¯s crazy the basketball and football team have been a part of our group now for a little over one and a half week, but hanging out with them at home in the Bianchi estate, it feels like something we have done forever.


    Both teams have adapted so well, and all the guys truly look at Talia as their own sister. They all <b>even </b>started calling <b>her </b><b>Bambina</b>.


    <b>9:08 </b><b>Tue</b>, Sep <b>30 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>177</b>.


    mranitle


    We all <b>know </b><b>none of </b><b>them </b>have any romantle feelings for Ta and they are behaving like her brothere


    It¡¯s crazy how <b>this </b><b>tiny </b>little girl are able to warm <b>her </b>way into anyones heart. Here you have four different malies, a that do a lot <b>of </b>shady <b>shit </b>for a living treat Ta and the family with nothing but love and care.


    The <b>rowdy </b>guys from the basketball and football teams are being nothing but sweet<b>, </b>kind and caring towards Talia


    Talia iis the glue to it all, she is the one bringing us all together. I <b>can¡¯t </b>be more proud of not <b>only </b><b>know </b>a person like


    e glue


    <b>as </b>my girl.


    She is my blessing<b>, </b>she is my life and <b>I </b>can¡¯t think of a life without her in it.


    After we had dinner we all went into the living room where everyone was <b>talking </b>about the amazing game <b>today</b>.


    Talia had <b>sat </b><b>down </b>on the floor and kept petting Zeus and Hades.


    We kept talking for a long time until Luke stopped and looked down on the floor where Talia <b>was </b>sitting and he had <b>a </b><b>sweet </b><b>brotherly </b>smile on his face.


    We all looked at what he was looking at and it was Talia hadyed down on the floor, Zeus have curled <b>a </b>little and Talia rested her head against Zues side and Talia wasying sideways curled as well.


    Hades hadyed down curled up against Talias chest, and Talia had one arm around Hades.


    The three of them are sleeping soundly. This made a lot of us carefully take pictures of those three.


    }


    ¡°Man, it will be hard to get Talia to bed now, if they notice she is gone or that one of <b>us </b>is taking her away from them, they <b>will </b>be pissed.¡± Dina said rubbing the back of his neck.


    ¡°Guess we will just have a sleepover here then, I don¡¯t think anyone of us want to anger Zeus and Hades.¡± I said with a little chuckle and the rest nodded.


    So we all got ready for bed, those who didn¡¯t have a game today, took a shower then we got some mattresses,forters <b>and </b>pillowed andyed down.


    The next morning we got woken up by a cute giggle. I open my eyes and saw Talia standing looking at all of us and Zeus and Hades sitting down next to her leaning up against her legs.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t want to sleep without me huh?¡± Talia chuckled looking at me and the rest in the room. <fn0c19> Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel</fn0c19>


    ¡°Well babe<b>, </b>you know I don¡¯t like to be far away from you, and I can¡¯t sleep good <b>if </b>your not in the same room as me.I said standing up gently putting and arm around her waist and pulling her in for a kiss.


    <b>¡°</b>Oh man<b>, </b>Kayden<b>, </b>I do not wanna see you eating my sister¡¯s face first thing in the morning.¡± Zach groaned govering his eyes and <b>that </b>made me<b>, </b>Talia the rest of my guys and the teams chuckle.


    ¡°Baby, I need my good morning kiss.¡± Carter saiding up to me and Talia and gentluy take Talia in his arms <b>and </b><b>giving her </b>a sweet passionate kiss which made more of the brothers groan.


    ¡°Guys<b>, </b>really?¡± Bryan groaned out as well. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me Love.¡± Kai said and kissed her as well and <b>more </b><b>of </b>the <b>brother </b><b>groaned </b><b>again</b>. <b>¡®</b><b>Amore </b>Levi said and came <b>up </b>and kissed her <b>as </b>well.


    Then Ezra came and kissed her. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get ready for breakfast before your brotherse and kills us Tesoro Ezra said chuckling and we nodded before Ezra lifted her up in his arms and we walked up to the bedroom.

 Awakens 179

    <b>Chapter 179</b><b>. </b>


    Joshua¡¯s pov. <fn10a7> Content originallyes from F¦ÉndNovel</fn10a7>


    The biggest gift in this life is to have our sweet Bambina back with us. And after she havee home to us, everything just seem so much better.


    The house is usually always filled withughter, warmth and it¡¯s like the whole estate is wrapped in a bubble of happiness.


    Even when we are at school. Everyone seem so happy and joyful. And that is all thanks to Talia and her warm, sweet, kind and loving


    heart.


    €78


    She always treat everyone with so much care and respect. It¡¯s like nobody would want to be rude to her. Everyone except for Maddie when she was alive and now Scarlette and her messed up family pluss the Irish.


    It have been such a long time since everyone in this household had a tight rtionship like they have now after Talia got back home.


    Leon was and uncle Arthurt was always busy with mafia shit. Dante was such a cold and emotionless person. Aaron and David gave all their focus on their studdies.


    Theo just seemed so lost without his twin. He tried to hide it, but we all saw how he was struggling to find a meaning in this life after he lost his twin.


    Talia came back and bam everything is so


    much better. No, it¡¯s actually hard to think that all these people belongs to mafia, that have killed a lot of people and do a lot of shady shit.


    When they are all in this house, it¡¯s like that ¡®dark¡® part of them is left by the front door and they don¡¯t bring that in here.


    Now that both the basketball and football team as good as have moved in here as well, its even more life in this house. It¡¯s like it¡¯s making up for all the years without Talia and the darkness that was keeping a hold over this house.


    After the movie fnished we all ended up going to the game room and spend some more time there, just chilling, gaming, talking and having a great time with everyone as a group.


    And as always Zeus and Hades never is far away from Talia. And right now I have my sweet Bambina on myp and she is sitting sideways on myp, resting her side and head against my chest and having a hold of my hoodie with one of her hands.


    I just hold around her and resting my head on top of hers while we both just watching some of the others ying some video games.


    After a while I notice more and more people is looking at us and I just raise and eyebrow at them. Jamie just motion that Talia have fallen asleep.


    I carefully lifting my head from Talia¡¯s and look down at her. And she sure is sleeping very peaceful at myp right now.


    I can¡¯t help but smile, I¡¯m so happy Talia feelfortable and safe enough with me to let her guards down like this with me.


    Talia truly have be all of ours light and joy. It¡¯s truly not one bad word to say about her, she have a heart of gold, and she is the best thing that ever happen this family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all head to bed guys, the basketball team have a game tomorrow so we need to be well rested for that.¡± Brent said and we all


    11:21 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>d


    Chapter 179.


    nodded.


    878


    I stood up with Talia bridal style in my arms holding her close to my chest. She truly have grown into a beautiful girl. I just looked down


    at her with a smile.


    I then looked at Kayden and he nodded before he came walking up to me and gently lifted Talia over into his arms<b>. </b>


    We all know that all Talia¡¯s guys love her more then life itself, but Talia and Kayden they truly do share something even deeper.


    It may have something with how they meet, or maybe they just clicked together right away, but they share something incredible special, and we all can just hope and pray we can get to share something close to what those two have.


    We all headed up to our rooms and got ready for bed, we gotta get a good rest for our game tomorrow. And I can¡¯t wait to see Talia y again. She yed amazing during her football game, and when we practiced earlier she also showed some pretty amazing skills so now <b>I </b>can¡¯t wait to see how the game will go tomorrow.


    ****


    ¡°We will start with Brent as point guard, Talia as shooting guard, Carter wil start as small forward, Ezra <b>as </b>power forward and Cameron as center.¡± Coach Brown said and we all nodded.


    ¡°We have to expect them to go after Talia since she is not only a girl but also the smallest yer.¡± Coach Brown added and we all nodded again.


    ¡°Talia, you may get crowded but everyone will do what we can to help you out.¡± Brent said and again we all nodded.


    I know Talia yed excellent at her football match but I think basketball can be a bit more violent, <b>so </b>I just pray her ribs will be


    okay.


    I looked around on the team and they all looked at Talia with worry, everyone here except for coach know about the injury, I just hope it won¡¯t get worse, honestly I have a bad feeling and I don¡¯t like it, but I know Talia is stubbon and won¡¯t back down now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys<b>, </b>even though I will be up againt giants that¡¯s almost dubble in size both ways I will be fine.¡± Talia said with a chuckle and we all couldn¡¯t help but chuckle with.


    She always know how to lighten up the situation in any settings. ¡°Please just be careful Bambina.¡± Jamie said worried but with a smile.


    ¡°I will fratellos, now let¡¯s go out the and kick some butts.¡± Talia said in a sweet angelic voice and we all nodded.


    ¡°I have to say I¡¯m so happy that you all have be so close to each other since Talia joined the team. Now let¡¯s show them that Talia is nobody to be messed with.¡± Coach Brown said and we all nodded.


    We put out hands in the ring and cheered before we headed out to the court to start warming up.


    ¡°Wow, look at that, they have a chick on their team now.¡± one of the guys from the other team shouted when the saw Talia. ¡°Fuck, she is hot. Hope I get to cover her ass.¡± Another shouted and I think we all started to feel the anger boiling.


    ¡°Oh overlook them guys, get your head in the game and ignore what they <b>say</b>, I do, and it¡¯s me they are speaking about.¡± Talia looked at us all and gave us all a sweet smile.


    We <b>all </b>nodded and started to warm up and ignored them when they talked about Talia in a very pervy <b>way</b>.

 Awakens 180

    <b>Chapter </b><b>180</b>.


    Talia¡¯s pov


    AGG


    I get why my brothers on the team is getting pissed, these guys have a very foul mouth I have to say. ¡°Let them talk, we will just show them on the court instead.¡± I said looking at my team and they all looked between me and the other team then they nodded again.


    ¡°And if they do anything, I have a few tricks to throw their team off bnce, just trust in me.¡± I added and looking at Ezra and Carter<b>, </b>and they nodded their head with a smirk.


    They understood what I¡¯m referring to. And they know I won¡¯t be meaning it, it¡¯s just to make the team put their focus on their own <b>team </b>instead of me. This was something I was talking with the team during our practice at our house before dinner yesterday.


    We get done with the warm up and about to head to the bench to have ast quick meeting with Coach Brown before the game start.


    Suddently I see a basketball rolling almost in front of me when I¡¯m on my way to the bench and one yer from the other teames running up to me.


    ¡°Hey Baby, what do you say me and you ditch the game and find somewhere private and y a game of <b>our </b>own if you get what I¡¯m saying. I don¡¯t want to see you getting hurt.¡± The dude said and about to put his hand on my cheek.


    The rest of my team is by my side in the blink of an eye and Ezra smack his hand away before it touch my cheek. ¡°I suggest <b>you </b>keep you hands to youself.¡± Carter said sternly while I just kept smiling up at the dude.


    ¡°But it looks like this pretty sexy thing like me.¡± The dude said again. I slowly leaned a little to the side to look behind this guy and looked over at his other teammates.


    Then I gave them all a wink, this made the dude in front of me turn around and look at his own team before he looked back at me.


    ¡°<b>Trust </b>me baby girl, you wouldn¡¯t want any of them, I¡¯m better then them all.¡± He said moving a little to the side to block my veiw of the others of his team.


    I kept smiling and looked back up at him with a very sweet smile and his facial expression dropped a little like he was awestruck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry buddy, but I don¡¯t think you would be able to handle all of this.¡± I said with my sweetest voice and motioned towards all of me then I took a step to the side and looked behind him again.


    ¡°But that dude over there, I think he have what it takes, I hope he get to cover my <b>ass </b>during the game.¡± I said with the sweetest voice I could ever make and gave the other on his team another wink.


    Then I looked back up at the dude with a very innocent smile and shrugged my shoulders before picking up the ball and handed it to him and me and my team headed towards the bench.


    Everyone at my team chuckled at the little preformance, and I looked back at the guy, he was still standing there with the basketball in hand and <b>just </b>looking at me lost. Before he turned around and looked at his team and back at me.


    ¡°Guess he have never gotten rejected before.¡± Carter chuckled. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know we ned this yesterday, I would think you would be serious. Your damn good actress<b>.</b>¡± Brent whispered in a chuckle and everyone of my teamughed a little.


    ¡°Now he will spend a lot of time and energi to figure out who on his team you have a thing for.¡± Ezra chuckled looking at me. ¡°Well none of them match my standards, so I don¡¯t think he will ever figure it out.¡± I said giving Ezra a <b>sweet </b>smile and shurgged my shoulders.


    11:21 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>¡­


    Chapter 180.


    ¡°Good, because none of us want to lose you to one of them.¡± Carter said giving me a sweet smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think any of you guys should worry about that.¡± I said smiling looking between Carter and Ezra.


    ¡°I only said that because you guys said yesterday that they most likely would try to hit on me, and then you all said I should try to put them against each other. I said shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡°We know and they will think twice of underestimate you Tesoro.¡± Ezra said smiling and gave me a wink.


    ¡°Okay guys¡­ and girl.¡± Couch Brown said and we allughed at that. ¡°So who will take the jump ball?¡® he then asked. ¡°Talia Everyone on my team said in unison and the coach looked at me in shock.


    Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if you are able to get that as well. And I guess it will throw the other team off a little that we send the smallest yer we have to handle that.¡± Coachughed and the rest of my team chuckled.


    We did practice that a lot yesterday and even though I¡¯m the smallest, I¡¯m the fastest, lightest and was able to get the ball every time even if I was up against Isaiah, Cameron and Stanly who is some of our tallest yers.


    <b>¡°</b>Well I leave it in you hands Talia.¡± Coach said when we were about to walk out on the court and I looked up at him with a smile and nodded.


    Then I walked up to middle where the referee is waiting with one other yer from the other team and dude is a fucking giant.


    ¡°Baby doll, I think you are going the wrong way.¡± The yer said and I just smiled at him and gave him a wink. <fn1337> Content originallyes from findnovel</fn1337>


    ¡°I think I¡¯m just where I¡¯m meant to be.¡± I said with a sweet voice and angelic smile, and the dude just looked at me awestruck.


    Whats with these yers? Have they never seen a girl before? Like they aren¡¯t bad looking so they must have girls left and right, but they all act like they never have seen a girl before.


    ¡°Ready?¡± The referee asked us both and we nodded even though the dude was looking more at me. ¡°You should keep a look at the ball and not me buddy.¡± I said smiling and he snapt out of his transe.


    The referee toss the ball and when the ball reach it¡¯s peak I shoot up to and tip the ball to our side and Carter get his hands on it first.


    He toss it to Brent who starts to dribble it up towards the opponent hoop. I quickly run up to help and Brent toss the ball to Cameron who shoot it to Ezra who then send it back to Brent.


    Right now I¡¯m standing outside of the three point line and Brent shot the ball my way. I then simply jump and shoot the ball and score a hoop. And our team run up to our side of the court.


    Chapter Comments

 Awakens 181

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>181</b><b>. </b>


    :


    b


    $78


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    The other team is making their way over and statt to pass the ball. The yer that was hitting on me before the game ran up to the hoop too shoot but Cameron was able to snatch the ball from him.


    So again we made our way up to the other hoop, we toss the ball around a lot and then Brent try to go for the shot but misses. Cameron get the rebound and toss it to me and I shoot another three pointer.


    ¡°How in the hell..¡± One of their yer look at me shocked. I just smile at him and give him a wink then turn around running up to our hoop again.


    After the first 8 minute we had a 16-10 lead. ¡°Well done everyone. Next they will begin with the Ball<b>, </b>Theo switch with, Jamie with Brent, Axel with Carter, Aiden with Ezra and Isaiah with Cameron.¡± Coach said and we all nodded.


    ¡°If we see the need we will switch Talia in right away.¡± Coach added and we all nodded again.


    After or tiny little break the yers got back out on the court and Carted handed me my water bottle.


    ¡°You did amazing Baby.¡± Carter said smiling at me. ¡°So did all of you.¡± I said smiling at the rest. ¡°I¡¯m surprised nobody tried to foul first 8 minute, their team yed so carefully, I wonder if that was because Talia was on the court. Now they have yed for 3 minute and 4 foul has been called, 3 on their side and 1 on Theo.¡± Bryan said amused.


    We kept watching the game and we all noticed they did y more rougher this time. The dude that hit on me before the game identally (I hope) elbowed Theo in the face and referee called time out.


    ¡°Talia get back in there.¡± Coach ordered and I stood up and Theo said down with an icepack on his cheek. I looked at Theo for a second and I felt myself getting filled with rage.


    Nobody hurt my twin. ¡°Shit, she is pissed.¡± I heard Theo say low. ¡°Talia, get your head in the game.¡± Coach shouted snapping me out of my angry bubble, I gave coach a quick nod then got out on the court.


    The game started again, since I¡¯m stepping in for Theo I have to take the two free throws. I made both shots and we have possession of the ball.


    So we keep going. We had some amazing game y going for us. The other team tried to snatch the ball but we was able to snatch it


    back.


    Jamie shoot the ball to me and I jumped up in the air ready to shoot another three pointer, suddenly I had three guys jumping in front of <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    I just smirked at them and instead of shooting towards the hoop I shot it back to Jamie. Landed quickly, twirled around the three guys and jumped again and Jamie shot the ball to me while I was in the air and I shot a three pointer. <fnab4b> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnab4b>


    That made everyone of the opponent team look at me in shock and then the buzzer went.off calling for half time break and we was leading 37 ¨C 28.


    Or team made it into the guys changing room and I hurried over to Theo. ¡°Oh my god are you okay?¡± I asked him worried.


    ¡°Bambina, I¡¯m fine<b>, </b>you have hit me harder then that dude did.¡± Theo chuckled putting a arm around my waist pulling me down on his


    <b>11:21 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 181.


    <bp</b>.


    :


    Theo still held the ice pack against his cheek so I gently put my hand over his and removed the ice pack to look at the damage,


    His cheek have started to swollow a little and a bruise if forming. I put the ice pack back on his cheek and gave Theo a sad look.


    ¡°Bambina I promise you I¡¯m fine.¡± Theo said pulling his other arm more around me and pulling me into his chest hugging me.


    ¡°Uncle Caleb will have a look when we get home, and that is not up for discussion.¡± I said sternly and Theo nodded with a smile.


    ¡°We are having a nice game out there and you all are ying amazing. Theo will be sitting out due to a bad hit to his head.¡± Coach said and we all nodded.


    <b>78 </b>


    ¡°When we start 3 quarter we will start with the same that started the game. Are you okay ying again Talia, I know you have already yed a lot but I would love for you to stay on the court a little longer.¡± Coach asked looking at me.


    I looked over at Zach, he is our third SG and he have not been able to y anything yet. ¡°Hey Bambina, do not worry about my ytime. Honestly I love watching you kick their ass, especially after that FF1 they pulled on Theo.¡± Zach said with a smile.


    I looked him in the eyes and I couldn¡¯t sense he was lying. ¡°Hmm, Okay if you say so, but I¡¯m sure you would like to y some too.¡± I said still looking at him in his eyes.


    ¡°Trust be Bambina, watching you y is honestly the best entertainment there is.¡± Zach said in a chuckle which made the rest chuckle.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked confused. ¡°Because you are so tiny and going up against those giants that are duble in hight and size but they still don¡¯t have a chance against you.¡± Zach said and the rest of the team including Coachughed hard from that.


    ¡°Well you know hight and size isn¡¯t everything.¡± I simply said. ¡°That is not what you said here the other day Tesoro?¡± Ezra said amused and I turned bright red in seconds and covered my face.


    That made Carter and Ezraugh, and when the rest of the team understood, those who isn¡¯t my blood brothers diedughing, so did the coach and my blood brothers groaned covering their face.


    ¡°Ezra I don¡¯t wanna hear about you and Bambina¡¯s sex life.¡± Adam groaned which made the rest of the teamugh harder.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just saying that Talia said¡­¡± Ezra started to exin with a very innocently look mixed with amusement but I cut him off.


    ¡°I was not even talking about THAT babe!! I was talking about a human beings hight NOT dick size!¡± I said still covering my <b>face</b>.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ezra said in a smirk. The restughed hard again. ¡°What did you mean then Baby?¡± Carter asked amused.


    ¡°You know a human being stop growing when they reach perfection.¡± I said shrugging my shoulders with a innocent smile looking at Carter and Ezra.


    ¡°I stopped growing sooner then you guys because I reached perfection much much sooner.¡± I added and they all diedughing again, they allughed so hard they were crying, including the coach.


    <b>¡°</b>Come on guys, let¡¯s head back out we are about to start. Coach said drying his eyes. They all dried their eyes and we stood up and headed out.


    <b>11:22 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d</b><b>. </b>


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 182

    <b>Chapter </b>182.


    €78


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    We got out to the court again and sat down. Some of my teammates were still chuckling. And I just looked at them innocently and they just diedughing again, which resulted in more of my teamugh again even coach.


    That also resulted in people that was closest to us in the stand started tough as well and before we knew it more and more started tough.


    I just looked at them all in confused. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that funny.¡± I said, ¡°Yes Bambina it is.¡± Bryanughed out. ¡°If you really think about what I said I kinda called you all slow, since you didn¡¯t reach perfection sooner.¡± I said shrugging my shoulder.


    That made them all stopughing for a second before they burst outughing hard again.


    I just stood there looking at all my crazy brothers who is my entire team. Since both teams have be brothers to me now I guess. So I just stood there looking at all my 19 brothers who is my teammates + my coach who kept onughing.


    Even the referees are starting tough as well as the jury keeping track of the scoreboard. People in the stand and that is including my entire family household.


    One of the other team¡¯s yer walked up to me. ¡°What are they allughing at?¡± he asked me confused. I just kept staring at my team


    confused.


    ¡°Well we were discussing that some of our yers find it amusing to see me go up against yers that are double my hight and size, I said hight isn¡¯t everything and I just stopped growing sooner because I reached perfection sooner.¡± I started to exin still looking at my


    team.


    ¡°So apparently they find it funny that I say they were slow at reach their perfect hight.¡± I said then I looked up at the dude next to me. It was the same dude that hit on me before the game.


    I saw he had an amused look on his face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even funny so I don¡¯t get why they areughing.¡± I said shurgging my shoulders still looking at the dude.


    ¡°Actually it kinda is.¡± the dude say in a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s funny I call them slow?¡± I asked confused and he nodded. ¡°I truly don¡¯t get it, guys are weird sometimes.¡± I said looking back at my team who is trying hard to stopughing and I just shake my head.


    ¡°You sure are something else. I don¡¯t hear many girl that can hack it on a full guys team, but you can, and you are amazing at the game. I¡¯m Bradley.¡± Bradley said giving me his hand to shake.


    I looked at his hand, then on him. I took his hand ¡°I¡¯m Talia¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s try to get them to stopughing so we can start the game, even the refferees have joined them as well as my team and they don¡¯t even know the joke.¡± Bradley said with a smile and I smiled up at him and nodded.


    I then let out a deep sigh. ¡°I got this.¡± I simply said before I put two fingers in my mouth and whisled super loud.


    That got them all to react. Carter and Ezra quickly located me and dried away the tears ofughter and came walking up to me.


    <b>¡°</b>Is everything okay Tesoro?¡± Ezra asked when he came close. ¡°Yes<b>, </b>I just want to try to get the game started but everyone was out ofmission.¡± <b>I </b>said simply shrugging my shoulders.


    <b>11:22 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 182.


    :


    ¡°Did this guy do or say anything bad to you?¡± Carter asked getting closer to me. And I just shook my head.


    ??


    78


    ¡°No, he actually kept mepany for the past five minute watching you all dieughing, but Magnus here have behaved like a gentleman this time.¡± I said with a smile looking between Ezra, Carter and Magnus.


    ¡°Good to hear. And thank you for looking out for Talia.¡± Carter said smiling at Magnus. ¡°Of course, kinda picked up that you guys seem like more then just teammate to Talia.¡± Magnus said with a smile. <fndbeb> Fresh chapters posted on F?ndNovel</fndbeb>


    ¡°Yeah you can say that.¡± Ezra said giving me a sweet smile. ¡°I don¡¯t go after someone who¡¯s taken.¡± Magnus said with a smile. ¡°d to hear that, so I don¡¯t need to listen to anymore impropriatements now?¡± I asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry about all that.¡± Magnus said rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°You are forgiven.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Now let¡¯s <b>try </b>to get this game started again shall we?¡± I asked and the guys nodded.


    We walked back to our teams and then when the referees were ready, we started the game again. It was a lot of back and forth. We shot a lot of three points thanks to me and Brent, they shot a lot of two points but a few three points.


    When we had yed for about 6 minutes one yer from the opposit team was doing for a dunk but when hended hended wrong and we all could hear a horrible crack and the dude fell to the floor.


    ¡°LOGAN¡± Magnus shouted and ran up to the dude that was nowying on the floor rolling in pain. I shourted for the referee to get the medkit and ran over to Magnus and his teammate.


    More of their teammates was surrounding him but luckily I¡¯m <b>so </b>small so I simply crawled between their legs.


    I saw the dude have a open wound fracture. ¡°Magnus, you guys need to hold him still.¡± I said looking at Magnus with a serious look and he nodded at me.


    He ordered his teammates to hold him still, and then the referee came with the medkit as well as some sports medic¡¯s.


    They started to tell the members to drag him off the court. ¡°Are you fucking insane, you have to immobilize the injury as fast as possible moron. Dragging him off now will do more damage.¡± I shouted angry at the medic.


    I took the medkit from the referee, then I got on the floor next to Magnus who is holding his leg still as good as he can.


    I found some disinfectant cleaning my hands. ¡°Magnus, you guys need to hold him still, this will be he painful but he can¡¯t be moving around.¡± I said sternly and Magnus told his teammates to hold him as still as they could.


    I then took a clean cloth and a little disinfectant on it to clean around the wound and the dude was screaming like crazy. ¡°LOGAN LAY STILL¡± Magnus shouted.


    ¡°Hey Logan, my name is Talia. I know this is painful, but the more you move the bigger chance it will further damage your leg. Can you pleasey as still as you can for me?¡± I asked him and he looked at me with teary eyes and nodded.


    11:22


    <b>Inu</b><b>, </b><b>Uct </b><b>2 </b>¦Ò


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 183

    <b>Chapter </b><b>183</b><b>. </b>


    :


    <i>18 </i>


    <b>Talia¡¯s </b>pov<b>. </b>


    ¡°Good Logan.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°<b>I </b>need clean towels, and a leg brace or a cupboard box. And someone call 911 for an ambnce, Logan need to go to the hospital as soon as possible¡± I ordered.


    Then I found sterile dressing to cover the wound but made sure I didn¡¯t press on the protruding bone. Then I bandage the dressing in ce.


    ¡®I need clean towels<b>, </b>rulled up.¡± Imanded.


    And before <b>I </b>knew it, someone held it up for me. I didn¡¯t look up from Logans wound I <b>just </b>took the towels and started to ce them on each side of Logans leg and took another bandage around to hold it in ce.


    ¡°Now I need the leg brace or cupboard box.¡± I instructed and then I get a cupboard box folded how I need it. <b>I </b><b>just </b>took it then very gently pushed it under Logan¡¯s leg then used sport tape to hold it together.


    ¡°There Logan, you did amazing. I know it hurts like a motherfucker but you need to remain still with you leg. We don¡¯t want to ruin your chances to be the next NBA start yer do we?¡± I said with a smile putting a hand on his cheek and wipped <b>away </b>his tears<b>. </b>


    ¡°Thank you, Talia.¡± Logan said with a broken voice. ¡°Hey you have nothing to thank me for, I didn¡¯t do anything special. <b>Us </b>yers need to look after one another.¡± I said still smiling at him and he gave me a smile and nodded.


    I then looked over to the person that handed me the things I needed and was shocked to see uncle Caleb. ¡°Uncle, if you were here why didn¡¯t you same something, your a doctor, I¡¯m sure you would have giving him better treatmeant then I did.¡± I said shocked.


    ¡°No sweatheart, you did everything exactly how I would have done it. I followed you on every step. You did amazing.¡± Uncle Caleb said and then the ambnce came and the paramedic took Logan away.


    Bradley helped me up from the floor then he gave me a hug. ¡°Thank you for helping Logan Talia.¡± He said into the hug. I hugged him back ¡°Of course, d I could help.¡± I said before we pulled apart.


    Some people cleaned the floor where the Logan had beenying down. We continued our game, it was only a few minutes left of the third quarter. Then we had a tiny little break.


    ¡°Talia, I have to say I¡¯m amazed by your medical skills, are you okay to continue to y?¡± Coach asked me and I nodded.


    ¡°Bryan will be point guard then, Talia stay as shooting guard, Ben will be small forward, Joshua will be power forward and Even <b>as </b>center.¡± Coach said and <b>we </b>all nodded.


    I Ezra handed me my water, so I could get some fluid in me before we headed back out on the court. <fnfc42> For more chapters visit Find¡ïNovel</fnfc42>


    We kept ying, running and shooting for thest quarter of the game. We had some amazing ys again, one where I dribbled the ball to Bryan between one of the opponents legs and he sent it right back to me when I had jumped up high in the air and shot and got a basket.


    Some fouls where made here and there and we are now on <b>the </bst y of the game and the clock is ticking fast.


    I dribbled the ball<b>, </b>sent it to Joshua, he tried to go for the shot but he couldn¡¯t<b>, </b>he sent it to Bryan and sent it to me.


    11:22 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 2 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 183.


    <b>I </b>dribbled into a jump, someone got a grab of my jersey right after I got to shoot the ball towards the hoop, but due to someone dragged my jersey I ended up flying straight into Bradley.


    I tumbled over him and his head and we both fell to the floor and Bradleynded straigh over my stomach and chest and my head got med hard into the floor.


    Due to the impact to the floor and the weight of Bradley on top of me all air got knocked straight out of me. The referee was quick fouled the yer who grabbed my jersey and we got one free throw and my three point basket counted.


    But the referee also called for the a pause in the game and Bradley is quick to get off me.


    ¡°Talia, are you okay?¡± Bradley asked worried. I still can¡¯t seem to calm down my diaphragm muscle, I justy there gasping for air.


    ¡°Bambina!¡± Joshua, Bryan, Ben and Even shouted in unison running over to me quickly.


    ¡°Hey hey, Talia, you need to calm down, breath in through you nose and out through your mouth.¡± Bradley said putting a hand on my cheek making eyecontact with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so so so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to get a hold of your jersery!¡± The other yer that grabbed my jersey got down on the other side of me with a very sorry and worried look on his face.


    I gave him a very small smile and nodded looking him in the eyes. ¡°Hey Talia, look at me.¡± Bradley said and I did. ¡°You need to breath in through you nose and out throught you mouth, can you do that for me?¡± Bradley said with so much worry in his voice and face.


    I tried to do as told but I couldn¡¯t so I weakly shook my head. ¡°UNCLE CALEB¡± Bryan shouted in panic and shortly after Caleb came next to Bradley.


    ¡°The air got knocked out of her, and she can¡¯t seem to breath in through her nose and out through her mouth.¡± Bradley exined to uncle quickly and uncle nodded at the information.


    ¡°Talia, please try to breath for me.¡± uncle said in his usuall stern doctor voice he use when he is in his doctor mode. I tried but I couldn¡¯t so I shake my head again.


    ¡°Fuck, your ribs.¡± Uncle shouted. ¡°You lift her up, she need to go to the hospital now.¡± Uncle instructed Bradley and he nodded quickly before he gently picked me up in his arm.


    Then he and uncle ran out of there quickly. I could hear Leon came with as well. Then we got out to a car ¡°Get in with her on yourp.¡± Uncle instructed and open the door for Bradley.


    Leon got into the driver seat and uncle got into the back seat guess to keep an eye on me. I heard Leon shout instructions to our guards on the phone for them to block off all roads towards the hospital.


    I heard uncle on the phone too, I guess with the hospital telling them about our arrival then before I know it I¡¯m slowly drifting into darkness<b>. </b>


    11:22 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 184

    <b>Chapter </b><b>184</b><b>. </b>


    <b>78 </b>


    Bradley¡¯s pov.


    When we got to the other teams school today for our game, I have to say I was amazed over how great the school looked.


    When we got into the changing room, our coach said that the other team have a girl on their team so he told us to behave properly.


    I do have to saw some of us can be pretty uhm straight forward when ites to girl and I won¡¯t say I¡¯m a saint either. But I¡¯m intrigued about this girl, she must be good if she is good enough to y on the guys team.


    When the home team came out on the court, I heard some of our yers started to shout a lot of stupid shit, I saw the guys on the home team first started to show a lot of anger but the girl said something to them so they got back to warming up.


    My team kept on talking stupid to the girl but none of them cared. I see the team is about to head back to the bench so I saw a opening, I took one basketball and tossed towards her so I had a reason to walk up to her.


    I do have to say I am embarrassed over what I said, but I honestly couldn¡¯t help myself. I wish she would take me up on the offer because man that girl is fine as hell. <fnbc5d> Follow current nov?ls on F?nd-Novel</fnbc5d>


    But the home team that was over 10 meters away from us before I started to speak was right by her side faster then I could blink.


    They sure are protective over this girl. I also picked up the guy that smacked my hand away and the dude that told me to keep my hands to myself had a very special protection over her.


    Maybe they are her brothers or something? Well they all don¡¯t seem to be guys I wanna mess with too much. When she said I couldn¡¯t handle her but some of the other on my team could and she hoped that person would cover her I was shocked.


    But not as shocked over how angelic and sweet her voice are, and damn she is beautiful when she smile. When she ced the ball back in my hands I have to say I¡¯m shocked, I have never in my life gotten rejected before.


    But she said she liked someone on my team instead. I looked at my team and tried to figure out who she talked about.


    When they sat down on the bench I saw they look at me and chuckled a little, I also notice the two guys I though could be her brothers gave her a very loving smile and she to them.


    Oh.. maybe she is with both of them. Well she sure seem to be a girl that deserve all the love and happiness she can get in this world.


    I got back to my team and they all were discussing who she had been winking to. I couldn¡¯t help smiling to myself, what a sly fox she is.


    Well they do deserve it for how they talked to her, me included.


    I looked over to the home team¡¯s bench and all the guys there seem to respect this girl a great deal.


    I looked at the girl again, she can¡¯t be taller then 152 cm. She have a light sun tanned skin, strawberry blond hair that¡¯s up in a neat bun, almond shaped eyes with a very mesmerizing ivy purple eye color.


    I see some of the other yers in the home team have the same colored eyes<b>, </b>guess they must be rted then, its a very unique eye color to have. A cute button nose and rosy plumb lips.


    11:22 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 184.


    She sure is beautiful, no wonder she may have two or more boyfriends. And I¡¯m not a guy that goes after girls that is taken, I¡¯m not a


    dick.


    <b>678 </b>


    We get ready for the game to start so I take my spot on the court and Logan is the one that will go for the jump ball from our side, but when I see the girl is going for the jump ball of the home team I think we all dropped our jaws to the floor.


    She is like the smallest yer they have, and they think she will be able to go against a dude thats 190 cm tall? Like what are they thinking?


    I do sec Logan is awestruck from the girl, but the girl say something to him and he snap out of it. But the girl still got the ball, like what the hell is this girl made off?


    When she shot the first shot I have to say I have never seen anyone more so elegently, it was perfection in every way.


    When the second quarter start they had changed their entire roaster so the girl is off the court. I think we all subconsciously yer a bit more careful because it was a girl with us.


    After a little I idently elbow one of their yers and that end up with the girling back in, when she is about to step out on the court she look back on the guy I hit and she looked pissed, I have to say she look scary when she is pissed.


    I heard their coach shouted for her to get the head in the game. Talia huh, what a nice name. It truly suit her.


    Seeing this girl y is honestly amzazing, she is so talented its crazy. We have quicly understood she is the yer to look out for.


    Me, Logan and Magnus try to block one of her three pointers but she is quick to shoot it back,nd and jump up behind us and shoot instead.


    We all just look at her in shock and awe over how amazing she is. Then the buzzer for half time is heard and we head to the locker room.


    We all just sit there in shock for a minute, even our coach. ¡°I did not expect the girl to be that amazing.¡± Logan said shocked.


    ¡°Every movement she do is so smooth, and she is so precise with her shots it¡¯s crazy.¡± Magnus said just as shocked.


    ¡°She is our biggest threat out there.¡± I said and they all nodded.


    ¡°We will have to try to keep the ball away from her at any cost.¡± Another of our teammates say and we nod.


    ¡°After the break we will focus on having Logan shoot hoops from the paint.¡± Coach said and we all nodded again.


    We kept talking about different approaches to handle this, especially if they put Talia back on the court.


    When we headed back out and got to our bench we saw the other team also came but they all looked like they had been crying but also looked like they areughing.


    After a little they all burst outughing and Talia just look at them confused.


    We see more and more people start tough with them, well they do sayughter in contagious.


    <b>11:22 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    The mafia princess return.

 Awakens 185

    <b>Chapter </b><b>185</b><b>. </b>


    Bradley¡¯s pov.


    O:


    I walk up to her and ask what they areughing about. She tell me what was said and why they areughing and I can¡¯t help to be


    amused.


    78


    She sure is a cute one. We kept talking a little then she got the guys to stop and the two guys I suspect is her boyfriends quickly <b>came </b>up


    to us.


    We talked a little more and I got to apologize for my behavior earlier. Talia sure seem like <b>a </b>great person, and I rather wanna try to be friends with her then not be able to know her at all.


    Just being around her just lift up my entire mood.


    We started the game and keeping the ball away from Talia is so fucking hard. And the rest of their yers are also <b>really </b>good in the game, these people seem like they have yed together for a very long time.


    Suddently I see Logannd very badly and we can all hear bone breaking.


    I run up to him and see a bone is sticking out of his leg, fuck this dosent look good.


    Talia is quickly by our side and tell me what to do so I direct my teammates to hold Logan still.


    When the sports medic tell us to drag him off the court I could even feel how pissed off Talia got for that.


    I feel myself get filled with so much panick. Logan and Magnus have been my best friends since we were in diapers. Seeing him like this it breaks me.


    Logan and Magnus is like brothers to me. And it¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for them.


    Talia told me again to hold Logan still so I told my team to hold him as still as they could.


    When she started to clean his wound he started to move around like crazy, he must be in so much pain right now, but I shout for Logan toy still, I don¡¯t want his injury to get worse but it didn¡¯t help.


    Then Talia is talking to him in a very calm way, hearing her voice and how calm she is right now helped not only Logan to calm down but all of us that is holding him still as well.


    We all just look at her in awe, and I saw Logan made eyecontact with her and gave her a nod, he didy very still after that.


    She gave some orders to people, then I see a man holding everything she asked for and he gave me a smile and nodded at me.


    He payed close attention to all she did, and when she asked for things he held it up to her ready with what she needed and how she needed it.


    When she was done she looked back up at Logan and she even cracked a joke, and that just lifted the tension around us all before she wiped away his tears.


    This girl is a miracle worker. Logan even thanked her and honestly that even shocked me<b>, </b>he¡¯s not a person to thank just anybody,


    <b>11:22 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 185.


    78


    She then looked at the man and she called him uncle, and said he was a doctor but he praised her work and said she did everything right.


    Talia don¡¯t seem to stop amaze me. When the paramedic took Logan to the hospital I helped her up from the floor and I couldn¡¯t help myself I just needed to give her a thank you hug.


    She helped my best friend who is like my brother and she did it in such a calm and amazing way.


    After a little we continued thest few minutes of this quarter before we had a short break.


    ¡°I know you all worry about Logan, but we will go to the hospital right after the game and see how he¡¯s doing. Logan wouldn¡¯t want us to not give the game our best.¡± Coach said and we all nodded.


    ¡°The girl is our biggest problem on the court so we need to keep the ball away from her.¡± Coach said again and we nodded.


    We kept talking some more strategy before we headed back out on the court.


    We all did a good job, and even if the other team is in the lead they still give all they have, that also help <b>us </b><b>to </b>give <b>it </b>our <b>all </b>and not just give up knowing we have lost and won¡¯t be able to take the win but they deserve our best game eitherway.


    I see Talia jump and shoot the ball then I see Magnus trying to jump and block the ball but Talia is so fucking quick so Magnus hand end up grabing her jersey.


    The referee blow for a foul, and Talia had already shot the ball before contact so that means they will get free throws.


    But due to Magnus grabbing her jersey, her fall direction is changed and she is flying straight towards me. <fn9af1> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn9af1>


    She thumble over me and we both fall to the floor. When wend I head her air got knocked out of her.


    I quickly scramble off her and try to tell her how to breathe, I see she is trying but she just can¡¯t.


    Her team ising around and they all looking at her with so much panic.


    I try to help Talia to breath and Magnus hurry over apologizing for the grab, she give him a weak smile and a nod even though she struggle to breathe.


    I can see that little action from her helped Magnus to stop freaking out.


    I kept trying to get Talia to breathe but she couldn¡¯t so her team shouted for their uncle. I guess that must be the same man assisting her with Logan.


    Their uncle Caleb made their way over to me and I exined quickly the issue and he then nodded and tried to get her to breathe but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Fuck, your ribs.¡± Caleb shouted in panic. And that made me panic, did I break a rib on her when Inded on her? <b>I </b>tried my best to break the fall and keep as much weight as I could off her.


    He told me to pick her up, I did as I was told as gently and fast as I could. Then we ran out of there, suddently another guy with the same <b>eye </b>color as Talia came running up on the other side of me looking at Talia with so much worry in his eyes.


    They brought me to a very nice car and I could see a lot of men in suits get into other cars and races out of there.


    <b>11:22 </b>Thu, <b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 185.


    Caleb told me to get in the car and have Ta on myp, then he open the door for me and I got in and he closed the door.


    Chapter Comments


    R


    Visitor


    12 hours ago


    hey where the rest what happens next


    1


    <SHARE


    1 Reviews >

 Awakens 178

    <b>Chapter </b><b>178</b><b>. </b>


    Talia¡¯s pov


    We all got ready for thest day of school this week. Then we headed down to get breakfast before we was on our way to school.


    When we got to school, everyone was waiting for us, wanted to congratte us with a good game yesterday.


    When I saw Scarlette meet up with Theo she was giving me such a nasty look. I just ignored her and kept walking towards my locker <b>with </b>the rest of my guys, brothers, sisters and teams.


    When we had all gotten the stuff we needed we said our goodbyes and headed for ss. And I was sitting on Joshua¡¯sp for the <b>first </b>


    ss.


    Throughout the day at school everyone was talking about the amazing football game we yed yesterday. And so many thanked me <b>for </b>joining the football team.


    They all wished us good luck for the basketball game we have tomorrow. And honestly I truly do look forward to it.


    We all headed home and when we got home us that goes to basketball, changed and went down to the basement to work on some yes we can do tomorrow<b>. </b>


    When it was getting close to dinner time we went up to take a shower, then got dressed and headed down for dinner and I sat on Nico¡¯sp.


    ¡°Pretty?¡± Sabrina suddently said. I looked her direction and smiled at her. ¡°Yes sweetheart?¡± I asked. <fn74f7> Latest content published on find?novel</fn74f7>


    ¡°Can you do you magic after dinner today?¡± She then asked with a very sweet voice. ¡°Yes, oh that would be wonderful.¡± Olivia said super happy and many of the adults nodded at that and looked at me hopeful.


    The teams looked confused at us. ¡°Sure, it have been a while since we did that huh, why not.¡± I said smiling and Simone, Maria, Olivia, Amalia, Sabrina, and all thedies in our families smiled super happy.


    ¡°Maybe Fabro can join me?¡± I asked looking at Dina who smiled brightly at me. ¡°You never need to ask. I would love too.¡± He said and I smiled back at him and nodded.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Brent asked curiously and that made my brothers and sisters who goes to school chuckle.


    ¡°They want her to y the piano.¡± Nico chuckle, ¡°And honestly, it truly is like Talia work magic. You get such a peace over you listen to it.¡± Theo exined.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to listen if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I said to them with a smile. ¡°Oh we want to listen! I still remember the concert like it was yesterday, and we all have heard you y the piano in the cafeteria a few times. You are amazing.¡± Leroy said smiling and both teams nodded with a smile.


    That made me blush a little. ¡°Aw, is someone blushing?¡± Nico said hugging me and I blushed even harder. ¡°You know Talia, <b>you </b>truly are cute when you blush.¡± Aurora said chuckling.


    ¡°Oh please stop.¡± I said covering my face and that made everyoneugh. We keep eating our dinner then we all made our way into the living room.


    11:21 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 178.


    I sat down by the piano and Fabro got the acoustic guitar and sat down next to me on the stool.


    I looked at Fabro and smiled ¡°Let start with ¡®Rewrite the stars¡® I love that song.¡± I suggested and Fabro nodded with a smile,


    4


    (Rewrite the Stars Acoustic ¨C The Enchanted, Brandon Chase)


    Dina started to y the guitar and sing and I jumped in when it was my turn.


    Luke¡¯s pov.


    I know that I¡¯m not truly a brother to Talia, but honestly I do feel like I am, she is my baby sister and all the brothers and other family members have epted that we all look at Talia as our baby sister.


    And having a sister as Talia in my life, I could never ask for anything better. She is a blessing and she truly have a heart of gold.


    I have missed hearing her sing,st time that happen was the night after the concert so it will be good to hear that again now, and with Talia and Dina ying and singing together it have such a harmony to it.


    Those two have a very stong bond together. But I think we all have a stong bond to Talia in our own way.


    When they were done with the first song. Dina started to y and sing a song Talia <b>just </b>leaned up against Dina.


    (Forever Love You ¨C JR28)


    ¡°Wow, he sure have a nice singing voice.¡± Oscar whispered surprised and we all nodded. ¡°And those two are truly close aren¡¯t they?¡± Owen asked in a whisper and we all nodded again.


    Dina was singing a very sweet song. And he kept his eyes on Talia the entire time, and we all could see Talia had tears in her eyes.


    ¡°They truly are a mix of father¨Cdaughter and brother¨Csister.¡± Uncle Arthur exined with a big smile on his face watching the sceen in front of <b>us</b>.


    The teams looked at Talia and Dina ¡°He is the one that have trained Talia to be such a badass?¡± Tate asked, ¡°Yeah Talia was working on his ranch for 4 years.¡± I exined and they nodded.


    (A whole New World ¨C Leroy Sanchez, Jessica Sanchez)


    Then they sang a new song, and we all just sat there in awe listen to them singing together. Sabi and Amalia was smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t get over how amazing Talia is at singing.¡± Brent said in awe. ¡°Yeah we have heard it a few times already but still can¡¯t get over how amazing she is especially when those two sing together.¡± Theo said looking at Talia with such a brothrely smile.


    We kept listen to them singing the song. ¡°I get what you mean it¡¯s like magic, it¡¯s like every negetivity and worry just wash away.¡± Aiden said and the teams nodded.


    (Shallow ¨C Jada Facer, Kyson Facer)


    We all <b>just </b>sat there getting lost in the music and their voices. I can¡¯t be more proud of my baby siste.


    And she truly have be the most important person to me. And I swear I will do everything in my power to keep her safe.


    11:21 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d </b>


    Chapter 178.


    78


    When they got to the end of the song and Ta used more of her voice we all just looked at her in awe. ¡®Damn she have so good control. Calvin said shock and we all just nodded.


    They ended singing some more song after that, and then when they were done we ended up going to the cinema room and put on a


    movie.


    ¡°Yo Talia, you and Dina sound so amazing when you two sing together, but man, you have such an amazing singing voice, I will never get tired of hearing it.¡± Wesley said with a big smile.


    ¡°Aww, thats so kind of you to say, and d you guys liked it. Me and Fabro have been singing together for years and I have truly missed it so happy to have him back and can keep doing it now.¡± Talia said with a sweet smile on her face.


    Chapter Comments


    ͹3


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 186

    <b>Chapter </b>186.


    Bradley¡¯s pov.


    The two men in the car both talking on the phone, the guy driving giving a lot of directions and street names that needed to be blocked


    OIT.


    Caleb talked to the hospital I think telling them to have one OR ready for him, then he called someone else and told them to meet them at the hospital.


    I looked down on Talia and she had now closed her eyes. ¡°Talia, open you eyes.¡± I said in panic and that made them both look at me with a horrified look on their face.


    ¡°Fuck. Shit.¡± They both said at the same time. Then he checked for her puls.


    ¡°Please,y her down, and then you focus on give her mouth to mouth, you need to breath air into her lungs when I tell you too<i>.</i>¡± Caleb ordered and I did as I was told.


    We got heryed down in the seat, while me and Caleb got on the floor. Luckily this is one of those big roomy suv¡¯s<b>. </b>


    ¡°Blow in twice.¡± Caleb ordered and I did as I was told then he did chestpression.


    I felt my blood drain from my body. If he do that, that means her heart have stopped. This sweet girl that was so full of life just 10 minutes ago is now without a heart beat.


    ¡°Blow in twice.¡± Caleb instructed and I did as I was told. Then he started thepressions again.


    We kept on switching on this for what seemed like forever, and I don¡¯t think I have ever been in a car driving as fast as this guy did.


    We quickly got to the a stop and Caleb told me to lift Talia up again, then we rushed out of the car and into the hospital.


    One doctor came running up with doctor clothes for Caleb and he just undressed right then and there and put the hospital scrubbs on and while he did that the other doctors told me toy Talia down on the bed and I did.


    They started to check on her and when Caleb was done changing they rushed away. And one nurse picked up Calebs clothes and rushed after them.


    Me and the other dude just stood there looking in the direction they disappered in.


    I felt tears running down my face. Did I kill Talia by falling on her like that?


    This sweet girl that treated everyone around her with so much respect from what I could see.


    She lighted up the whole room, brought such a calm to everyone.


    I felt someone put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Come, let us sit down, the others is on the way.¡± The guy said with a small smile but he had tears in his eyes.


    I nodded and he guided me over to some chairs and we sat down.


    14:18 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>


    Chapter 186.


    <b>¡°</b>My name is Leon and Talia is my baby sister. Leon said giving me his hand to shake. Bradley, I said shaking his hand,


    <b>71 </b>


    ¡°Bradley do not me yourself. This was all an ident. And your teammate that idently grabbed her jersey shouldn¡¯t me himself either.¡± Leon said with sincerity and tears running down his face.


    ¡°We all have to hope everything will be okay, but trust me, no one is ming you or your teammate, Leon said looking at me and f


    nodded.


    ¡°Do you want me to go and see if I can find some information about your teammate that got injured during the match?¡± He then asked.


    I looked at him surprised before I nodded. ¡°Okay what is his name?¡± Leon asked standing up. ¡°Logan Levine.¡± I answered and Leon nodded and headed towards the reseption.


    I just pray with everything in me that Talia will be okay. This world need someone like her in it.


    ¡°Your friend is in surgery right now, but they think he will recover hundred percent. They also said the medical help he got before the paramedic brought him in, helped a lot, and made sure he wouldn¡¯t have any chronic issues.¡± Leon said with a small smile and he put a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to you sister.¡± I said in a broken voice. ¡°Talia may have done a lot of the work, but you listen to all her instructions and you made sure he didn¡¯t move that injured leg. I saw how you held his foot still. You did a great job.¡± Leon said giving my shoulder <i>a </i>gentle squeeze.


    Not long after a lot of people came running into the hospital, among them was the home team we yed today as well as my own team.


    ¡°Leon how is Talia?¡± A guy with sandy colored hair and crystal blue eyes asked with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Kayden..¡± Leon started with a broken voice, then he pulled the Kayden guy into a tight hug.


    ¡°Leon, you are scaring me.¡± Kayden said into the hug. Leon pulled away from the hug and looked at Kayden and the rest of everyone that came here.


    ¡°When we brought Talia here, during the car ride here, her stopped beating, so uncle Caleb and Brandley started cpr in the car. And they had not been able to get her heart to beat before we reached the hospital.¡± Leon said and everyone started crying.


    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to grab her jersey.¡± Magnus said with tears down his face.


    ¡°This is none of yours fault! Come the manager of the hospital have given us our private wing ready and your friend will be brought up there as well.¡± A older guy say with a sad smile.


    Everyone nodded, even my own team and coach as well as their team and coach and a billions other guys anddies.


    We all headed up there and then we all sat down. The dude I idently hit in the face with my elbow during the game sat down next to <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    ¡°Please<b>, </b>don¡¯t me yourself boddy, and nobody on your teams fault. I believe everything will be okay. And my twin sister will be fine,¡± he said giving me a sad smile.


    Man twin sister, now that he say that I can see the resemce.


    ¡°My sister <b>is </b>strong, she will get through this.¡± Another guys said who have hazel brown hair but same ivy purple eyes.


    <b>14:18 </b>Sat, <b>Oct </b>4


    Chapter 186.


    671


    I looked over at the two guys from the match that is Ta¡¯s boyfriends, they were standing with the guy asking Leon about Talia and two


    others.


    The five of them look so damn broken. Is she together with all five of them? Well she sure do deserve all the love and happiness in the


    world.


    We all just ended up sitting in the private wing and worry about Talia, and after a while Logan was rolled up, he was still sedated after the surgery.


    But the doctors said he would wake up in a few hours. A littleter another doctor came and told us they had been able to get Talia¡¯s heart to breath again and that Caleb is working on fixing Talia¡¯s punctured lung.


    Chapter Comments


    Laura Byrum


    7 hours ago


    love the book!!!


    SHARE


    1


    3 Reviews >


    1 <fn73bf> This content belongs to find~novel</fn73bf>


    3

 Awakens 187

    <b>Chapter </b><b>187</b>.


    :


    <b>A </b>


    3669


    (A/N: I have to say I try to get chapters out as fast as I can. I love that so many love the story and want to read more of it, but real life happens at times. When I was writing about the basketball game I wrote all that in one sitting. Then I get a call from a family member calling for help while I writing about Bradley, Caleb, Leon and Talia in the car on its way to the hospital.


    My family member stopped breathing and I called for our version of 911, and the paramedic had to resuscitate them. And I had to spend the rest of my day at the hospital and yesterday clean up her apartment and also be there for my family member. Help take care of her three kids <b>as </b>well.


    So I will keep dropping chapters when I can, but please everyone remember I¡¯m just human myself and also have a real life that have <b>to </b>take priority at times.


    And for those of you whoin she is with 5 guys, well if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t read my story.


    For those of you who keepining about my grammar, as I have said before English isn¡¯t my mainnguage so I try my best for you all. If you don¡¯t like things in my book just stop reading instead of talking down on me as a writer or my book.


    I¡¯m not a high school kid, I¡¯m actually <b>32 </b>years old, but my mainnguage and English, the grammar is very different, but I do my best<b>. </b>


    For the rest of you, again thank you all for the love and support you all are giving to me and my stories! I appreciate it from the bottom of my heart. And it is for you guys I do my best for my stories to be <b>as </b>best as <b>I </b>can make them.


    Just all of you, please have some understanding that right now my real life can be a bit hectic but I will do my best to give you more chapters as fast as I can.


    Lots of love from Tu <b><</b><b>3</b>)


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    Before the game I started to have this bad feeling, but during the game and saw how amazing Talia was ying, I didn¡¯t think more off it.


    And I have to say I¡¯m so proud of her after she helped the other teams yer that got injured.


    But when I saw she flying in the air and tumbled over the guy and then was <b>just </bying on the floor<b>, </b>my heart stopped beating.


    Seeing they rush out I felt my blood drain from my body. My poor Talia, why do it always have to be my poor sweet Talia?


    She have already been through so much shit, why can¡¯t she just be living a good and happy life?


    When we got to the hospital and Leon told us her heart had stopped I just felt my world shatter.


    <b>I </b>saw the guy that brought her in, the one she tumbled over as well <b>as </b>the one that grabbed her jersey by ident they both looked so broken.


    We all got sent up to a private wing again and now we are even more people here. All our families are here, Talia¡¯s guards, both basketball teams that yed today are here as well as the football team.


    Talia have brought all these people together, she is our glue, or shining light in the darkness<b>. </b>We can¡¯t lose her, none of <b>us </b>can.


    11:52 Tue, <b>Oct </b>7


    Chapter 187.


    After a little they brought up the dude from the other team Talia helped during the game.


    46


    And then they say uncle Caleb had been able to get Talia¡¯s heart to start beating again but he is now working on her punctured lung.


    So now we all kept waiting again. I saw the two guys that was involved in the ident with Talia is truly beating themselves up.


    So me, Ezra, Carter, Levi and Kai walked up to them where they sit next to the bed of their injured teammate.


    We all introduced ourselves to them and them to us.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t beat yourself up, Talia already had a broken rib before ying the game, but she is stubborn, and didn¡¯t want to sit out. So this is not your fault, it truly is just a bad ident.¡± I said looking between Magnus and Bradley.


    They both looked at me shocked and so did the rest of her team. And our own coach.


    ¡°Are you saying I let Talia y with a broken rib?¡± Coach Brown asked surprised and we nodded.


    ¡°She have a broken rib, and have been able to move like that? She didn¡¯t show any sign of pain at all.¡± Bradley said both shocked, surprised and he also sounded a bit amazed.


    *Talia is a very special girl, and she have had a hard life, it¡¯s not our story to tell, but I know Talia and she wouldn¡¯t want you guys to beat yourself up because of what happened and she will be fine. She have to be¡­¡± I said giving them a small smile.


    ¡°You five are her boyfriends?¡± Bradley asked and we nodded. And that made him smile. ¡°From the little I have gotten to know her at the court today, she deserve all the love she can, so it¡¯s good to see she always have someone that can give her that! Talia have my deepest respect.¡± Bradley said with a smile.


    ¡°We are d you guys don¡¯t look down on her for it, many do, especially when they don¡¯t understand it, but Talia truly do deserve to feel nothing but love every day of her life. And now she have five guys that will do anything and everything for her.¡± Ezra said and we nodded as well as Magnus and Bradley.


    A littleter Talia was brought up, and they ced her bed not far from Logan and we all just kept looking at her, she had a breathing tube down her throat. And she is hooked up to so many different machines again.


    I hate seeing Talia like this in a hospital bed. <fn5d31> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find_Novel(.</fn5d31>


    ¡°She will be okay, her heart is beating good and strong, the punctured lung is fixed and we will keep her here at the hospital for a day or two after she wake up just to make sure she is okay, but she have to take it easy and not do anything crazy.¡± Uncle Caleb exined.


    ¡°She also have to stay away from football and basketball for a few weeks to properly recover.¡± Uncle Caleb said sadly.


    ¡°Man she is gonna be so pissed.¡± Theo said in groan while covering his face and we all let out a little chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah<b>, </b>but we don¡¯t have a choice<b>, </b>she need to heal so I need all of you to make sure she is taking it easy.¡± Uncle Caleb said and we all nodded.


    <b>11:52 Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 188

    <b>Chapter </b><b>188</b><b>. </b>


    Bradley¡¯s


    :


    I do get that this sweet girl have so many boyfriends, she honestly deserve it all. And I just hope that after all this, we can be friends.


    <b>66 </b>


    She seems like such a great person, so kind hearted, so sweet, caring and loving. But also strong minded, standing up for people around


    her.


    The doctors said that thanks to Talia¡¯s medical skills and that me and my teammate was able to keep Logan as still as we did, he would recover hundred percent.


    He just need to heal first and it may take a while, but he will recover fully.


    I see Logan is starting to wake up and we all either sit around his bed or stand at the end of his bed.


    Caleb came over and looked over Logan¡¯s states. And when Logan opened his eyes he first looked at me and Magnus then he looked at


    Caleb.


    ¡°Hey Logan, I¡¯m Doctor Caleb Alonso. How are you feeling?¡± Caleb asked with a small smile.


    ¡°I feel okay, I don¡¯t feel any pain at all. But will my leg be okay?¡± Logan asked Caleb worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, you have gotten some painkillers so please let us know when you start to feel pain and you will get more painkillers. Your leg should healpletely, but it may take some time, you had a severe injury, but thanks to Talia¡¯s medical expertise and your teammate holding you still, Talia was able to prevent your injuries to worsen.¡± Caleb exined.


    ¡°We will keep the cast on for about 12 weeks since the fracture was <b>so </b>severe, then we will slowly start to rehabilitate your leg, but with time you will be back to hundred percent.¡± Caleb added and Logan nodded.


    ¡°I would like to thank Talia for the help.¡± Logan said looking between me, Magnus and Caleb. And we looked at him a little sadly.


    Caleb moved to the side so Logan could see Talia in the bed next to him.


    ¡°<b>As </b>you can see Talia have had a injury of her own and is currently still sedated.¡± Caleb said and Logan looked at Talia with tears in his


    eyes<b>. </b>


    ¡°What happened?¡± Logan looked over at me and Magnus.


    ¡°She jumped up in the air and was gonna shoot another three pointer, Magnus idently got a hold of her jersey after she had taken the shoot and then she was sent flying into me and we both fell to the floor, she under me, a broken rib punctured her lung and she couldn¡¯t breath, on the way to the hospital her heart stopped as well. But Caleb here say she will be fine, just have to take it <b>easy</b>.¡± I exined and Logan looked sadly over at Talia.


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡± Logan asked looking between Caleb and Talia. When Logan asked that the rest of the people in the room stepped a little closer.


    ¡°She is still sedated, and it will get out of her system in a few hours. So until then we all should get some rest, because help us all<b>, </b>when she will get told she have to take it easy for a good while.¡± Caleb started say in a doctor tone then rubbing his head in his hand when he said thest part.


    11:52 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7


    Chapter 188.


    :


    ¡°Is she really that stubborn?¡± Magnus asked carefully and everyone just looked at Talta and nodded their head.


    ¡°And trust me you don¡¯t want to be on my twin sister¡¯s bad side.¡± Theo said in a chuckle.


    ¡°Oh I picked up on that when she got back on the court after I idently elbowed you to the face.¡± I said in a little chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah, she needed to calm down or you would have been in big trouble out on the court.¡± Carter chuckle.


    We all kept talking getting to know each other. Even though we lost against them today, todays match have given us some great new friends.


    After a while my own basketball team headed home, but me and Magnus was staying here with Logan.


    We all just kept talking, Kayden and Kai holding a h?nd of Talia, Carter, Ezra and Levi is holding a hand on her body. They all seem so close but I have picked up that Kayden seem to share something a little deeper for Talia.


    They do look so great together thought and I just hope I can find what they share with my special someone.


    Caleb walked up to Logan, ¡°How are you feeling? It¡¯s time for a new dose of painkillers if you want it.¡± He asked while looking over Logan¡¯s stats.


    ¡®I¡¯m okay for now.¡± Logan said. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t hesitate to asked if you need something, your injury is truly painful.¡± Caleb said and Logan nodded.


    Then Caleb, and the two nurses tending to Talia, walked over to Talia and started to take the tube out of her.


    ¡°Is she gonna wake up soon?¡± Kayden asked Caleb hopeful. ¡°Yes, she should wake up within the next hour.¡± Caleb said smiling to Kayden.


    Now we all kept waiting for Talia to wake up.


    It felt like that hoursted forever. Kayden kept begging Talia to wake up every now and then.


    ¡°Babe, what happened?¡± Talia¡¯s weak voice was suddenly heared. ¡°Babe.¡± Kayden whispered loud enough for us close to hear it then he gave her a sweet kiss.


    ¡°Babe, you better stop ending in a hospital bed like this, it¡¯s breaking my heart seeing you like this.¡± He said with tears down his face cupping her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry babe, just trying to relive how we meet from time to time.¡± Talia said in a chuckle which also made the rest chuckle even Kayden.


    ¡°Babe, let¡¯s not try to relive that any time soon, we have done enough of that already don¡¯t you think?¡± Kayden said in a littleughter in his voice.


    Talia smiled looking up into his eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Sweetheart.¡± Caleb said walking up to the bed and that made Talia look at Caleb.


    ¡°Uncle, what happened?¡± Talia asked in a weak voice. ¡°When you fell to the floor and Bradley fell over you, your broken rib punctured your lung and after the air got knocked out of you, you struggled to breath and that also ended in your heart stopped beating.¡± Caleb exined


    66


    <b>11:52 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    Chapter 188.


    and Talia looked back at her guys with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Guys I¡¯m so sorry, I never meant for this to happen.¡± Talia whispered with tears in her eyes looking at her guys then she looked at <b>Theo</b><b>, </b>Den, Kyle and Luke.


    Then she looked at me and Magnus. ¡°And you two better not me yourself, because this was my own fault.¡± Talia said sternly but <b>with </b><b>a </b>weak voice.


    <b>¡°</b>We have told them that, and we have told you will kick their butt if they do when you are good and recovered to do so.¡± Carter chuckled and we all chuckled with. <fn5253> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find1Novel</fn5253>


    ¡°What recovery? I¡¯m fine, and ready to head home.¡± Talia said almost shocked. ¡°Yeah you need to take it easy Love until you are better <b>so </b>no activities of any kind.¡± Kai said rubbing the back of his neck.


    Chapter Comments


    5

 Awakens 189

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter 189 </b>


    :


    G


    Talia¡¯s pov.


    I can¡¯t believe I ended up in the damn hospital again. I know this will put a bump in my ns.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you will have to take it easy for a few weeks, no activities like football, basketball or workout. No PE during school and no other activities! You have to take it easy and if you don¡¯t agree to that I will hold you home from school when we get out of the hospital.¡± Uncle Caleb said sternly and both dad and Fabro nodded.


    ¡°Schei? auf die Schei?e, das ist so dumm¡± I said in a groan sinking more into the pillow.


    (fuck this shit, this is so stupid)


    The rest of my family other then Fabro and Michelle looked at me confused, and Bradley chucked which made everyone look at him.


    ¡°Did you understand what she said?<b>¡± </b>Carter looked at Bradley shocked.


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah she is speaking German¡± Bradley said with a small smile.


    ¡°Guess taking Germannguage lessonses in handy now huh?¡± Logan chucked looking at Bradley who nodded.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Levi asked curiously. And I gave ¡®don¡¯t you dare tell them¡® look to Bradley.


    ¡°Uhm, it seems like it¡¯s better to keep my mouth shut right now!¡± Bradley said while rubbing the back of his neck.


    ¡°§®§Ú§Ý§Ñ§ñ, §å§ã§á§à§Ü§à§Û§ã§ñ §Ú §á§à§ã§Ý§å§ê§Ñ§Û! §ª§ß§Ñ§é§Ö §ä§í §ä§à§Ý§î§Ü§à §å§ê§Ú§Ò§Ö§ê§î§ã§ñ. §ª §ä§Ö§Ò§Ö §á§â§Ú§Õ§×§ä§ã§ñ §Ü§Ñ§Ü§à§Ö¨C§ä§à §Ó§â§Ö§Þ§ñ §á§â§à§Ó§Ö§ã§ä§Ú §Ó §á§à§ã§ä§Ö§Ý§Ú.¡± Fabro said sternly.


    (Sweetheart, you better take it easy and listen! or it will just cause more injuries. And that again will make it so you will have to be bedridden for a while instead.)


    I looked at Fabro annoyed for a little before I gave him a small nod.


    Like this will stop me from taking matters into my own hands.


    Caleb told me I had to stay in the hospital for two days to make sure everything is working properly.


    I also had to have the rest of the week off school when I get home, and that made me even more upset.


    Like <b>I </b>get it, they all just want to look out for me, but I can handle the pain without any problems, I am used to live with pain for years and not let it stop me from doing anything.


    I know my family care about me and my well being, but I just want to get rid of my <b>so </b>called mom, Gregor and Scarlette once and for all!


    I want my twin brother properly back again. I hate that we have to pretend like that at school. And most of all I hate that he have to work undercover for the Irish mafia.


    I looked at Brent. ¡°How did the game go?¡± I asked with a smile.


    <b>11:52 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7


    *Bambina, you almost died and all <b>you </b>care about is how the game went? Brent asked in shock but with a little chuckle, the rest of my teammates, brothers and my guys chuckled with.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Why </b>are you even surprised at that Brent? It¡¯s Talia we are talking about.¡± Theo chuckled which just made everyoneugh.


    <b>¡°</b>True, well we won the game 76-58. Brent answered with a small smile.


    ¡°You guys won the game early on, you all yed truly amazing. How long have you guys yed together?¡± Bradley asked with a smile.


    ¡®Well Talia here joined almost two weeks ago, the rest of us have yed since we started high school.¡± Jamie answered with a smile as well which made the three from the other team look at us in shock.


    ¡°Wow<b>, </b>you all yed so well together, we would think you guys have yed together for years.¡± Logan said in shock.


    We all kept talking for a while then the rest of my family <b>except </b>for dad, Leon, Dante, Aaron, David, Nico<b>, </b>Theo, Den, Kyle<b>, </b>Luke, my guys and my <b>six </b>guards went home.


    They <b>were </b>gonna spend the night here at the hospital with me.


    Bradley and Magnus <b>was </b>gonna stay the night here as well with Logan and Logan¡¯s parents.


    Logan¡¯s parents thanked me so much for helping their son but I told them I don¡¯t need a thank you, <b>I </b>just did what anyone would do.


    Kayden got into bed with me and not long after I fell asleep.


    The next morning when I woke up uncle Caleb and a few other doctors had to do a few test on me then Logan.


    For the rest of the day we all just hung out here at the hospital and after school, those who went to school came back here.


    The rest of the family also came to check up on me and they all told me they missed me at home.


    The same thing happened the day after and the day after that I was allowed to go home.


    So it¡¯s now Tuesday and I have to stay home from school for the rest of the week. And I already know I will be bored to death. <fn42a2> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find1Novel</fn42a2>


    Caleb had suggested that Logan and his two friends woulde home with us so he could keep checking on Logan¡¯s leg and Logan¡¯s parents was grateful for that.


    This week have both gone by slow but also fast! I have gotten to know Bradley, Magnus and Logan pretty well since they have been staying at our ce<b>. </b>


    When the rest of my family I go to school with was at school I <b>was </b>chilling with them.


    And apparently Bradley, Logan and Magnus <b>is </b>gonna transfer to our school.


    We all love that idea because we all love hanging out with them and they are great people.


    66


    <b>11:52 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    So I guess our group just turned a little bit bigger now. After dad and Leon asked me repeatedly how I felt about them and if I picked <b>up </b>any bad vibes¡® from them and I told them every time I don¡¯t.


    They ended up telling them we all belonged to different mafias and they also got to learn my life story.


    When Bradley heard or read up on my story hepletely broke down.


    I ended up just sitting in hisp and hugging him tightly tofort him.


    This guy sure have a big heart, same with Logan and Magnus. They had tears running down their faces.


    They were also told the n that¡¯s in motion right now, how Theo is working undercover and have to pretend to hate me at school.


    To say Bradley was pissed hearing how my family had agreed to have Theo beat me up is an understatement.


    Bradley have be somewhat super protective over me.


    Just like how Luke is, and how my five boyfriends are. My brothers just call it the ¡°Talia magic¡® whatever that means.


    None of those seven guys let me do anything alone. And it¡¯s starting to drive me crazy, I¡¯m only allowed to use the bathroom alone, and feed myself other then that they do everything for me.


    Now I just can¡¯t wait to start school tomorrow and it will also be Bradley, Logan and Magnus first day at our school.


    Chapter Comments


    <b>?? </b>


    Visitor


    11 hours ago


    Very good! Looking forward to the next chapter when avable. Thank you<i>!! </i>


    LIKE


    SHARE


    2 Reviews >

 Awakens 190

    <b>Chapter </b><b>190</b><b>. </b>


    Kai¡¯s <b>pov</b><b>. </b>


    Last week school was so damn boring without Ta with us.


    Every student asked if Talia was okay and we all reassured them that Talia was fine.


    Talia sure is popr at our school, and that is without even trying. Everyone care about Talia and they all respect her so <b>much</b><b>. </b>


    Scarlette in the other hand love that Talia is away from school.


    We see Theo start to struggle to keep his mask and act together when he <b>is </b>around Scarlette. And <b>I </b>can¡¯t me him<b>! </b>


    <b>We </b>all just wish <b>we </b>can take her out here and now, but due to our mafia code <b>we </b><b>can¡¯t </b>and we <b>also </b>don¡¯t want to mess with the n that is in motion already.


    The five of <b>us </b>have also noticed that Bradley is keeping a close eye on Talia, and have be super protective over her.


    We <b>see </b>he¡¯s not trying anything with her, he is really respectful and don¡¯t do anything.


    But we all see he¡¯s have more feelings for Talia then he want to admit. And we can all see how Talia is rxing with him as well.


    Its subconsciously and I don¡¯t think Talia realizes it herself.


    But she was the same way with me, Carter, Levi and Ezra when she and Kayden started to date.


    She do lean into his touches and she let her guard down more around him like she do to us<b>. </b><fne301> ?????? ???? FindN()vel</fne301>


    And somehow the five of us don¡¯t get jealous of it. And the five of us have takes about this a lot the past week when we noticed it.


    We know Talia will never do anything with him, not unless we let him be apart of our group.


    And like <b>I </b>said, it don¡¯t seem like Talia realizes her feelings for Bradley or how she behave towards him is different then how she behaves or interact with the other brothers and friends we all consider siblings at this point.


    And now me, Kayden<b>, </b>Ezra, Levi and Carter have decided we want to have a talk with Bradley about it. We all just want Talia happy and feel love every single day.


    So if Bradley is down to date Talia with the five of us and agree to the rules we have. We want to ept him if that is what Talia wishes as well.


    None of <b>us </b>would ever think <b>we </b>would agree to ept an outsider from our group into our rtionship with Talia<b>, </b>but we all see how much he care and honestly love Talia, that we are willing to ept it.


    It¡¯s like Talia and Bradley also share something super special <b>just </b>like Kayden and Talia.


    <b>Me</b><b>, </b>Carter, Ezra and Levi know that Talia and Kayden have something deeper together then what we share with her.


    <b>11:52 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 7 </b>


    Chapter 190.


    We also know that Talia love us just as much as she love Kayden but we can¡¯t deny that Kayden truly is Ta¡¯s safe ce <b>and </b>biggest


    But we see Bradley have be that for Talia too and we would be assholes if we deny Talia that.


    We all know the one that can be a even biggerfort and safe ce for Talia is Theo. He is her twin and they do share <b>a </b>very <b>special </b>bond together that nobody can <b>ever </b>destroy.


    Once we arrive at school, Kayden carried Talia and they were gonna follow Bradley, Magnus and Logan to the reception to get their schedule, locker and lockerbination.


    While the rest of us headed to our locker and got our stuff and got to ss.


    About 10 minutes into the ss the five of them plus Ken, Jake, Riley and Charlie came walking into the ss room.


    Since Tyler and n is working undercover now with Theo they have been taken off her probation at school so Scarlette won¡¯t suspect anything.


    Our teacher had Bradley, Magnus and Logan present themselves for the ss then they took their seats and sat down.


    Talia was just sitting in Kayden¡¯sp for this ss<b>. </b>


    For the next ss the basketball team had practice and even though Talia have to sit out from participating she still had to go to practice.


    Bradley, Logan and Magnus is joining our team as well. Even though Logan have to sit out due to the cast.


    At least then Talia have somepany on the bench.


    For the rest of us that don¡¯t y basketball we headed for or next ss<b>. </b>


    And I swear every ss Talia is not with us is so damn boring.


    But luckily the ss after its football practice and we all rushed to get ready.


    When Ken came walking out in the field with Talia in his arms <b>I </b>rushed up to them and gently took Talia into my arms.


    ¡°My Love, I have missed you so much!¡± I said before giving her a gentle kiss.


    Then Levi and Kayden gave her a kiss as well before we sat down on the bench waiting for our coach.


    Our coach came and also told Talia it was good to see her again.


    Then we started with warm ups before we started to y a game.


    Talia was chilling with those who was extras and Talia also shouted a few pointers here and there to us all to better our y style.


    When practice was over we hurried to in the showers and we had told Talia we would meet her in the cafeteria.


    <b>11:52 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    Chapter 190.


    <b>So </b>when we came into the cafeteria we <b>say </b>Talia sitting in Joshua¡¯sp eating her <b>usual </b><b>sd</b>.


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t <b>help </b>but smile seeing her. She sure love her sd.


    When I walked past the table Scarlette and Theo was sitting on, I could hear a little of their conversation.


    (66)


    ¡°Babe, look at that bitch, she thinks she run the school with her fake attitude. I want her gone, we have to figure out a way to make that happen soon.¡± Scarlette whispered angrily.


    ¡®I know baby, we will figure something out. It¡¯s <b>just </b>hard when she always have <b>so </b>many around her.¡± Theo whispered <b>back</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t stand watching her ugly face babe! I want to get my revenge on her before we give her to Cillian.¡± She continued to whisper.


    ¡°I know baby, soon I promise! We have a bitch that need to be taught a lesson.¡± Theo whispered and I noticed he looked at me behind Scarlette¡¯s back.


    I gave him a small nod before heading over to the table with the rest of our groups and gave Talia a kiss on her forehead.


    While doing that I looked over at the table Scarlette and Theo was sitting on, and I could see how pissed off Scarlette was.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, it¡¯s honestly fun pissing that bitch off.


    Then I sat down next to Talia and Kayden handed me my lunch.


    And all of <b>us </b>just kept enjoying our lunch as a big group. Every now and then people came by to tell Talia how happy they are to see her again.


    Chapter Comments


    1


    Write Comments


    SHARE

 Awakens 191

    <b>Chapter </b><b>191</b>.


    Bradley¡¯s pov.


    8663


    During lunch lunch I noticed the one girl the rest pointed out is Scarlette but goes by the name Leslie, she gave Talia a lot of nasty <b>and </b>mad looks.


    I just wish I could go over there and knock that look of her face. Nobody should look at Talia like that.


    For the past week me, Magnus, Logan and Talia have been able to get to know each other better.


    And the three of us ended up changing school to theirs. Caleb is also making sure that Logan¡¯s leg is good, and we kinda just stay at their ce.


    Their house is so big, and as I learned it¡¯s an old castle that have been renovated, it have 150 bedrooms that is not servants quarters. And then you can think one bedroom can have a double bed so the house can aendate over 300 people.


    It have been hard to understand how the dunamic work in the house and who <b>is </b>who in the house, but I will ty to break it down as best as I can for you guys. So let me tell you their name age and how they look like.


    Thomas is Talia¡¯s grandfather and Talia is the only one allowed to call him ¡®Papa¡®. He is 65 years old and he have a mix of hazel brown and gray short hair. He also have the ivy purple color eye trait, he have the family feature like straight nose and sharp jawline.


    Josefine is Talia¡¯s grandmother and Talia is the only one allowed to call her ¡®Nona¡®. She is a very sweet and lovingdy, and she allways fuss over her kids and grandkids. She is 63 years old and have a mix of caramel brown and gray shoulder long hair. Hazel brown eyes and she also have the family trait as button nose a lot of the people in the family have.


    Arthur, Talia¡¯s dad is the oldest Thomas and Josefine¡¯s kids. Arthur is 46 years old, he have hazel brown hair, ivy purple eyes color, a well kept beard that truly suits him, strong jawline and button nose. And he is about 181 cm tall.


    Arthur have 7 kids, so if I¡¯m going from oldest to youngest.


    Leon is the oldest, and he is also the Don of the American mafia, he is 26 years old and he is also the CEO of Bianchi corporation, which is apany that own a lot of businesses, like hotells, restaurants, hostpitals, agency firms and so on. That is their legal work and how they are able to keep their wealth hidden from the world.


    Leon can look like a younger version of Arthur, short hazel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, strong jawline and he is about 188 cm tall.


    Dante is the second oldest he is 23 years old, he work with Leon in the familypany and is also Leon¡¯s second inmand in the mafia. He too could look like a younger version of Arthur except he have short ck hair that is apparently after their mother. But anyway, short sun blond hair, sharp jawline, button nose and ivy purple eyes and 185.


    David and Aaron are twin and are 20 years old. David study medisin and Aaron study business. David have short ck hair, square face shape, ivy purple eyes, button nose, sharp jawline and 176 cm tall. Where Aaron have short hazel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, sharp jawline<b>, </b>straight nose and <b>173 </b>cm tall.


    Nics or Nico as he likes to be called, he is very protective over Talia, they told us that it wasn¡¯t like that in the beginning but he quickly came around after some shit happened at school. He is 18 years old, short hazel brown hair, ivy pruple eyes, square face shape, strong and sharp jawline, straight nose and 175 cm tall.


    Then it¡¯s Theo, Talia¡¯s twin brother. He is <b>17 </b>years old, he have short strawberry blond hair like Talia, ivy purple eyes, a square face shape,


    <b>11:52 </b>Tue, Oct 7


    Chapter 191.


    4 <fn4> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn4>


    66


    sharp and strong jawline, straight nose<b>, </b>rosy small lips and 178 cm tall.


    Andrew is Arthur and Josefine second son, and that makes him Talia¡¯s uncle, he is 44 years old and have short hazel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, straight nose and about 184 cm tall. He is married to Alice who is a very sweet and she adore Talia. She have drirty blond long hair that reach the middle of her back. She have sea green eyes, a button nose and about 169 cm tall.


    Andrew and Alice have 5 kids, and the oldest is Nathan who is <b>24 </b>years old and he work in the familypany. He have short hazel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, strong jawline, button nose and about 182 cm tall.


    Michel is next and he is 22 years old and he is working on bing a doctor. He have short dirty blond hair, forest green eyes, straight nose and 180 cm tall.


    Then it¡¯s Kieran who is 20 years old, he study business with Aaron. He also have short dirty blond hair, he have hazel brown eyes, button nose and 186 cm tall.


    Joshua is the second youngest to Andrew and Alice, he is 18 <b>years </b>old and goes to school with us. He have short dirty blond hair, hazel eyes<b>, </b>button nose, strong jawline and 187 cm tall.


    Last one that is Andrew and Alice¡¯s son is Kyle. He is 17 years old and goes to school with us. He have hazel brown hair<b>, </b>sea green eyes, straight nose and is 18 cm tall.


    Second youngest son to Thomas and Josefine is Mason who is 42 years old, he is also one of Talia¡¯s uncles. He have short caramel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, straight nose and 179 cm tall. He is married to L who is 40 years old. And L have waist long sun blond hair, stormy gray eyes, button nose, plump lips and 163 cm tall.


    Mason and L have 4 kids and the oldest is Lucian who is 21 years old. Lucian study business and he also own a tattoo studio actually. He have short sun blond hair, dark gray eyes, straight nose and 185 cm tall.


    Next is Kevin who is 19 and also goes to medical school. He have short hazel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, button nose and 182 cm tall.


    Then you have the twins Cole and Zachary or Zach as he like to be called. They are 18 years old and goes to school with us. Cole have short sun blond hair, stormy gray eyes, straight nose and 186 cm tall. Zach have short caramel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, button nose and 183 cm tall.


    Last son to Thomas and Josefine is Emmanuel but the family just call him Em. Talia call him uncle Em. He is 40 years old. Short hazel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, straight nose and 189 cm tall. He have 4 biological kids and he adoptated Den.


    Chapter Comments


    ? LIKE

 Awakens 192

    The mafia princess return


    <b>Chapter </b><b>192</b><b>. </b><fn06cd> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn06cd>


    Bradley¡¯s pov,


    Em¡¯s oldest son is Brandon who is 20 years old, Brandon study business with David. He have short hazel brown hair, sea blue eyes, button nose and is 182 cm <b>tall</b>.


    <b>Next </b>is Zane who is 19 years old, he also study business. He have dirty blond hair, ivy purple eyes, button nose and is 175 cm tall.


    Then you have the twins Adam and Bryan who is 18 years old. Adam have short dirty blond hair, sky blue eyes, straight nose and 187 cm tall. Bryan have short hazel brown hair, ivy purple eyes, button nose and is 184 cm tall.


    Last you have Den who Em adopted and is considered a son and a part of the family. He is 17 years old, he have short sun blond hair, amber brown eyes, button nose and is 186 cm tall.


    Okay so that is the biological Bianchi family, but then if <b>I </b>continue you have the British mafia<b>, </b>Jacob Miller is <b>47 </b>years old, he have dark brown hair, sky blue eyes, straight nose, a well kept beard, he use sses and he is 179 cm tall.


    He is married to Linda. And Linda is 45 years old, she have long sun blond hair that reach down to the middle of her back, sea blue eyes, heart shaped face, button nose<b>, </b>small lips and she is about 162 cm tall.


    Jacob and Linda have 4 kids and the oldest is Victor who is 26 and the Don of the British mafia. He have ck hair with a shine of blue in it, sea blue eyes, straight nose and 186 cm tall.


    The second son is Stuart who <b>is </b>24 years old and Victor¡¯s second inmand. Stuart have short sandy blond hair, sea blue eyes, button nose and 184 cm tall.


    Then it¡¯s Kayden who is 18 years old, he have short sandy colored hair, crystal blue eyes, sharp and strong jawline, button nose, rosy full lips and he is 189 cm tall.


    Theirst kid is a girl name Sabrina who is 7 years old. She adore Talia and calls her ¡®pretty¡® it¡¯s truly sweet and adorable. Sabrina have shoulder long hazel brown hair, sky blue eye, button nose and small lips.


    Then we have the Russian mafia the Volkov. The father is Liam Volkov who is 47 years old, he have short sun blond hair, forest green eyes, straight nose, strong jawline and is around 183 cm tall. Liam is married to Elena who is 45 years old. She have creamy blond long hair that reach the middle of her back, sea green eyes, button nose, small lips and is 163 cm tall.


    Liam and Elena have 5 kids, the oldest is Dominic who is the Don of the Russian mafia. Simone is Dominic¡¯s twin sister and they are 25 years old. Dominic have short creamy blond hear, emerald green eyes, straigh nose<b>, </b>plump lips and 185 cm tall. Simone have waist long sun blond hair, emerald eyes, button nose, full lips and 169 cm tall.


    Niy is next, he is <b>23 </b>years old and Dominic¡¯s second inmand. He have short creamy blond hair<b>, </b>sea green eyes, straight nose, strong jawline and 184 cm tall. He also have a scar on his left cheek.


    Then you have Maria who <b>is </b>20 years old and study business with David. She have long sun blond hair that reach the middle of her back, she have forest green eyes, button nose, full lips and is 165 cm tall.


    Thest of the Volkov kids are Amelia who is 9 years old, she also look up to Talia, here the other day Amalia said that Talia is the most beautiful girl she have ever seen and I have to agree with her. Amalia have sholder long creamy blond hair, sea green <b>eyes</b><b>, </b>button nose and small lips.


    <b>11:52 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    Chapter 192.


    In the Russian mafia you also have Dina Kotov who is also known as Fabro to Ta. He is 32 years old, I have seen how he also look <b>at </b>Talia like she is his own daughter but also a younger sister. I have understood that he is the one that have trained Talia and he is also Dominic¡¯s third inmand.


    Dina have short sun blond hair, amber brown eyes, straight nose and is about 188 cm tall. He is married to Michelle who is 30 years old. She have waist long ck hair, hazel brown eyes, button nose, small lips and 167 cm tall.


    Then we have the Mexican mafia where Alejandro Ramirez is the father, he is 46 years old, his wife died some years ago. Alejandro have short dark brown hair, hazel brown eyes, straight nose and 177 cm tall. He have two kids and that is Santiago who is the Don of the Mexican mafia and Olivia.


    Santiago is 26 years old, he have short dark brown hair, caramel brown eyes, straight nose and 179 cm tall. Olivia is 20 years old and she have waist long wavy ash


    brown hair, amber brown eyes, small lips and 162 cm tall.


    Then you have Talia¡¯s six guards, n is 26 years old and always calls Talia his little flower. He have champagne brown hair, sea green eyes, button nose and 191 cm tall.


    Ken is 27 years old, he have short ck hair, hazel brown eyes, straight nose and 186 cm tall. He always calls Talia little butterfly.


    Charlie is 24 years old, he have short chestnut brown hair, dark blue eyes, sharp jawline<b>, </b>straight nose and 183 cm tall. He always calls Talia cupcake.


    Jake is also 24 years old, he have short sandy colord hair, dark forest green eyes, button nose and he is about 185 cm tall. His nickname for Talia is pumpkin.


    Then you have Tyler who is <b>32 </b>years old, he have short ck hair, dark brown eyes, straight nose, a neatly kept beard that suits him and he is 184 cm tall. He always calls Talia Sweetie.


    Last of the guards you have Riley who is 30 years old. He have short sandy blond hair, dark blue eyes, button nose and he is 182 cm tall. His nickname for Talia is Honey.


    (A/N: It have been a few people asking for a family three and a better understanding for who all the people is and his they are rted to Talia, what they look like and their age. Next will be Talia¡¯s guys, friends and people on the football and basketball team.)


    Chapter Comments


    <b>?</b><b>, </b>


    Visitor


    10 hours ago


    love this<i>. </i>it helps to keep them straight. thank <i>you </i>for doing this!


    LIKE


    SHARE


    2 Reviews >


    Bo


    1


    <b>11:52 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7</b>¡­


    The mafia princess return

 Awakens 193

    <b>Chapter 193</b>.


    Bradley¡¯s pov<b>. </b>


    Then if I continue with Talia¡¯s boyfriends except for Kayden since I already told you about him. Next is Kai, he is 18 years old, he ys football, I understood that Kai was a very quitet person until Talia came into his life. Kai have short ck hair with blue shine to it, sea blue eyes, straight nose and small lips and he is 186 cm tall.


    Carter is 17 years old, he have short tawny brown hair, sea blue eyes, upturned nose and he is 191 cm tall.


    Ezra is 18 years old, he have short dirty blond hair, cocoa brown eyes, button nose, full lips and he is 186 cm tall.


    Levi is 18 years old, he have short caramel brown hair, sea green eyes, straight nose,


    small lips and he is <b>182 </b>cm tall.


    Then if I continue with what I understood was a group of friends before <b>Talia </b>joined and they all started to hang toghether.


    Cami is 17 years old, she have long mousy blond hair that reach the middle of her <b>back</b><b>, </b>she have sea green eyes, a button nose, small lips and she is 160 cm tall.


    Jack is 17 years old, he have short ck hair, sea green eyes<b>, </b>straight nose<b>, </b>small lips and he <b>is </b>about 181 cm <b>tall</b><b>. </b>


    Even is 18 years old, he have short sandy blond hair, amber brown eyes, button nose and he is 187 cm <b>tall</b>.


    Aurora is 17 years old, she is Benjamins little sister, she have waist long wavy ck hair, hazel brown eyes, button nose and she is 164 cm tall.


    Luke is 18 years old, he have short caramel brown hair, forest green eyes, straight nose, small lips and he is 186 cm tall. I also understand that he is not a biological brother to Talia, but he is treating her like she truly is his sister. Luke is very protective over Talia and they do have a tight ¡®sibling¡® bond.


    Last in that group of friends you have Austin who is 17 years old, he have short coffee brown hair, amber eyes, butten nose, full lips and 178 cm tall.


    Then you have the four best friends to Nico and Theo. I can start with Benjamin, he is 18 years old and Aurora is his little sister, he have short blue ck hair, dark brown eyes<b>, </b>straight nose, small lips and he is 182 cm tall.


    Next you have Henry he is also 18 years old, he have short coffee brown hair, amver eyes, straight nose, plump lips and 191 cm tall.


    Axel is 18 years old, he have short chestnut brown hair, moss green eyes<b>, </b>straight nose and 182 cm tall..


    Then you have Paul who is 17 years old, he have short red brown hair, dark brown eyes<b>, </b>small snub nose and 179 cm tall.


    If I take the basketball team next we have Brent who is 18 years old, he have short ck hair<b>, </b>icy blue eyes<b>, </b>upturned nose<b>, </b>straight lips and he is 194 cm tall. Jamie <b>is </b>18 years old, he have short hazel brown hair, dark brown eyes<b>, </b>straight nose, small lips and he is 190 cm tall.


    Stanley is 17 years old, he have short mouse blond hair<b>, </b>stormy gray eyes, button nose and he is <b>185 </b>cm tall. Kim <b>is </b>also 17 <b>years </b>old, he habe short ck hair, hazel brown eyes, hawknose and he is 182 cm tall.


    Robert is 18 years old, he have ear long ck hair, dark brown <b>eyes</b><b>, </b>roman nose and he is 187 cm tall. Owen is 17 years old, he have short


    <b>11:52 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    Chapter 193.


    sun blond hair, sky blue eyes, a funnel nose and he is 186 cm tall.


    19:4


    Aiden is 18 years old, he have short strawberry blond hair, dark blue eyes, roman nose and he is 189 cm tall. Isaiah is 18 years as well, he have short midnight ck hair, amber brown <b>eyes </b>and he is 194 cm tall.


    Cameron is 17 years old, he have short creamy blond hair, forest green eyes, small button nose and he is <b>192 </b>cm tall. Magnus he is 18 years old, he have short chestnut hair, hazel brown eyes, upturned nose a heart face shape and he is 187 cm tall.


    Then you have Logan who is 18 years old, he have short strawberry hair, sky blue eyes, button nose<b>, </b>oval face shape and he is 199 cm tall. If I have to describe myself, well I¡¯m 18 years old, I have short coffee ck hair, sea blue eyes, straight nose, diamond shaped face and I¡¯m 194 cm tall. <fnbef9> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find(?)ovel</fnbef9>


    That should be all on the basketball team, including us new ones, then I only have the football team left.


    Sander he is 18 years old, he have short dirty blond hair, sea green eyes, snub nose and he is about 182 cm tall. Leroy is 18 years old, he have short ck hair, caramel brown eyes, button nose and he is 185 cm tall.


    Wesley is 17 years old, he have short light brown hair, amber brown eyes, roman nose and he is <b>178 </b>cm <b>tall</b>. Ryan is 17 years as well, he have short light blond hair, sea blue eyes, snub nose and he is 180 cm tall.


    Amir he is 18 years old, he have short ck hair, dark brown eyes, big nose and he <b>is </b>190 cm tall. Xavier <b>is </b>17 years old, he have short milk chocte brown hair, hazel eyes, straight nose and he is 175 cm tall.


    Jace is 18 years old, he have short sun blond hair, sky blue eyes, button nose and he is 182 cm tall. Milo <b>is </b>18 years old, he have short dark brown hair, caramel brown eyes, roman nose and he is 184 cm tall.


    Calvin is 17 years old, he have short dark blond hair, hazel brown eyes, straight nose and he is 189 cm tall. Ivan, he is 17 years as well, he have short ck hair, dark brown eyes, small button nose and he is 178 cm tall.


    Ace he is 18 years old, he have short red hair, amber brown eyes, roman nose and he is 181 cm tall. Felix is 18 years old, he have short mouse brown hair, moss green eyes, button nose and he is 190 cm tall.


    Ryker is 17 years old, he have short dirty blond hair, sea blue eyes, roman nose and he is 183 cm tall. Then we have Tate who is 18 years old, he have short red hair, hazel brown eyes, snub nose and 184 cm tall.


    Oscar is 17 years old, he have short light brown hair, forest green eyes, upturned nose and he is 182 cm tall. Louis <b>is </b>18 years old, short ck blue hair, dark brown eyes, big nose and he is 187 cm tall.


    Eric is also 18 years old, he have short dark blond hair<b>, </b>sea green eyes<b>, </b>straight nose and he is 184 cm tall.


    All the guys are all muscr and fit. And Talia look <b>so </b>cute when she is standing next to any of us even next to the girl.


    Chapter Comments


    LIKE

 Awakens 194

    <b>Chapter 194</b>.


    : <fn3abd> Find the newest release on Find~Novel</fn3abd>


    €66


    Bradley¡¯s <b>pov</b><b>. </b>


    Trying to understand how everyone is in the Bianchi household have not been an easy task. Especially since all the guys think <b>of </b><b>Talia </b><b>as </b>a sister, even everyone on the basketball and football team, all their friends at school does that <b>as </b>well.


    So Talia just refere to them as her brothers and sisters. The fathers to the other mafia¡¯s is uncles and their wifes are aunties. Even Caleb who is honestly a doctor they got to work for them after Talia got back home from Seattle.


    Caleb is <b>43 </b>years old, he have short ck hair, stormy gray eyes, a well kept beard, a straight nose and he is 178 cm tall. The two nurses that tended to Talia at the hospital also came to work for the Bianchi at the same time and they are also Talia¡¯s personal maids.


    ina is 38 years old and she have waist long dark blond hair, forest green eyes, straight nose, small but full lips and she is 169 cm <b>tall</b>. Emma is <b>27 </b>years old, she have shoulder long mouse blond hair, amber eyes, straight nose, small lips and she is 166 cm tall.


    It have been some work to understand how they fit in to it all, but after Talia exined it pretty well for me a few days ago I think I have it down packed. But man I have to say it¡¯s a lot of people to keep track on.


    I just look at the wonderful girl across the table for me right now, I think she is sitting on Joshua¡¯sp right now. She truly is such an amazing person that have been able to get all these people together.


    I understand what Kayden mean that Talia is the glue to them all, as I have understood it¡¯s because of Talia, all these people are now hanging out together, both at school and off school and all their school friends who have also be brothers and sisters to each other and Talia have moved in with the Bianchi household.


    Even me, Magnus and Logan, after our time at the hospital we became pretty close to Talia, and when Caleb suggested that Logan came to stay with them for a while and Arthur said me and Magnus coulde with we jumped at the chance.


    I see Logan and Magnus have also started to look at Talia as a little sister. And even though I would love to say I do too, I do like Talia more then that.


    But I do respect that she is in a rtionship with Kayden, Kai, Carter, Ezra and Levi<b>, </b>so I won¡¯t do anything with my feelings. I¡¯m just grateful that I can have Talia in my life as a friend and sister.


    Our group also exined to us, that during lunch when Scarlette is in the cafeteria Talia won¡¯t speak and Talia and Theo is suppost to hate each other. I have looked over at Theo from time to time and he seem to be struggling to keep his act up.


    And I get him, not only to he have to pretend he like that chick that have cause his twin so much pain and suffering, he also have to talk bad about her and pretend he hate her with everything in him.


    From the moment I meet Talia, she have been nothing but kind, caring and honestly she is spreading so much joy, warmth and happiness around her. She have been someone I have wanted to stay close to since she walked out on the basketball courtst Saturday and now I can¡¯t think of ever wanting to be away from her.


    Our lunch ising to an end and we are about to head to our next ss that is math. So Cole <b>is </b>carrying Talia, and I have to say I found it amusing how they all wanna carry her around, I can see on Talia she find it annoying, but it is strict orders from Caleb so she have to listen if she even want to go to school.


    When we got into the ss, me Magnus and Logan greeted the teacher, then we took or seats. I see Talia is sitting on Colesp this ss.


    <b>11:53 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    Chapter 194.


    ¡°Talia dear, do you mind leading the ss today? We are gonna start a new topic and it seems like when you exin it the ss understand it better.¡± Mr White said rubbing the back of his head and the ss chuckled,


    ¡°Sure teach. Talia said in a sweet angelic voice and when she was about to stand up, Cole stood up with her in his arms and walked <b>up </b>to the board and carefully put her down.


    I saw the teacher showed Talia a few things and then I turned around to look at Nico. ¡°So is this normal? That the teacher ask their sudents to exin?¡± I whispered and Nico smirked at me.


    ¡°Nah, only Talia, she is too smart for her own good, and when she exin things we all understand it better<b>, </b>just wait and see. Nico whispered back and I just looked at him in shock then nodded.


    Then Talia started to exin todays topic and every single student payed close attention and wrote down a lot of notes. And I do get what Nico is saying she is exining it in such a way that everyone would understand it. Damn I wish I had transfered school sooner having Talia as my teacher.


    Before we knew it the ss was over and we headed over to our next ss. This time Talia was sitting on Henry¡¯sp. The ss went on and then we had thest one which also went by fast.


    When we got home to the Bianchi estate, we all headed into the game room, and some of <b>us </b>started to y some games while Talia and someof <b>us </b>started their homework.


    Every now and then people asked Talia for help and she of course helped them. Suddenly Carter came over to me and asked if he, Kai, Kayden, Ezra and Levi could talk to me for a little.


    I nodded and followed them out the porch door and we sat down in one of the seating arrangements out by the poor.


    ¡°Okay <b>so</b>, I¡® dont know how to say this or even bring it up, it will sound super weirding from us like this, but please keep an open mind to what we are about to ask you.¡± Kayden started saying rubbing the back of his neck.


    I just looked at him and the other four curiously, because I have no idea what they are getting at here.


    ¡°So we have picked up that even though you say you look at Talia like a sister, we know you have deeper feelings for her.¡± Kai said and I felt all the air got knocked out of me.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 1

 Awakens 195

    <b>Chapter </b><b>195</b><b>. </b>


    :


    Kayden¡¯s pov.


    Even though I truly don¡¯t want to share Talia with anyone else<b>, </b>it¡¯s hard enough to share her with the billion brothers we have gotten.


    I do see Talia feel a special kind offort and safey with Bradley as well. The type she feel with me, and she lean into his touches subconsciously.


    We see Bradley is being respectful towards Talia and our rtionship. But none of us want to deny Talia something that can help her and that is good for her. And we see that Bradley is.


    So if he is interessted in being apart of our rtionship group with Talia, we will wee him, and of course that is if Talia want that <b>as </b>well, but we don¡¯t want to talk to Talia about it first incase Bradley don¡¯t want to. <fn7c7e> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel</fn7c7e>


    And I know it¡¯s mean of us to maybe get Bradley¡¯s hopes up incase Talia don¡¯t want to, but we can¡¯t deny that Talia feel something <b>special </b>for Bradley, and it¡¯s not like Theo¡¯s twin bond or Luke¡¯s brother bond with Talia, it¡¯s deeper then that.


    ¡°Well..¡± Bradley started before he looked down on hisp. We saw he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I will admit I do feel strongly for Talia. But I do respect your rtionship with her and don¡¯t n on act on my feelings. I rather want Talia as a friend and sister then not have Talia in my life at all.¡± Bradley exined.


    ¡°We know, and we have seen how respectful you are towards Talia and our rtionship with her, but we can¡¯t deny that it also seem like Talia feel something for you. We see she always makes sure are in the room, then you, then its Theo, Luke, Den and Kyle.¡± Ezra exined to Bradley.


    ¡°We have also seen she lean into your touch, when she is close to you she have a special peace and calm around her, she way say she look at you as a brother but we see she care about you more.¡± Levi continued.


    Bradley looked at us with wide eyes and a clear look of surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can stop that. I try to keep a respectful distance away from her. The only other think I can think of is that I leave this house.¡± Bradley said more sadly and looking down on the ground in front of him.


    ¡°No, no please don¡¯t.¡± Carter said quickly almost panicking. ¡°Damn, we are going about this all wrong.¡± Carter added and rubbed the back of his head.


    ¡°If Talia agree to it, we have not talked to her about it yet because we wanted to see what you think of it, but would you want to join the rtionship we have with Talia?¡± I said also rubbing the back of my neck.


    Bradley just looked at us in shock for a while. ¡°And to make it clear<b>, </b>none of us are dateing each other we are only dating Talia but I can understand if that is not something you want to join, it can be pretty weird and not many people understand this kind of rtionship where we are more people dating the same girl.¡± I added looking carefully at Bradley who is still just looking at us in shock.


    ¡°I know this may not be the ideal rtionship you want in your life, and have to share the girl you love more then anything in this world with other guys, well it can be something, and it is hard at times. But Talia deserve all the love<b>, </b>care and affection in this world. And trust me she is worth it.¡± Ezra said.


    ¡°If this is something you think you want, can¡¯t you let one of us know? We will give you some time to think about it, and when we know where you stand we will talk to Talia about it.¡± Kai said with a small smile of understanding.


    <b>11:53 </b>Tue, <b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    Chapter 195.


    Bradley nodded and we all stood up, except for Bradley. ¡°Just head in, I will be there soon, I need to sorth out my head for a <b>little</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Bradley said and we all nodded in understanding.


    It¡¯s not easy to be with a girl that have multiple boyfriends, and not only share her with multiple boyfriends but so many brothers <b>and </b>bonus brothers and sisters that all want her attention.


    1663


    Talia is both a easy person to love, because there is just good things to say about her, she have a heart of gold and you want to give her the world. But it¡¯s hard because she is a person so many people just love and adore and want to be around.


    We headed inside and back into the gaming room. When we came inside Ta looked up from her homework with a smile on her face, then it slowly disappeard.


    ¡°Where is Bradley?¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°Babe, no need to worry, he is just outside by the pool, he wanted some time alone.¡± I said before bending down and kissed her forehead.


    We all just sat back down in the game room and after 10 minute, Talia had constantly switched her look from her homework to the door.


    Then Talia shared a look with Theo and Theo walked over to her and picked her up in his arms before they walked out of the room.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Nico asked carefully getting more or less all the attention in the room at him and when people saw he was looking at me they looked between the two of <b>us</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Yes, everything is fine, we just talked to Bradley about something and he wanted to have some time alone.¡± Kai exined and the four of <b>us </b>nodded.


    ¡°Let me take one guess, it¡¯s the feelings Bradley have for Bambina that he try to cover up?¡± Brent asked amused and we nodded.


    ¡°We all see Bambina care for Bradley a great deal as well.¡± Adam said and everyone nodded.


    ¡°So did you guys tell him to back off or something? Because I know he is doing everything he can to be respectful towards your rtionship with Talia.¡± Logan asked.


    ¡°The opposit infact, we asked if he would be willing to join our rtionship with Talia, because we want our girl to be happy and never deny her anything that can make her happy.¡± I said looking down on myp.


    When I looked back up, everyone except for my guys looked at us in shock.


    ¡°Did he decline or something?¡± Den asked deep in though. ¡°No, he asked for time to think about it.¡± Levi exined and they all nodded their head in understanding.


    ¡°I bet it can be easy loving the same girl and have to share her with others. It do take a lot of self control and restrain to ept that.¡± Magnus said and the five of <b>us </b>nodded.


    ¡°It truly is hard at times, but Talia deserve it, so we do whatever we can to keep her happy.¡± Carter said looking up at the ceiling.


    We all went back to ying different games after that.

 Awakens 196

    <b>Chapter </b><b>196</b><b>. </b>


    466


    Bradley¡¯s pov,


    I have to say I¡¯m shocked. Shocked that they even want me included. Shocked that they are willing to share her with another person.


    But as they said, they want to give Talia all she want, and what makes her happy so I do get it, for all of them<b>, </b>Talia¡¯s happiness is what¡¯s most important.


    <b>I </b>can¡¯t say I have not noticed that Talia is a little different towards me and her guys then she is towards the rest of her billion brothers and sisters, dad, grandparents, aunts and uncles.


    ¡°Are you okay Bradley?¡± I got drawn out of my thoughts by the most beautiful and angelic voice I have ever heard.


    I look up to see Talia looking at me with so much worry in Theo¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m fine, please don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I said standing up. Then Talia reached out her arms out to me and I gently lifted her out of Theo¡¯s arms, then Theo gave me a smirk and headed back in.


    Is it seriously only me and Talia that is unaware of how we feel for each other?


    <b>I </b>sat back down with Talia on myp. ¡°I saw you walked out with my guys but when they came back without you I got worried. I know they would never do anything to hurt you, but I just hope they don¡¯t try toe between the close friendship we have gotten.¡± Talia said looking up into my eyes with so much worry written all over her face.


    ¡°I promise you Liebe, everything is fine.¡± I said looking down at the beautiful girl I have on myp, and I can see she is blushed a little, and that just what Kayden and them said, I do have an effect on her as well.


    (Love)


    ¡°You looked so deep in thougth when I got out here with Theo, are you sure everything is fine?¡± She asked me looking me straight in my eyes like she is seaching for an answer in them.


    ¡°Everything is fine, I promise, please don¡¯t worry.¡± I said keeping my eyes on hers so she could see I speak the truth and I put one hand on her cheek caressing it.


    I felt how she lean into my hand with her head. And I agree with Kayden, Kai, Ezra, Levi and Carter, it seem like she is doing it all subconsciously.


    ¡°Okay then, I believe you,e let¡¯s head inside, it¡¯s dinner time.¡± She then said with a sweet smile and I nodded. Then I lifted her up bridal style and we headed inside.


    When we got to the dining room I almost expected her to wanting to sit on someone else¡¯sp but she said she just wanted to sit on mine, and I won¡¯t say no to that.


    I love having her close to me, and honestly I don¡¯t mind if I have to share her with five other guys<b>, </b>I want to do anything and everything for this girl, to make sure she is loved, cherished and valued every single day of my life.


    I honestly don¡¯t think I can find a girl that can make me fall for them like Talia have done so effortlessly without even trying.


    <b>11:53 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>


    Chapter 196.


    $66


    I look up at the others around the table and see Kayden, Kai, Carter, Levi and Ezra giving us a smile. I give them a smile back and a nod It looked like Kayden understood what I meant.


    So he raised one eyebrow still smiling and gave me a little nod like he is asking if I¡¯m sure and I looked down at Talia who is busy talking with Cami next to us. Then I looked back at Kayden and gave him another nod with a smile.


    Not long after Miranda and her helperes came out with dinner and we all just enjoyed the food, talking,ughing and chilling<b>. </b>


    After dinner the group we go to school with said they had something they wanted to show us. It was a movie of some sort so we all headed into the cinema room.


    Talia was still on myp.


    The grownups and elder brothers join us as well and when they started to movie we could see it was some kind of school concert.


    I looked down at Talia and she looked at the screen wide eyed and lost for words. <fn2dba> Readplete version only at fin?novel</fn2dba>


    The MC of the school concert presented a group called ¡®Phoenix Rising¡® then all light was turned off.


    When the music started the light was slowly turned on and then the most amazing voice was heard singing. And when the chorus started and the music got a little more intense, the stage light up and we could see it was Talia singing.


    Me, Magnus and Logan just looked at Talia with a mix of shock and awe. Damn she is good singing and her guys are truly amazing ying their instruments.


    We kept watching the entire consert and when it was over Talia was so read in her face it was adorable.


    Talia


    They were singing some pretty deep songs and truly pulled on my heart strings.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys have a recording of that.¡± Talia said in shock. ¡°But Love, why shouldn¡¯t we, it¡¯s the best consert our school have ever had, and we can¡¯t be more prouder of you for going through with that.¡± Kai said walking up to us and gave Talia a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Those were some amazing song¡¯s I have never heard before.¡± Magnus said still in shock, ¡°Yeah they are Talia¡¯s original, and we worked two weeks on getting them ready for the concert, and all this was before everyone else here knew Talia wasfortable to speak again.¡± Kayden exined and again we all looked at the girl on myp in shock.


    ¡°Pretty is the best singer there is.¡± Sabrina shouted exitedly which made everyone in the cinema room chuckle.


    ¡°That was the day she surprised us all that she feltfortable to speak again.¡± Arthur said with a proud smile looking at his daughter.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>there something your not good at?¡± Logan asked in a chuckle and I swear everyone in the room said ¡°No¡± In unison which made me, Magnus and Loganugh.


    ¡°Well I can say one thing Talia is bad at, and that is to take it easy, she is also very stubborn, so it¡¯s good she is good at making friends and have people care for her because that help us all more at keeping her calm and not do anything crazy.¡± Theo said in a chuckle which again made everyoneugh.


    The rest of the evening we all just ended up chilling and then we headed to bed. Kai sent me a text that they would be talking to Talia about me today so it will be interesting to see what she have to say about that.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!